Alexa Chapter 1: The Great Experiment

I couldn’t wait to be done with classes. Even though it was only Thursday, I was done for the week. I had set my schedule up so I had no classes on Fridays, which I had hoped would set me up for some great long weekends of partying. I was wrong. My two closest friends and roommates had dropped out of school during the summer semester, one because of money, the other because of grades leaving me all alone in this three-bedroom apartment. I was still trying to find someone to move in but I hadn’t been able to find anyone I could put up with yet or get anyone who wanted to commit to the yearlong lease I had signed. Life had become pretty boring.

I had just turned on my PlayStation and was getting ready to do a little combat when there was a knock on the door. I went to answer it and it was Katie and Jenny from across the hall.

“How is it going today Alex, ready for the weekend?”, Katie asked.

“Oh yeah, another weekend of battling terrorists” I answered as I invited them in. I could tell from the expression on Jenny’s face that she’s was thinking about something but Katie was her usual bubbly self. Katie and I had been close friends since middle school. In fact, she was the one who had told me and my friends about this great apartment. We had been through a lot together over the years and I considered her my “sister”. I would do anything for her. And now that my living situation had changed, I relied on that friendship even more.

Her roommate Jenny was a completely different story. Where Katie was your typical Irish looking girl, dark hair and freckles kind of on the short and chubby side. Jenny was a tall, beautiful Blonde. As I have gotten to know her over the last few years I had fallen madly in love with her. However, she was way out of my league.

Katie plopped down on the couch next to me as Jenny continued to stand and look very nervous. Constantly looking around my apartment but never directly at me as she seemed to be chewing on her fingernails I started wondering if I had done something wrong. I tried to push the thought out of my mind but continued to look at Jenny,

“So,” Katie started in, “do you have any plans for this weekend?

“Not really. Little homework. Maybe going to the game Saturday. Why what's up?” I ask.

I see Katie look over at Jenny. My eyes follow Katie’s over to Jenny. I watch as the tall blond takes a deep breath and sits down in the chair next me. Jen finally looks at me after she has settled herself. We stare at each other for several seconds before she stands up abruptly saying “I can't do it.”

“Jen, what is it. What do you need?” I say.

Katie chirps in with “Jen just ask. I wouldn't have brought his name up if I didn't think he was willing to help. Just ask!”

“Alex, I need to dress you up as a girl for my Behavioral Psychology class.”

Time freezes for me. I am sure I have a combination of a stunned and embarrassed look on my face. My mind starts whirling. After several seconds of staring at Jenny I can only mutter “What?”
######

Before I go on with this I should explain a little bit about myself. My name is Alex Quinn. I am a 21-year-old student at the University of Minnesota, I am the youngest of three boys, born to a Contractor father and schoolteacher mother in a small city about an hour from Minneapolis. I am definitely the runt of the litter. My two older brothers Adam and Danny both took after my father. Over 6 feet tall and broad shouldered. I on the other hand take after my mother and am lucky if I can hit 5 foot 6 in cowboy boots. Where both my brothers tip the scales at over two hundred pounds, the most I have ever weighed is 140 pounds. I never felt that I was good enough for my brothers. A fact that seemed to be driven home quite regularly by father.

The part where Katie volunteered my name to Jenny is one of several secrets that I and Miss Fahey share. Since we met in the 6th grade, we have been as close as a guy and girl can be without being in love. We were there for each other the first time we had our hearts broken. We were there for each other the first time we got drunk (but not the week following since we were both grounded). We celebrated the highs and comforted each other in our lows. We even went to prom together our Senior year as we were both single at the time. And we shared a secret that no one else knew when it came to me.

During our Junior year in high school, Katie came into my house as she normally did and caught me wearing a pair of my mother's panties and one of her bras. I was actually shaking when I looked up and saw her standing there just staring open mouthed at me. After what seemed like an eternity she smiled and said, “Alex do you wear girls’ clothes often?”

I think I was still in shock. I didn’t know how to answer. My mind started racing looking for an answer that wouldn’t ruin our friendship. I just sort of nodded my head at Katie. Just as I was finally going to open my mouth to answer we both heard a car pull up to the house. My mother was home! Before I could panic, Katie calmly told me to get my mother’s things off and that she would stall my mother. After coming down stairs I find Katie and my mother chatting in the kitchen. I join in on the conversation, making small talk before asking my mom if it was OK if I went over to Katie’s for a while and making a beeline for the door.

The incident was never spoken of again by either of us. However, I was never scared that Katie would saying anything to anyone. Our bond was that close

#######

As I started to come out of my daze, I turned to Katie and asked her what she said to Jenny.

Before Katie could answer, Jenny sat down on the opposite side of me and wrapped both of her hands around mine. “Don’t be mad at her. I kind of pried it out of her.”

“WHAT?!” rage filling my voice as I broke free from Jenny and started pacing around the room.

“Alex, please sit down. Katie wanted to help me after I opened my big mouth to Dr. Burg.
I wanted to prove to him that by taking someone you would be able to teach them to adapt and actually thrive by simple conditioning.” Jen started explaining. “I wanted to show off to him and thereby acing the class. And I said I could do it with a person rather that a lab rat. I was stupid and had a big head about it. As soon as I left his office I knew I was in trouble. I had no one I could think of that I could work with as my test subject.”

“So that’s what I am, a ‘test subject’ for you? A LAB RAT!?” I say to Jen before turning to Kate and practically screaming, “And you volunteered ME!”

The bubbly Kate that had plopped down on my couch was now practically reduced to tears. She kept mumbling “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

#####

I should probably describe Ms. Jennifer Thompson a bit. The tall blonde is the only child of a wealthy suburban Minneapolis family. I don’t think the word “no” has ever been said to her by her parents. She got everything she wanted. When I first met her, I didn't like her. I thought she was a stuck up bitch. She had been assigned as Katie’s roommate in the dorms and seemed to have every gadget imaginable. As happy as she seems, I detected that she was not what she projected. There was a little sadness to her even though she acted like she had the world by the tail. Her and Katie hit it off right away and as freshman year went along, my views on Jenny’s personality slowly changed. But the sadness never left those beautiful blue eyes.

After freshman year, she and Katie had gotten an apartment in this building, while I thought it would be great to live with 5 other guys in a big old house on the edge of campus. It was crazy almost every night. The parties, the drinking and the lack of studying. After the first semester and grades were posted, my father went ballistic. He basically ordered me out the house. Saying he wasn't paying for me to be a drunk. As usual I cowered to his demands and started looking for a new place. I talked with Katie and she told me about this great apartment. I convinced two of my friends, Wyatt and Ryan to move in with me. This proved to be a mistake as Wyatt was constantly broke and could barely cover rent. After a couple of months, he moved home to Morehead and we rarely if ever saw him. Ryan was just stoned all the time and never went to class, when he got the letter saying he had been kicked out of school he just packed up and left. I have not talked to him in two months. So here I now sit in this great but empty 3-bedroom apartment with no roommates.

This change of status did allow me to spend more time with Katie and Jenny. We had always hung out together but now we were nearly inseparable. And as time went along, I realized just how sad Jenny was. I think even though she came off as supremely confident, she was really just a sad girl. She opened up to me more and more. As the last few months have passed I have grown closer to her and even started to fall in love with her. I was scared to act on it however. She was beautiful and rich and I was none of those things, Plus I didn't want to lose her as a friend.

#####

But back to the situation at hand. On one side was my best friend practically in tears and on the other side was the girl I had secretly loved holding her heads in her hands. I was at loss.at what to do. I could either help my obviously distraught friend or I can try and maintain an outward display of masculinity and hurt one or maybe two of my few friends. After taking a second to try and calm myself, I let out a barely audible answer.

“What would I have to do?”

Jenny slowly looks up at me, her eyes open slowly. Looking directly into my eyes she says “Really?” As I nod yes, a smile slowly spreads across her face. The next thing I know I am being enveloped in the tightest hug I have ever felt and the two of us slowly fall onto the couch. I started hearing the words “You are the best” in stereo as Katie piles on to the two of us.

“Oh my god Alex. I knew you would do it. See Jen I told you he is the BEST friend anyone could ever have.” Katie says practically bursting with excitement. Soon all three of us are giggling and trying to get a hold of ourselves but the group hug was not stopping. Without letting go of each other we slowly get our self into a sitting position. I look directly at Jenny and ask the question again, “What would I have to do?”

Jenny breaks free and states calmly, “We would have to dress you as a woman head to toe, inside and out. Then I would observe how you react with the clothes on. And then...”

I cut her off abruptly. I twinge of fear creeping into my voice I ask, “Then what?’

“We would take you out into public to see how others would react. It is pretty simple. We would observe other people's reaction to you as you did simple tasks like going to the store or a restaurant.” Jen continues.

“No. Not going to happen. No way in hell am I going in public.”

Katie stands up and asks Jenny if she and I could have a minute. Grabbing me by the hand she leads me back to my room. She moves me towards the bed and motions me to sit down and walks back and shuts the door. By this point I am practically shaking. I am about to be given a chance I have waited for since I was about 15 but there was no way I was going out dressed in PUBLIC!

Katie looks at me calmly and asks “What is the problem Alex? Are you scared that you will be found out? Are you afraid you would be laughed at? What exactly is the issue?”

“Yes, but there is one other thing that I am scared of.” I say sheepishly. “That I will like it.”

Katie sits beside me and puts an arm around me. Pulling me in as I try to bury my head deep into her chest. I don't think I have ever been both scared and embarrassed at the same time. I think Katie senses that and does not say anything as I try not to begin crying my eyes out. After a few seconds she finally says something about ‘the day we never speak of.’

“Do you remember back in Junior year in high school when I found you in your mother’s things” I nod my head as she continues on. “I never have said anything about that because if you wanted to discuss it I figured I would let you come to me. Do you know why?” I break away from her and stare into her eyes pleadingly,

“I care about you more than anyone else in the world. You are more than a friend or even family. You have always been there for me through all the crap I went through when my parents split up. When I was thoroughly devastated after Pete Simmons broke up because he was cheating on me and then finding out I was pregnant his child? You stood by me through all of that. You were there as my coach when I had that baby and you were there when I put it up for adoption. My mother wasn't even there for me most of the time. But you were. I felt I owed it to you to be quiet about that day until you were ready to talk about it.”

Now I am crying.

Katie continued on. “I still remember asking you on that day if you did this often. You never really answered me, so I would like to ask again. Do you dress up often?”

I try and gather myself and answer her as best as I can. I lay out how on that day I was scared out of my mind when she walked in on me. I thought that our friendship was over and how I had tried to stop that day, but soon found myself dressing in my mother's things again. I told Katie how at various times I had either stopped at a Target where no one would know me and bought bras and panties or how I would order something over the internet. I would revel in the chance to wear these things. How I felt like a completely different person when I was dressed in these simple things. How I felt alive! But then I would have tremendous feelings of guilt and shame and throw everything out. And then start the whole process over again a few months later when I couldn’t contain the urge to dress anymore.

Katie looked at me lovingly. Not like a lover but more like a sister. Someone who was there for anything I needed. She simply asked, “Is liking it the real reason you seem to be fighting this idea?”

I nod and begin explaining that not only is it that the fact that I would probably enjoy it, but I was scared that my family would find out especially my father Richard. Not only would he quit paying for school but would probably kill me. Katie understood these fears. She knew the relationship I had with my family. Adam was just an overgrown meathead and she knew the relationship my dad and I had. Or should I say lack of relationship. Basically I lived in fear of “King” Richard. He considered himself a “Man’s Man” and could never understand why I didn't like hunting and fishing like him. Why I would rather read a book or play a video game rather than watch Pro Wrestling. We did have some common interests, such as football and hockey, but it pretty much ended there. It always seemed no matter how hard I tried I can never get him to acknowledge me like he did my brothers.

Katie pulled me close again. She asked me “If there was no threat of Richard and Charlotte or your brothers ever finding out would you go out completely dressed?” I answer in the only way I knew.

“Hell yes!” More enthusiastically than even I suspected.

‘“Good. Then let’s get started.”
.
Those words came out of my best friends mouth and the combination of anxiety and excitement increased tenfold. I had just agreed to allow the two best friends I had in the world to dress me up as a woman and then let them take me out in public. Had I completely lost it? This was something I had always been too nervous to try on my own. The enormity of the agreement meant my world was about to change for ever. I might lose two people I care about immensely or I could be discovered by my family and lose everything. But I had agreed to do it so it was time to face the music. I looked at Katie and asked, “So what now?”

“I think the first thing we need to do is go out and see Jen and find out how she wants to do this. Hopefully she has a plan for all this,”

One question had been sitting in the back of my mind that I knew I needed the answer to. Though at this point it really didn’t matter, but I needed to know so I asked. “Katie before we go back out, I need to know what you told Jenny about my “secret”? I’m not going to get mad. We are beyond the point of me being embarrassed by what you said but I need to know.”

Katie takes another deep breath and looks down. “I told her a partial truth. I said I saw you one time in women’s underwear. I didn’t go any farther. When she came back from class on Monday she was a mess. I asked her what had happened and she told me what she had told her prof. She then stated she had no idea who she could get to do this. She thought about heading down to the LGBT society and look for a volunteer. I could see that it was driving her nuts. She knew she had messed up. I had to go to work shortly after she came home, but was feeling extremely bad about the condition she was in. I thought about mentioning you the whole time I was at work. Yours was the only name that came to mind. Finally, on Tuesday afternoon I asked her about using you. She asked if I knew something. I tried to side step it, saying you would do anything to help us, but she persisted. Finally, I told that I thought I caught you in panties once. But that was it. She didn’t say anything, she just got up and left the living room. I thought I had really screwed both your and my friendship with her.”

I just kept looking at Katie as she told her story. I could see that the whole situation had been draining on her even though she had been keeping a smile on her face. She continued on with her story.

“I didn’t see Jenny the rest of the night. I thought I had really fucked up. It wasn’t till lunch yesterday that I finally saw her again. She was picking at her salad, as usual but she also was quieter than usual. She finally looked up and asked if I thought you would do it? I convinced her that you would. I knew I wouldn't have to talk you into it. At least I thought you would be willing. I know how loyal you can be to your friends.”

After listening to all this I realized that I would have done it if I had been asked without Jenny knowing my past. In some ways her knowing my past made it harder. But I gathered my thoughts and stood up. I walked past Katie and out the bedroom door. There was a question I needed answered. It was time to “man up” so to speak. So I went right out to Jen and stood in front of her and asked the question that was burning in my mind. I looked at the beautiful blonde sitting on my couch and before she could say anything I asked he flat out: “Jen, do you think any less of me for what Katie told you?”

Jenny looked up at me with her beautiful blue eyes and shook her head ‘No”. Without even pressing further I asked one final question. The one that seemed to seal my fate.

“One more question. How do I become a lab rat?”

You would have thought I just told her she had won the lottery and was marrying Channing Tatum. Once again she practically tackled me with her hug. Knocking me backwards into the chair this time I couldn’t help but wonder if Jenny had ever played football. She sure like to tackle people! As she was hugging me she kissed me on the check and kept thanking me. I kind of felt like Fred Flintstone with Dino on top of him. We both regained our composure. Well I did. Jenny was babbling on. I couldn't understand any that she was saying other than a few “Thank You’s” and “You are the best” coming out of her mouth. Katie came out as Jenny was verbalizing out loud what needed to be done. Thank god she came out. I knew I could never get Jenny under control. Thankfully, Katie finally got her settled down.

Katie took control of the situation as she calmed Jenny down. “Okay what do we need to do?” Jenny grabbed my laptop and started discussing what was needed to be done. We had to get clothes. Both girls figured that they had something that would fit me, but they might get more. They decided that I would need my own lingerie and probably my own shoes. I could agree with that. Katie asked me if I had any lingerie. I shook my head no as I explained that I recently gone through one of my purge cycles. I froze. I just realized I had admitted out loud I was a crossdresser and no one blinked an eye. The girls just continued on like I said I was out of milk. This is nuts!

So as I sat there being amazed, the two girls decided that a shopping trip was needed to get the proper tools for the project. Jenny volunteered her parents credit card to finance this experiment. I tried to decline her offer but she insisted. A plan was made that Jenny would head out while Katie would take measurements and text them to Jenny to save time. We all got up and went to the girl's apartment. Jenny grabbed her purse and was out the door in a flash but not before I got another hug and a thank you.

As soon as Jenny was out the door, Katie once again took control. I was ordered to strip and Katie went to her room to look for a measuring tape. After a few minutes she came back as I sat uncomfortably in my boxers. I was ordered to stand up and put my arms out as Katie wrapped the cloth tape around my chest and waist as she took notes on her phone. Then she looked me in the eye and said “drop em” with a sly grin on her face.

Instantly, I place my hands on my hips and look at her. “Really.” I say. Not asking but declaring her thought as crazy. “Yes,” she replies with a giggle. “Nothing I haven't seen before.”

Ah yes. The memories come rushing into my mind. The one failed attempt of physical love that we thought would bring us closer together. This happened shortly after Katie “discovered” my secret. It wasn’t that we didn’t want it. I was as excited as ever and she seemed to be in the same boat. It was just there was no passion. It felt odd. It was an experience that ended much too quickly. I think we were just trying to get it over with. We both agreed that while we enjoyed it, there was something missing. While that act achieved what we were hoping it would, it did not have the outcome we expected. It didn’t bring us together as lovers. It was more like it bonded us together as family.

So I dropped my drawers, but tried to cover myself and maintain some modesty. Katie playfully slapped my hands away so she could measure my hips. When finished, she quickly completed her notes and sent them off to Jenny via text. She told me to stand there and ran back into her room and returned carrying a couple of pair of shoes and her big pink fluffy robe. Telling me to put this on rather than my boxers. She had me sit down so she could try a couple of pairs of shoes on me. I usually wore a men’s size eight. Like I said I am not real big. When the few pair of shoes Katie tried didn't fit, she ran off and grabbed a couple of pairs that I assumed were Jenny’s. They seemed to fit perfectly. She texted this revelation to Jenny.

So there I sat. A guy in his best friend's apartment naked except for HER robe. This might have been the most surreal thing that had ever happened to me. Yet. We looked at each other and started giggling. What could be said? A girl was about to transform her best guy friend into a girl. This was not an everyday event. Finally, she asked me how I was feeling about all this. I thought for a second and could only come up with a single word answer. “Anxious”

Before we could talk any further, Katie’s phoned beeped. It was a response from Jenny. As Katie read the message I heard her say good idea. She ran out of the apartment and returned a few seconds later holding my razor and a can of shaving cream. When I saw her I knew exactly what she was thinking, so I grabbed the shaving gear and headed for the girls’ bathroom. I shaved my face as close as possible. I could see out of the corner of my eye, Katie’s reflection in the mirror. When I was finished I turned and presented myself for inspection. Katie rubbed my face and nodded approvingly. But when that was done, I could tell by the look on her face there was something else on her mind, “Were not done”

It was a simple comment but I could not understand what she meant. I stood there for a second staring at her. She eyes trace down my body towards my feet and then back up to my eyes. As our eyes met a devilish grin developed on her face. Her comment hit me like a ton of bricks.

“No way. How would I explain it?” As I respond to her nonverbal command.

“It’s Fall. You aren’t wearing shorts any more. No one will notice that you don’t have hair on your legs.” Katie responds. “Besides it will feel so much better.”

I try my last defense even though I know Katie will shoot it down immediately. “What about King Dick.”

“He is 75 miles away and you won't see him for at least a month. Besides it’s only for a few days. Come on. You will love it.”

That was the problem in my head. I KNEW I would love it. I was scared that I would love it TOO much. So I acquiesced to Katie’s wishes and sat on the edge of the tub and allowed Katie to begin to shave my legs. Luckily I only had very light hair on my legs. She then moved up to my arms to shave them and then shave my armpits. She even shaved the few chest hairs I had finally developed. At this point though I realized that I was now as smooth as the day I was born except in one sport. I drew the line there when she playfully tried to start shaving in the “swimsuit area”.

“We’ll see.”, Katie retorted to my denial of her actions. “I’ll bet you $50 before we are done, I will be doing a little shaving down there.” Confident of my resolve I stuck my hand out and proclaimed “Deal”.

Once I wiped the remaining shave foam from my legs, Katie and I returned to the living room. Now we just needed Jenny to return from her shopping to trip and the great experiment could begin. Not that all activity had stopped, my nervousness started to build again. Could I go through with this? Was I really going to let two of my best, if not only, friends dress me as a woman? But more importantly, was I going to wish that it would never end.

Those hopes and fears were about to be answered as I heard the door begin to open.

Alexa Chapter 2: Let The Games Begin

Jenny came crashing through the door like a locomotive. She had bags hanging off of what seemed like every part of her body. I thought to myself that she had bought way too much for a simple weekend of dressing for an experiment. Before I could express this opinion, Katie asked the same thing. The response from Jen was quite simple, “If we are going to put Alex through this we are going to do this right. I don’t want him looking like some drag queen. I want Alex to look like us.”

When Jenny said that I was trying to figure out who “us” was. Katie dressed pretty simply. Lots of jeans and casual tops. T-shirts and shorts. Typical college girl attire. Jenny on the other hand was constantly dressed to the nines. I don’t know if it was her upbringing with all that money or if she realized that if she dressed well others would treat her differently. Maybe that is why I was so infatuated with Jenny. She always looked perfect. Even when she worked out she looked like she just came from a Nike ad. I rarely saw her wear jeans. Casual for her was leggings and a fashionable top. Don’t misunderstand me about Katie. When she wanted to she could be just as beautifully dressed as Jen, but that wasn’t her style.

Jenny dropped all the bags on the coffee table and walked over to inspect me. Turning to Katie, Jenny complimented her on the prep work. Even noticing the robe and saying that it was a nice touch. It was perfect for the mood she wanted to set for her “rat testing.” This comment sent all of us laughing but internally I am still as nervous as ever. “I am a lab rat” keeps playing over and over in my mind.

I must have had some odd look on my face because Jenny sat down beside me and put an arm around me to try and reassure me that I was not just a lab rat. I was in fact a very special friend who was willing to give up something important, even for a short time, to help out a friend. Jenny said that was an act of an Angel and not a rat. While it comforted me to know I was not just a rat I was still nervous about the end result. And I do not mean how I would look when the girls were completed with my transformation. Ok, maybe I was a little nervous about how I would look but I was really scared that I would not let it go.

Jen gave me one more quick hug before moving to the small love seat across from me. She started to ramble on about her shopping trip to Katie. Katie just sat there with a huge grin on her face. She seemed as excited as a kid on Christmas morning. This was kind of unnerving. Was Alex not good enough for Katie anymore? Was this a plot to try and change me. As much as I wanted to experience what was about to happen I was scared that I would just wind up as a onetime plaything that got tossed aside when the thrill was gone. God am I messed up!

I took a deep breath and interrupted the girls chit-chat and asked Jenny exactly what the plan was. She must have sensed a little apprehension again on my part because she stopped talking and started laying the general plan of attack for this project.

“We have already completed the first two steps of the plan. One was to get you to agree to the change. Two was to shave your body hair. I asked Katie and you to do this because I really want to you to feel the part. The next part will be to dress you in women’s clothes, inside and out including all undergarments and full make up. You will see as we go along that the clothes I would like you to wear will seem a little more girly then some girls wear, especially Katie.”

At that point I watch a throw pillow live up to its name out of the corner of my eye as it sails towards Jenny. She deflects the toss with a giggle as Katie begins to defend her wardrobe choices. “I dress girly when I need to. I just find it more comfortable to dress like this.” as she shows off her black leggings and U of M sweatshirt. Giggling continues between the two as I try to get a word in.

“What do you mean by more “girly” than some girls wear? I’m not going to look like Shirley Temple or something am I?” I ask defensively. The butterflies stating to go into full drive.

“Oh god no Alex,” Jen reassures me. “I would never do that. No I was thinking that for the sake of this research I would have you dress more like me. You know skirts and dresses. No pants. The first part of my assignment would be to see how you act when you are dressed up. There would be no instruction on our part. It would be to see if your behavior changes when you are dressed. I think I have been around you enough to see how you react in certain situations. I want to see if wearing women’s clothes will change that. The biggest thing I want you to do is just act natural. Don’t try and go overboard one way or the other.”

“I can do that easily enough. But why all the bags.” I ask. “If this only for a couple of days, why so much stuff?”

“Simple. Yes, this is only for a few days, but I want to be able to have you dressed appropriately for each test. Plus, there aren’t just clothes in these bags. I bought a few other things that will help us during the project. Plus, I was having so much fun.”

“Like what?” Katie asks. I can see the anticipation in Katie’s eyes as she waits for Jen to begin displaying her purchases. I chuckle at that, but then I look at Jenny. She seems absolutely delighted with everything that is going on. It’s a look I am not completely used to seeing. The sadness I have sensed in the past seems to be slowly disappearing from her eyes. It’s still there I sense but it seems to have taken a back seat to look of happiness.

Jenny gets a slightly evil grin on her face as she responds, “Well after Katie said she thought you would do it, I made a call to a shop I had seen ads for in the Reader. And I placed an order as insurance.”

Katie responded accusingly “You didn’t” and reaches for a non-descript bag amongst the rest of the bags. Katie opens that bag and looks in. A screeching “OH MY GOD!” followed be lots of giggling by the two girls.

As has been the case most of the afternoon I sit there completely dumbfounded. I have no clue what the girls find so damn funny. I watch as Katie reaches into the bag and starts pulling out a box. Katie exclaims “I can’t believe that you bought these.” I look as Katie begins opening the box and reaches in a pulls out a flesh colored mass. It finally hits me. BREASTS. What the hell goes on in Jenny’s head. Katie kind of rolls the fake breast around her hand. Jenny, still giggling reaches into the box and grabs the other ‘breast’ and mimics Katie’s actions. I sit there trying to figure out if I should be embarrassed, nervous or exited. I was going to have my own boobs. This day seems to getting stranger and stranger. And here I thought that the most excitement I might have is ordering a pizza during a break from my PlayStation battles

I reach over and grab the breast from Katie’s hand and place in on the table. I want to get this started. Or is that ‘get it over’ I’m not sure in my own mind. I think Jenny senses this and places her ‘breast’ on the table next to its twin still giggling. Even though I am the “lab rat” I feel I need to get this back to being a school project rather than a day of playing Barbie’s. Jenny apologizes but keeps giggling along with Katie.

Jenny attempts to gain control of herself and begins outlining the plan. “First step is to transform you using make up and this,” reaching into a bag and pulling a brown wig that looked about shoulder length and seemed pretty close to my natural hair color. My heart started racing. But so did the butterflies in my stomach. Jenny continues on “as well as Katie’s two new friends” At that point Katie leans over and playfully caresses one of the fake breasts. Jen giggles at Katie’s action but continues laying out her plan.

“Once we have you made up, we will dress you from head to toe. I will ask that you just hang out with us for the night. We won’t leave the apartment but we will treat you as a girl. We might even have you spend the night just to keep you from going into “boy mode”. Tomorrow we will go over our first round of findings. Does that work for you?”
I look at Jenny as she finishes outlining her plan. I can see a huge smile on her face, but more importantly I notice that the happiness in her eyes has grown more in just the last few minutes. It makes me begin to wonder what her true intentions are. But I can’t escape the look in her eyes. I am mesmerized. I glance over at Katie next to me on the couch. She is smiling and nodding her head enthusiastically. I know what her intentions are. She wants me to be happy. But she also knows I am nervous about all this. I glance back at Jenny. Taking a deep breath, I attempt to say yes but my throat is so dry it comes out like a frog croaking.

Jenny asks, “What?”

I nod my head and try again. “Yes. Let the games begin”

I think the girls actually started cheering.

######
I am led to Jenny’s bedroom and sat on a chair in front of a well lit vanity. Before Jenny & Katie begin my transformation one of them grabs a towel and places it over the vanity’s mirror. Jenny states that they don’t want me to see anything until we are done. The first thing I notice is a small piece of black nylon that is produced by Katie from one the bags. “Here put this on” she commands. Being the smart ass I am, I immediately ask if we were going to rob banks or something. A shot of Katie glaring at me wipes the grin off of my face as she explains that it is a wig cap. I place the cap on my head while Katie makes some adjustments so it fits right. I then earn a somewhat playful slap on the aback of the head from Katie.

“Ouch! What was that for.?”

“For the typical Alex Quinn smart ass answer.” Katie replies with a grin on her face as she begins to playfully wag a finger in my face. “There will be no more of that young lady. You are just supposed to sit there and be quiet.” Mockery by my best friend. At least I know we will all be having a good time at this. Even if it is at my expense. The odd part of the exchange is that I do not bristle at the ‘young lady’ comment. And either do Katie or Jenny. This will be an interesting evening. Am I already transforming in my mind?

Jenny begins the process of the physical change. I can feel a cream being rubbed into my face and am told that this is moisturizer. The only reason I can mention that is because it is the one of the few items I had heard of that was used as other various items are placed on my face. I think heard words like foundation and bronzer. I feel sponges and brushes all over my face. I start to fidget a little and I am told forcefully to sit still. This is one of the oddest feelings ever. I feel like my two best friends are turning my face into some sort of art project.

Katie and Jenny are constantly discussing things all throughout this procedure. Talking about colors like coral and fuchsia. Those are colors? Next thing I see is a tube of Chapstick coming towards my lips. The familiar pressure and taste of good old’ Chapstick is actually something I recognize. Maybe that is it for my lips. Jenny informs me that this is to moisten my lips to allow the lipstick to hold better. Next I hear a debate between the two artists over plucking and shaping. More terms I have no idea of. I then feel something being scraped along my eyebrows and some slight pulling. Then a little more discussion amongst the girls and a little more of the scrapping. Now I am getting nervous. When this is all over I don’t want to look like a freak! I try and start to say something and Katie tells me to be quite and sit still. I think that Katie has just channeled her mother. Next I am told to close my eyes and I feel a brush being stroked across my eyelids and then pressure along the lashes. I then hear Katie ask for some mascara. Another term I knew! Katie tells me to open my eyes wide and she begins to brush the mascara on my lashes. Finally, I feel Katie brushing the outlines of my lips and then pulling out a tube of lipstick and applying it to my lips. When she is finished Jenny joins her standing in front of me and checking me out. I feel like a piece of meat!

As Jenny is standing in front of me, she grabs my ears. When I was a freshman, I thought I would be rebellious and get my ear pierced. I thought it was cool. And it was cool until the first time ‘King’ Dick saw it. All hell broke loose! I think he actually kicked me out of the house on the night before Thanksgiving. Mom talked him down but I did immediately go to my room and took out the “fag thing in my ear” as he referred to it. I still wore it occasionally but realized It looked kind silly. Jen got up and told Katie to get some ice and a potato as she reached around to a box on her vanity. Even though I should have stopped her, I was too nervous or shocked to talk. I saw Jen turn around with a large needle in her hand and prayed that the hole would heel before my next encounter with my father. I can’t believe that I am going to allow this to happen. I try to speak up but can’t seem to get the words out!

After a considerable amount of pain and a little blood I was now the owner of two pierced ears. Katie produces a pair of small hoops and slides them through the existing and new holes in my ears. Jen pulls the wig out and places it on my head and begins to brush it out. Satisfied with how it looks she then tells Katie to reach into the bag and pull out a matching white bra and panty set. Katie hands them to me and I am instructed to put them on. “Can I get a little privacy?” I ask. Jenny giggles and turns around, but Katie stands staring at me with a smile on her face. “No way am I letting you get a look at yourself before we are done” Katie says. I hear more giggling coming from Jenny.

I try to stare down Katie, but she shakes her head, “No way missy. I am going to watch you put these on.” I turn my back to Katie and slip on the panties and bra attempting to maintain some modesty. After adjusting myself in the panties so there are no bulges I turn and face Katie and she announces I am done. Jenny turns around and lets out “Aw, you look so cute!” She then realizes that we had forgotten the breast forms on the coffee table. She instructs Katie to go out and get her two new friends and to grab the bags too.

Katie returns, hands the bags to Jenny and comes right up to me and slips the forms into my new bra. In the course of a little over an hour I have gone from a guy who has occasionally worn women’s underwear to standing in one of my closest friend’s bedroom in matching bra and panties with my own breasts. I start to shake a little as the nervousness starts to come back to the surface. I think Katie senses that and attempts to calm my increasing shakiness. She asks “How you doing?” There was no giggling this time. There was a look of genuine affection. It was “sister” like.

“Nervous and excited” I respond, ‘but if I am really going to dress like this I am glad that you are helping me.”

Katie gives me a hug, being careful not to spoil my makeup. She whispers into my ear” You look great. You will be so surprised when you see.”

Katie joins Jenny going through the bags and discussing the merits of each item. Jenny stands and announces that nothing she bought will work for tonight. Katie tries to offer an opinion but Jenny shoots it down and moves towards her closet.
Katie reaches into a bag and hands me a package of pantyhose. “While Jenny tries to make up her mind, you should put these on. Take your time. This is likely to take a while.” Katie informs me. A sarcastic “Ha-ha” comes from Jenny. Katie giggles and moves to the closet to help her pick something for me.

I take the offered pair of pantyhose from Katie and sit down on the edge of the bed. This is nothing new to me as I properly roll the legs into a small ring and slowly pull the pantyhose up one leg at a time. I stand up and adjust the pantyhose hose so that they are in the perfect position. I stare down at my now smooth, tan legs. Oh my god! This might be one of the greatest feelings I have ever experienced. I had always been too scared to shave my legs, but now. Wow! This is a feeling I can’t believe. I can feel a smile cross my face, all thoughts of shame and nervousness leave me. As I look up my two friends who have helped me reach the state of nirvana have huge grins on their faces. Katie turns to Jenny and says, “I think ‘she’ likes it.” Both girls start giggling again and I join in.

Jenny comes towards me holding the garment she has decided on. She begins speaking ‘Here is yours first lesson. This is a “Shirt dress.” Jenny hands me the dress and I look at it a little closer. It does kind of look like a man’s dress shirt but longer. I notice it has a few bigger buttons from about the waist down. It appears to be open at the top to show a little cleavage. I properly step into it before buttoning it up. As I try and adjust he lower half Jenny steps in front of me and adjust the collar so it forms a deep V that stops right between “my” cleavage (or lack thereof). Looking down it looks so natural on me. It doesn’t look like some guy dressing up, I look like a girl! This is incredible! This is what I have been waiting for my whole life!

Jenny announces that we are not done yet. She reaches into another bag and pulls out a shoe box. Inside is a pair of white sandals with a straps all over the place and a heel that appears to be about an inch or two. Jenny hands them to me and I sit down and place them on my feet.

“Up young lady”, Katie says with a smart alec look on her face. “Stand up so we check and see how you look. So I oblige my two friends and stand up and push the chair to the side. The girls begin to circle me. Each girl reaches out and makes adjustment here and there as they inspect me. I feel even more like a piece of meat as I stand there underneath their probing eyes. I see a huge smile cross Katie’s face as she crosses to my left and I see Jenny out of the corner of my eye with another huge smile. Jenny stops in front of me and leans her head to one side as to look past me to her roommate standing behind me. A huge smile crosses her face and she nods towards Katie.

Jenny straightens her head back to its normal position and Katie comes from behind me and joins Jenny directly in front of me. Both girls have very huge smiles on their faces. To this day I am not sure which one said it but one of them asked me. “Are you ready to see?” The thoughts of embarrassment and fear start running through my head again. Was I really ready for this? I had dreamed about seeing my self dressed as a woman my whole life and to be quite honest, it felt INCREDIBLE! I was in heaven. But did I really want to see some odd version of me painted up like Mimi on the old Drew Carey show?

I take a deep breath and nod. “Ready as I’ll ever be.” The two girls tell me to close my eyes as they slowly lead me to the door of the room. I hear the door close just in front of me as the girls nudge me into place. I stand there for a few seconds and then Jenny tells me to open my eyes. The way she said was the most incredible voice I had ever heard. Very sensual but very sweet. That alone put me over the edge in excitement and started to reduce the fears I had of looking like a clown. I slowly start to open my eyes.

The face I saw in the mirror was that of a very attractive young woman, even with her jaw practically at her chest. I was in shock! There is no way that this is ME! I look the reflection over, turning from side to side. The dress hangs perfectly of my body. Stopping a few inches short of the knees and covering ‘my’ new ample bosom just enough as to tease a little bit. My legs are long, lean and beautiful as they sit atop the beautiful sandals with a two-inch heel that are on my feet. But it was the face that blew me away. I recognized the young woman but then again I didn’t. I was not the clown I feared I was going to be. As a matter of fact, I looked like a normal college coed on her way to the library or class or out for drinks. Shoulder length brown hair brushed just right with a little wave to it and pulled back a little at the top of the head. I begin to reach up to my face with both hands. This earns me a quick slap followed by a giggling Katie saying ‘You can look but you can’t touch.”

“So?’, questions Jenny. “What do you think?

I am still too shocked to say anything. I do little turns so I can check myself out from all angles I even try to get the dress to flow a little bit around my legs. After what seems like an eternity, I finally turn to the girls and exclaim “OH MY GOOD! THIS IS AMAZING! How did you to turn me into this pretty girl?’

Jenny leans forward to give me a hug and whispers into my ear, “We didn’t do anything. We just brought it out of you.” I can feel the tears begin to form in my eyes. Why am I crying? I don’t understand the emotions that are going through me. I feel happy and sad at the same time. I look over at Katie for some help in dealing with this but I can see the tears forming in her eyes as well. We just hug each other. No words are said but I know that she is happy for what is I am experiencing.

Jenny final breaks the moment by admonishing us for starting to cry. “Good thing I used waterproof make up or we would have to start all over.” This causes Katie and I to both laugh and break our grip on each other. “Well Alexandra, are you ready to face the world, or at least the living room?” Jenny asks.

“Sure” I say “but can you do me one more favor? Not that you haven’t done enough already.”

“Anything” Jenny replies.
“Can you call me “Alexa? It sounds so much better.” I say as I stare down towards my feet in even more embarrassment.

Jenny gets a huge smile on her face. “Of course. Alexa it is then. That does sound much better. Let’s go to the living room and have a chat. Katie, go grab a bottle of Chardonnay from the fridge and get three glasses. It’s time we get to know Alexa better.”

Jenny strides right out of the room but Katie and I hang back for a second. We give each other another hug. I whisper a “Thank you” into Katie’s ear. We both exit out the door and head to the living room and kitchen respectively. We hold hands even for the brief steps we have together and I sit down on the couch and look over at Jenny. The smile on her face is breathtaking but that is not what catches my imagination most. It’s her eyes. The sadness I had seen over the last two years is gone. It is replaced by something else completely. It is actually several different things. Elation, happiness for sure but there is something else I can’t pick up on. Is it love? Lust? I try and push the thoughts out of my head as Katie returns.

Glasses are handed to both Jenny and I as Katie holds her glass up and proposes a toast. “Here is to our new friend, and my new ‘sister”, Alexa. May she enjoy happiness no matter what happens after this adventure.” We all agree to that as we hold our glasses up and then all take a sip. Katie plops down on the coach next to me and reaches for my hand. She looks over at me at says. “Could that smile BE any bigger?” I blush at Katie’s comment. Katie then looks over at Jenny and then asks “Ok Doctor Thompson, what’s the plan other than getting our new friend drunk on wine?” Katie and I both giggle but I see Jenny compose herself and look at both of us.

“I was thinking about that as I was sitting here looking at our new best friend Alexa. As much as I want to push forward tonight working on the mannerisms and movement, I think we should stick with the original plan for the night and just hang out. Make some dinner, maybe watch a movie or something. We will work on the other stuff tomorrow. But I need to relax a little. As fun as it was make you over was Alexa, I am mentally drained from it. I always knew ‘birth’ was tiring but Jeez. I’m beat.”

Jenny’s comment makes all three of us laugh, again. We really do seem to be laughing a lot today. I feel like a completely different person as I sit here with my two friends even though in reality it isn’t much different than any other night over the last few years. Before I was the token boy just hanging around but now I am one of the girls! As much as that excites me, I am beginning to feel a little odd. The new found sense of happiness I have discovered has made me completely forget about the nervousness I was going through. I can still feel it in the back of my head. I have to shake this off, or it will overtake my thoughts and I want to enjoy this time, even if it is brief.

The three of us enjoy a couple more glasses of wine and a lot of laughing and talking. Some of it about how I look following the “transformation” and some of it just general talk. Life, entertainment, celebrities. Every time Jenny and Katie begin talking about boys I instantly become quiet. Even though it only happens a few times I withdraw from the conversation. Both of the girls sense this when it happens and try to change the subject. When it does happen a third time however I feel myself a little drawn in to the conversation. I can’t explain why but I feel a need to be part of the group dynamic. I feel myself opening up a little. I am joining in on the conversation. ‘Alex’ was not like that. Unless he had about 6 beers in him, Alex is pretty much a wall flower, the guy who sits in the corner brooding over his lot in life. So far ‘Alexa’ has shown to be much more alive, she wants to be part of the group. It’s crazy. Could “clothes make the man”?

As I am going through these thoughts, Katie announces “I’m starving.” Realizing that is was 6:30 and I hadn’t eaten since about 11:00 I heartily agree with my ‘sister’. The three of us get up and begin to scour the cupboards and refrigerator. Typical of most college students, there isn’t much to get us going. Some rice, Romaine lettuce, a couple tomatoes, a green pepper and of course Raman noodles. Standing there I suddenly remember that I had a couple of chicken breasts in my fridge. I announce this to my friends and head to the door to go to my apartment.

Without even thinking, I cross the hall and enter my apartment making my way to the refrigerator and then it hits me. I just crossed the hall dressed as a woman! And didn’t even think twice about it! I stand there just staring at the outside of the fridge. I can’t believe I just did that. Somewhere deep inside me a voice comes that says “Who cares! Enjoy what life has brought” but then another voice starts screaming at me. “What are you doing! Your wearing pantyhose and a dress! Richard would kick your ass all the way home if he saw you right now.” I shake my head and grab the chicken out of the fridge and head back towards the door. Before I make it there I see my cell phone sitting on the table. I grab it and continue to that small portal to the real world. I look out the peep hole to make sure no one is in the hall. I call Katie. “Katie go open your door for me.” I say quickly and hang up. I watch the door opposite mine and see Katie. Cracking my door open slowly I check to make sure the coast is clear and make a mad dash into the girls’ apartment.

When I was finally back in the girls’ apartment, I break out in a tremendous fit of laughter. Katie looks at me and says ”What were you thinking? You could have been totally busted!”

“I know” I reply. “I did it without even thinking! Could you imagine what the A-hole would have done if he had seen me! “Katie and I hug one another still laughing hard. We let go of each other and I look over at Jenny. She is smiling but has a look on her face like she is thinking about something, oblivious to the laughter coming from Katie and I.
I compose myself and walk to the kitchen with the chicken breasts and start to take command. “I need one of you to begin boiling water and make up a package of the Raman. I need the other one of you to start cutting up the lettuce, pepper and tomatoes. I will cook up this chicken.” The girls give me a mock salute as I a reach for a knife and unwrap the chicken and start slicing it up into thin strips. Katie tells Jenny to start boiling water, saying “that’s about all you can do in a kitchen.” A package of Raman flies across the kitchen and hits a giggling Katie. I ask for some oil and a frying pan and begin to cook up the chicken.

As Katie works away on the salad, I gave instruction to Jenny. “Once the water boils put the noodles in for only about 30 seconds. Just enough to partially cook.” Jenny nods at my commands with a somewhat curious look on her face. I then ask Jenny if they have any vinegar that I could use to make the dressing, shakes her head no but says they do have some Italian dressing. I tell her to give it to me along with some olives I see in fridge. I tell Katie to set the table and I slice up the olives quickly adding them to the salad along with the chicken and noodles. I add a little dressing and begin to toss the salad. I turn and Jenny is still standing there. The curious look has left Jenny’s face and has turned into an almost shocked look. I tell her to sit down as I grab the salad and reach into the fridge for another bottle of wine.

As we sit down, Jenny is still staring at me as I serve the salad to each of the girls. When I sit down, Jenny finally speaks. ‘You know how to cook?” she says with a quizzical expression.

I nod my head yes explaining to her that I used to work as a cook in high school and always enjoyed cooking. Katie chimes in, “This is nothing. Her spaghetti and meatballs are out of this world!” I stare Katie after she refers to me as her. At first I am kind of offended, then I realized that she was just following through on keeping the act up. We all enjoy the light but satisfying dinner and polish off our second bottle of wine.

When we are finished Katie looks directly at me and says “You know Alexa, if you can wash and clean house you could make someone a good wife!” This earns a dish towel thrown at my friend from me and cause general giggling amongst the three of us.

We quickly clear the dishes and put them in the dishwasher for processing and return to the living room for more wine and talk. The next thing we know it is 10:00 PM. Jenny announces that she needs to get to bed as she has an early class. She tells Katie good night, but comes over to me and gives me huge hug. “Thank you for a great night and a wonderful dinner Alexa. You are a doll.” she tells me. After a light kiss on the cheek she moves off towards her room. She stops and turns around. “You should get some sleep too Alexa. You have a big day tomorrow.” Jenny bids us good night again and moves into her room and closes the door leaving Katie and I alone.

Katie and I kind of stare at each other without saying anything, Katie finally breaks the silence. “So how is it going?” she asks.

I ponder her question for a few minutes before coming up with an answer. “I can’t describe it. It is like a whole new world has been opened up to me. I feel so relaxed and comfortable. I mean jeez I ran to my own apartment dressed like this without even thinking. And you know that was the only time all night that I questioned what I was doing.” Katie sits and nods her head as I explain what is going on. She begins to say something but stops. I can tell there is something important on her mind so I urge her to speak.

“Alex, or should I say Alexa, I have known you for a long time but I have never known the person who is sitting here in front of me right now. I shouldn’t say that. I have seen glimpses of this person before but I have never seen it all together as a whole person.” My head kind of drops and Katie can sense that she may have said something wrong. She moves closer to me and gives me a big hug and begins explaining her self. “I love Alex he is a great friend, but I think that Alexa is the sister I have always wanted. I think I figured out over the course of the night that Alexa is the person that was always there for me. Alex on his own was kind of loner. A brooding boy scared of his father and his brothers and allowed that fear to spill over into his everyday life. Alexa is an open, caring person who likes to laugh and is not scarred to take control. I am probably the only person who has seen that side of Alex but I realized tonight that it was Alexa and not Alex all those years"

I listen to Katie’s words and begin to think about them. She is right. Alex was kind of a nobody who hid the shadows but Alexa is out there. Was it the chance to hide behind the dress and make up that allowed that side of my personality to come out? It has to be. As I sit there pondering what was said I realized that through the course of the night, my nervousness never returned. I was enjoying Alexa. She was fun. But as I say this I begin to get sad because I realize that this is just temporary. I decide right there that Alexa is here to stay. At least until the prospect of going out in public comes up tomorrow.

Katie continues to watch me as I think about her words and the thoughts I am having. She stands up says she should get to bed too. While she doesn’t have an early class I know she has class and she has to work tomorrow night. I stand up and give Katie a hug and thank for all she has done tonight and turn and move towards the door. Katie stops me. “Where do you think you are going young lady” she says with a little bit a maternal twinge to her voice.

“Home to bed I guess.” I reply with a little sadness in my voice.

“Just because it is time to go to sleep does not mean that the evening is over. I have to show how to remove that make up plus I think Alexa needs to have her first sleepover!” Katie stands up as she speaks.

A smile comes to my face and I take Katie’s offered hand. I follow her to her room where she plops me down in front of her vanity and hands me what looks like baby wipes. “These are makeup removal wipes. You need to take off all that makeup. Start on your eyes and work your way around tour face. Take off your wig but when you are done put it back on. I will be right back.” Following her instructions, I remove the wig and the make-up. When I feel that I have gotten all the makeup off I put the wig back on and wait for Katie. The wait is not long as she walks back in and hands me something. It is my toothbrush. She was thinking of everything. Katie leads me to the bathroom and has me wash my face and brush my teeth while she does the same. When those tasks are complete she leads back to her room and has me sit at her vanity again. She hands me a jar of moisturizer and instructs me to put it on my face. She then hands me some body lotion and tells me to rub it into my hands and arms.

Now that my maintenance tasks are completed, I turn and face Katie who has somehow gotten her self undressed and is now wearing a tank top and panties. I remove my bra and ‘breast forms as she hands me a night gown. It is a beautiful purple (lilac I am told) night gown that reaches mid-thigh and feels incredible. “I thought you should wear something girly for your first sleepover” she tells me with a giggle. Katie pulls back the covers of her bed and invites me to join her. I get a little nervous as she pats the spot next to her. “Don’t worry ALEXA. I like boys, not girls and tonight you ARE a girl!” I smile and slide next to my oldest friend in the world. “You were amazing tonight. I hope you and enjoyed yourself” Katie says to me.

“I had the best time tonight. Thank you so much for everything. This might have been the best night of my life and I owe all to you” I say as I give Katie a kiss on the cheek and rollover to try and sleep, but I can’t. While I have enjoyed tonight I begin to wonder what tomorrow will bring. Will I still be as giddy about everything that as going on or will I reject everything because I am too scared. I also start thinking of my family, especially my brothers. If they saw me like this, they would kick the living shit out of me. That scares me. Not he physical act but the emotional act. If my family was to reject me I don’t know if I could handle it. As big of jerks as my brothers are I really care what they think of me. As I weigh the two sides of what has happened tonight, whole situation drains me forcing me to drift off.

Alexa Chapter 3: Let’s Do This

I could hear the sound of an alarm in the background. I try to open my eyes but all I see is a mass of hair in front of them. It’s brown in color so it has me monetarily confused. Then the throbbing begins. Why did we drink so much last night? Why am I in bed with Katie and why is there a cat laying on my head? All questions my hungover brain does not want to answer. Next to me I hear a load groan as the alarm is shut off. Well at least Katie is in bad shape too.

“Good morning Alexa,” Katie says as she begins to straighten the wig on my head. “I don’t think you are allowed to come over anymore if I am going to feel like this in the morning” she says with a weary smile on her face.

“I don’t think I want to anymore” I groan clearly feeling the effects of last night’s events. How much wine did we drink? It is then that the other events start to come crashing into my mind. I allowed my best friend and her roommate to dress me up in women’s clothes and put make up on me and I didn’t stop them! It seemed so natural that I even walked across the hall to my apartment while I was dressed. One of our neighbors could have seen me and I would have been the talk of the building. What was I thinking? My life as I know it could have been over!

But then I thought about how much fun it was. How good I looked when I was dressed in that simple but beautiful dress. How I seemed to fit in with Jenny and Katie, like I was one of the girls. How I seemed to open up as a person. I was no longer the anonymous guy scared of everything. It was incredible! I felt alive while I was dressed. I felt I belong for the first time. It felt so…. natural. And that was where the dilemma began. How was I going to handle today? Was I really going to dress up again and go OUT in public? The butterflies start their circling pattern in my stomach. Between them and my head I feel like I am going to throw up. I lay back down and try and take stock of what is happening.

I think Katie senses my confusion. She tells me lay in bed for a minute. I hear her brushing her teeth and I decide that sounds good. After I hear noises from the other part of the apartment I grab the robe Katie left on the bed for me and replace her in the bathroom and take care of my morning needs.

When I am done, I move out towards the kitchen. I find Katie sitting at the table nursing a cup of coffee and looking at a piece of paper. I grab myself a cup of coffee and join her at the table. After the first sip I begin to gain my senses. I ask Katie what the piece of paper is. “Orders from General Jenny. I am to get you to take a shower here using our things so you smell more like a girl and have you ready for her to make over again when she gets back from class.” I ask her what time that was and I am informed that she should be back about 10:30. Looking at the clock on the microwave it is 9:40, I think. The numbers seem a little blurry. I relax a second thinking that I have plenty of time.

Boy was I wrong. Katie begins pulling me out of the chair and pushing me towards the bathroom. “I got plenty of time what’s the rush?” I ask.

Katie responds to my inquiry. “You know Jenny. When she says she wants you ready at 10:30, she wants you siting there waiting for her with all tasks completed. We need to get moving.” I allow Katie to drag me to the bathroom. Katie turns on the shower and tells me to strip and get into the shower. Even after everything that had happened yesterday, I still feel a little odd about disrobing in front of her.

“Turn around” I tell her. Katie laughs at this suggestion but does so to humor me. I get out of the nightgown and jump into the shower. Before I can get under the water I realize I still have the wig on and hand it through the curtain to Katie.

Katie starts telling me what to do. “Even though it doesn’t matter, you are to use our shampoo and conditioner. Use the stuff in the purple bottles. You are also supposed to shave nice and close. And check your legs.”

I hear her close the door and I begin the chores as I am assigned. I wash my hair and then use the conditioner. I reach for the soap and begin washing. It does smell better than my Irish Spring. I might have to switch brands. I finish all my assigned tasks. Touching up a few spots on my legs and finish the shower. I shave closely again. I look around again and realize I have nothing to put on. I yell out to Katie for a little help. She walks in and hands me the robe I had worn earlier. She tells me that she has laid out some clean underwear on the bed and brushed out my wig. “Put on your bra and panties and wait in the living room. Don’t forget your boobs either. I move off and get dressed. The anticipation of putting on the lingerie is exciting. I think even more exciting than yesterday. I get the garments on and situate the breast forms in the bra cups. I place the wig on my head, put the robe on and move out to the living room and wait.

Katie joins me about 15 minutes’ latter dressed and ready for class. “You look all ready for the General. I have to go to class, are you going to be OK here by yourself?” I nod my head. Apprehension running through my body. Katie takes a seat next to me and looks at me. “You are a really great guy for doing this Alex-a.” Katie says. “Are you holding up OK?

I have to pause and think about it before I can answer. I could lie and shrug it off but this is my best friend. “I think so.” I reply. “It is weird. I dreamed of dressing like this but never imagined how great it would feel. I also never dreamed that I would be doing it with the guidance of two beautiful girls.”

Katie blushes at my comments and give me a hug. “God, I wish I didn’t have class. I really want to help make you up again! I should skip.” I tell her not to. School is more important than this I tell her. I really didn’t care if she skipped or not. I just wanted some time alone to think about the situation. I shoo Katie out the door.

I grab another cup of coffee and begin to review the last 18 hours. How I went through maybe one of the most embarrassing moments of my life when the girl I had a secret crush on informed me that she knew I had crossdressed in the past. How I then was able to live out my dream and allowed myself to be dressed as a woman. I remember the elation I felt but I also remember the nervousness I had as I was led to the mirror for my unveiling. I think that was the point the butterflies went back into their cocoons. It seemed like this is who I was. I proved that when I made the dash for my apartment. But now looking back on this I realized that everything that happened was proving a point to me. The makeup, the clothes, the friendship was something I always wanted. I felt alive! But could I continue on my own? Would I be able to continue this way? I knew that I would probably lose my family if I did, but did I care? I had never had a problem with my mother but would she accept me this way? Would she be allowed to? I know that Dick-head would lose his mind over this and I’m pretty sure so would my brothers. But did I care? Was I meant to live my life the way they wanted me to? I was very confused.

Luckily I didn’t have much time to ponder these questions. Jen came flying through the door like a tornado. She seemed excited to begin the second day of her project, but she seems much more serious. Maybe she is still hung over. “Good morning Alex-a”, she says as she sits down opposite me, “are you ready to get started on round 2?” I can sense a little concern in her voice as she asks me. I wonder what happened between last night and this morning?

I nod my head yes, but apprehensively. The idea of going in public is still causing me to be nervous. I want to help Jenny in her project but keep wondering what the consequences will be. Will I really look the part when I am out? Will I be laughed at by people as they realize I am a guy? Is this whole thing going to affect my relationship with Katie and Jenny? Of all of the questions I have this is the one that nags at me the most. I’m not just talking about my secret crush on Jen but also my closeness with Katie. Even after what she said last night I can’t help but feel she will look at me in a different light. I suddenly feel the need to express some of my concerns to Jenny.

“I think I’m ready, but can ask you something Jenny?” A look of apprehension come across Jenny’s face as I say this. She almost looks terrified.

“Sure” she manages to say weakly.

I take this as a cue that I need to tread lightly. Taking a deep breath, I ask “What do you think about everything that happened last night?” I felt the question was vague enough to allow her to express her feelings without going too deep.

Jenny thinks for a minute before responding. “Actually I though it went well. I was able to observe how dressing you affected not only how you moved but also how you interacted with both Katie and I. I think I was able to gauge your reaction to situations that presented themselves to you. All in all, I thought it was a good beginning.” The clinical response that Jenny gave me really threw me. I was hoping it would be something a little more personal. Maybe I am just a lab rat to her. I begin to question my resolve in helping her but remember I said I would do it. I do not want to disappoint Jenny even though I now feel that any shot of being with her has gone down the tubes.

Trying to hide my disappointment and apprehension, I nod. I can tell that Jenny seems a little uncomfortable after our conversation. Trying to diffuse the tension, she stands up with what looks like a forced smile and says “Ok then, let’s get started.” Jenny motions me to her bedroom to begin the transformation. Sitting in the chair she begins applying the make up to me. “I’m going to try and make this a little lighter today. More natural for a girl our age.” When she completes her task she grabs a couple of bags from off the floor.
“Oh we are finally going to tap into yesterday’s purchases?” I ask trying to add a little smart ass tone to hopefully diffuse the tense feeling.

Jenny giggles at my comment., “Yes, we are going to try some of the purchases today, smart ass.” I feel a little better that Jenny giggled. She seemed so conflicted earlier. She hands me a skirt and what looks like a long sleeve sweater to put on. Before I can begin putting them on, Jenny yells out for me to wait and runs out of the room. She returns seconds later holding the pantyhose I had worn last night. “Hopefully you and Katie didn’t put a run in these last night.” She says with a smile but of with kind of an accusational tone. Was that it? Was she jealous of me and Katie?

After putting on the pantyhose and checking for runs, which thankfully there are none, I put on the skirt. The skirt is black and after I get it on and adjusted properly I notice the length. It is not any shorter than what Jenny typically wears but to me I feel completely exposed as I realize that it stops just above my knees.

“Don’t worry about the length. We are going to work on dealing with that. It looks good on you. You have the legs to pull it off.” Jenny reassures me. Then she hands me the top. Like I said the grey top looks like a sweater but feels so much lighter and softer. Jenny helps me put it on without disturbing my wig and make up. The top barely covers my stomach, reaching to just my waist. I have the same feeling I did as I put on the skirt but just roll with it. Jenny then produces what to me is a simple pair of women’s shoes, black in color with a heel of only a couple of inches. Jenny begins in, “First lesson of the day, these are called pumps. They are one of the most common shoes you will see women wear. If you get nothing out of this experience you will at least know what your girlfriend is talking about in shoes and clothes.” I take the offered shoes and sit down and place them on my feet. They are a little tight but seem to fit OK. I stand up, and walk towards the mirror to check myself out.

Any of the apprehension I was feeling seemed to melt away as I look at myself in the mirror. I look even more natural than I did last night. More importantly I feel more natural than I did last night. The image in the mirror is one of a typical college student. Sure she is a little more dressed up than some of the other girls you see roaming Dinkytown but would not look out of place going into McDonald’s or Caribou on a typical day.

I looked closer at the face today than I did last night, I notice that my features do not seem overly masculine. My jawline doesn’t seem as square and I do not have a large nose. I wonder if I looked this feminine when I am Alex. I start to wonder about this and try to remember what I looked like. I get scared at this point. Am I forgetting Alex? It hasn’t even been a full day? Is the person in the mirror really what I am? I start to feel ill and look for a place to sit down.

Jenny realizes what is going on and rushes to help me sit down on her bed. The concern is evident in her voice. “Alex are you OK?”
I nod my head and look at her. The concern she has in her eyes is even more powerful than that of her voice. She seems scared. I can’t believe that the girl I had a secret crush on can feel such empathy for me. The look shakes me out of my minor panic attack. I feel reinvigorated by her concern. Maybe there is a chance for us I start to think. I gain my composure and stand back up.

“Thanks Jenny. I just started to get a little scarred. The last couple of days have just been a little overwhelming.” I say. “But there is one thing.” I add

What’s that?” Jenny asks.

“It’s Alexa not Alex.” I state confidently.

Jenny jumps off the bed and gives me a big hug. Laughing as she does it and apologizing for calling the wrong name. We both start giggling. But as we move to the living room I still can’t shake thinking about how much I truly look like a woman. Is this why I always had trouble with girls? I had never really been able to keep a girlfriend for more than a couple of weeks. Most of the time it ended with the classic “it’s not you it’s me” break up from these girls. I don’t think I ever broke up with anyone, I always got dumped.

I also wonder about my relationships with guys. I never really had that many close male friends. I wasn’t bullied or anything like that. I always got along with everyone but I never really hung out with a group of guys. I always thought it was because I was kind of a nerd not a jock, even though I tried. I was on the football team but was always too small to play in a game except at garbage time. I never really gave it any thought because I had Katie but now I start replaying High School in my head before I am interrupted by Jenny.

“Alexa are you sure you are OK?” Jenny inquires.

“Yeah, I mean yes.” I reply. “I’m sorry just thinking of something.” Hopefully that will dissuade her enough to drop it, but I can tell that is not going to happen by the look on her face.

“Alex-a, sit down we need to talk.” I shake a little as she says this.

I sit down on the couch across from Jenny and try and gauge what is on her mind. Her expression is almost completely blank. I try to adjust myself with the skirt. I remember seeing many girls always smoothing their skirt before they sit, so I stand back up and try and keep the back smooth as I re-take my seat. I keep my legs close together as I try to find a comfortable way to sit.

As I finally get situated, Jenny starts in. “Alex, sorry Alexa, I want to ask you a few things about how you are feeling. Not only about last night but this morning as well.”

Even though I knew this question was coming I didn’t know how to respond. I was torn between telling Jenny the truth and lying. How could I tell the woman I had a secret crush on that when she dressed me I felt like a new person. A person who was nothing like the person I had been for the last 21 years of my life. How the loneliness and fear had drained away and a vibrant woman had replaced that person. OR did I just tell her it felt weird. I summon up my courage and began speaking.

“I really don’t know how to completely answer that. I have thought about it all morning, but I...” The words did not want to come out. “I enjoyed it, I guess.” I feel the butterflies begin a bombing run in my stomach. Is this the time to ‘man’ up and state my true feelings? I try and press on with my answer choosing my words carefully. “The clothes felt great but it’s what is going through my head that is causing me some issues.”

“Such as?” Jenny asks.

Now I am really nervous. Between the butterflies, the coffee and the remnants of last night’s wine I begin to feel sick. I race to the bathroom and empty what little I have in my stomach. Why is this happening? Why am I so nervous? Jenny runs after me and holds my head as I try and empty myself. I thank her and excuse myself and brush my teeth again and look for some mouthwash. As Jenny leaves I stare at myself in the mirror. I decide right there what I need to do and head back to the living room and return to my seat.
I can see that Jenny has a look of concern in her eyes. I still can’t help but be attracted to them and the resolve of my decision just seconds ago seems to begin to melt. Before I make a comment, Jenny begins talking.

“Alexa, would it help if I tell you what I have observed?” I nod my head silently as Jenny begins her comments. “Alexa there two areas I have watched. The crazy part of all this is how intertwined they have become. The whole goal was to see how someone would react when they were dressed in the clothes of the opposite gender. Once Katie and I had gotten you dressed and put make up on you I noticed little differences in how you act. Your movements were a little more, ‘dainty’ for lack of a better term, more feminine. You carried yourself a little differently than you would as a guy. I think putting you in the situation proves my theory about wearing women’s clothe not only changes movement but attitude and will work great for my paper. You were a great ‘lab rat’”. Jenny finishes, giggling as she says lab rat.

I actually giggled at that too. “I always knew you thought of me as nothing more than a lab rat.” I reply, enjoying the levity.

As I am laughing I notice a different look in Jenny’s eyes. It is not one of concern but one more of questioning. It makes the situation a little tense again. I control myself but notice that Jenny is starting to look around again like she did yesterday when the “Great Experiment” began. After a few seconds of silence Jenny looks directly at me, but I can tell she is having a difficult time.

Almost reluctantly Jenny asks, “Can we talk about you and what is going on in your mind?” As she says this she begins to lower her eyes, almost as if she is embarrassed by her words. Why would she be embarrassed? I am the guy sitting here in a dress! I should be as red as a fire truck!

I try and collect my thoughts. I ask her. “Does me being dressed like this bother you? She shakes her head. I almost think she is crying. Now is the time that I lay it on the line. As much as I am in love with her, I know I have to be true to myself. “I can’t believe how great this has felt.” I say. “This is something I have always dreamed about but was never strong enough to do on my own. What do you think of what has happened?”

Jenny slowly raise her head. Her eyes are red; she has been crying. She looks directly at me and begins speaking. “I didn’t know how you would react to all this but I am in complete shock at what happened. It was like the moment you put on the dress you came out of your shell. Don’t get me wrong, you were always a nice guy but you were kind of a loser., no offense. Always sitting at home playing your stupid video games or when you did go out you seemed to be sulking the whole time. But Alexa is completely different than Alex. You joined in, heck you even took command in the kitchen. I have never seen Alex do that. I have been walking around in shock since last night. If I hadn’t seen it for myself I wouldn’t have believed that it was the same person.”

There is the comment that now has me confused. Are Alex and Alexa the same person? Are they siblings? The yin and yang of my personality? That is where I am confused. Where is Katie when I need her. I need to talk this out and the only person available is part of the issue. I take a deep breath and try to begin. “When I saw myself for the first time last night, something inside of me changed. I don’t think that it was just the fact I was wearing women’s clothes. When I looked at myself it felt...” Before I could get out the word I wanted Jenny completed my sentence.

“Natural”

I nod my head in shame. Jenny runs over and hugs me tightly as I begin to lose it. I begin to try and speak through my sobbing. “I don’t know what happened. I had liked wearing my mother’s things and dreamt of trying it but yesterday it was like an explosion. I wasn’t Alex anymore I was ALEXA!” The tears are streaming even faster. I look at Jenny who is holding me and tears are streaming down her face. I try and use every ounce of energy I have but still can’t stop myself from saying “You think I’m a freak don’t you.”

I feel Jenny move away from me. Now I’ve done it. I’ve alienated a friend because of this dream and then before I can begin to want to kill myself I hear Jenny say something I never thought I would hear.

“I love Alexa; why would I think you are a freak?”

Jenny envelops me with a tight hug. What did she say? She loves Alexa? I’m sure it is just a platonic love but she said she loved me. ALEXA! My head starts spinning and the tears begin again. We hold each other for several minutes as we both try and calm ourselves. Jenny’s revelation, though not what I hoped, empowers me. I give Jenny a light kiss on the cheek. I wanted to do more but one step at a time.

I finally get control of myself and lightly ease Jenny back so I can look at her. Jenny looks up at me with those red, tear filled eyes and says. “Surprised?” I stare at her in disbelief as she goes on after a second. “When I met Alexa for the first time yesterday I knew that the real you had come out. Alex was always a friend, but Alexa is so much more. She is confident, she is funny, she is engaging and a very warm person. I had more fun last night hanging with her and her sister Katie than I have had in a long time.”

I hear her but not really. All that is repeating in my head is that she loves me. ME.

Jenny giggles a little bit, “Another thing I liked about Alexa is she is pretty daring., Running across the hall like that! Alex would have never gotten near the door, let alone through it.”

I start giggling and lead Jenny down the road to more giggling. We gain our composure after a few minutes and it is finally my turn to talk again. “I can’t believe I did that either! I did it so nonchalantly. I can’t thank you and Katie enough for last night. You made a dream come true.”

Jenny thanks me for what I have said. “It was not a problem. It was great to see you so happy. But can we talk a little more about what is going on?”

Here comes the nervousness again, “Ah, sure.” I reply, not knowing where she is headed.

Jenny takes a deep breath and begins in “When I watched you yesterday it was so natural. Even this morning when you sat down. You realized it was not comfortable in the skirt when you sat down and you got up and smoothed out the skirt like all girls have been trained to do since the beginning of time. And I have noticed how you carry yourself. You need a little help in how you walk, but you carry your head high and you walk with confidence. Do you feel that you are acting different?

“I do,” I reply. “I feel so different. I know I am the same person but I feel so, normal dressed like this. I don’t understand this.”

Jenny sits back and thinks for a moment. “How about we change the plan a little. Rather than putting you through little scenarios here and there, how about you stay as ‘Alexa’ all week end? We are still going to do the things I said but we will play it by ear and see what happens, but you will be Alexa the whole time. Are you game?”

I think for a minute, this what I always wanted, but was I willing to do it for a whole weekend? And how was this going to affect what I felt for Jenny? I was scared of all these things and a whole lot more but the chance to live out a fantasy seemed to far outweigh any of the fears. “Let’s do this.” I say.

The reaction form Jenny at first was one of pure joy and excitement. She started babbling on about the things we needed to do. “First we are going to get you to work on your movements and mannerisms. We need to get you to a point where you are doing this almost naturally. Then we will work on your voice. Then we will go out. Shopping maybe out to dinner. We will play it by ear.”

So for the next few hours we work on my walk, my voice and my mannerisms. I never knew how much work it would take to really pull this off. I didn’t need to do much work on my walk, just a reminder to place one in front of the other a l and to remember to let the ball of my foot to hit first. Jenny had me soften my voice a little and she worked with me at speaking at a different octave. Actually that came a little easier. I kind of sound sultry. Mannerisms were the worst. Jenny kept catching at how I stood and how I placed my hands. A couple of hours’ instruction was never going to take away 21 years of habit but as time went by I was getting better. The only real problem I was having was there seemed to be the tension in the room when we were taking a break from my ‘training’. It was like Jenny had a hard time looking at me face to face. At one such break I sat down and Jenny went to get us more coffee from the kitchen when Katie came crashing through the door.

“How is my sister doing this afternoon. Is the General working you hard?” Katie asks.

“I heard that.” Jenny says as she comes walking back into the living room with the pot of coffee and a cup for Katie. “We have been working hard all day. I think that Alexa is ready for her first adventure.”

Katie is completely excited. So is Jenny. I watch Jenny as she hands Katie her cup and as she freshens each of our coffees. There seems to be a change in her. The awkwardness that seemed to be there before is gone. She looks right at me and I do not see any apprehension in her. I wonder what that means? It has me rather confused.

“So where should we go?” Jenny asks.

“We definitely need to take Alexa shopping. If she is going to be a woman, she needs to learn our favorite sport.” Katie answers. “My only issue is I have to work at 5:00.” Katie is a waitress at a fairly nice restaurant downtown. She loves it and has tried to get me to apply there as a cook many times.

“Bring your uniform and we will drop you off. Heck maybe we will even eat there tonight.” Jenny tells Katie. I freeze as I hear these words. It would one thing to go shopping somewhere where I could blend in, but to be seated some where people have a chance to review what I look like scares me. Before I can even object, Katie stands up and grabs my arm.

‘Give me a second to change and I will be ready. I am going have Alexa help me.” Katie replies as she drags me to her bedroom. Once again I find myself sitting in Katie’s room. Just her and I. As Katie is getting changed she says to me. ‘I dragged you in here because I wanted to see how it is going? Did it go OK this morning? Jenny wasn’t too much of a task master was she?”

I recount the events of the morning, including the vomiting incident. Katie shows genuine concern. I start to try and tell her about my feelings and what is going through my head when a loud command to get moving comes from the ‘General’.

“Will you two quit gossiping and get a move on it! Katie doesn’t have much time.”

Katie finishes dressing and grabs her uniform for work. We head down stairs and all get into Jenny’s Camary. “Where should we go?” Jenny asks.

“I think we should go to Ridgedale. It’s not too far away and has plenty of stores that we like. Plus, it’s not too busy and far enough away we probably won’t run in to anyone from school. But first I am starving, let’s get some lunch.” Katie responds.

“You are always starving.”

That comment came from my mouth! If it would have just been Katie and I, that would be a normal comment. But with Jenny included in our group, I tended to be a little quieter. Was this part of the change I experienced last night? I wasn’t quite sure. Katie turns to me in the back seat and stares at me for a second in confusion and then starts laughing.

Jenny for her part begins laughing as well. “Alexa is correct; you are always starving Katie. How do you stay so thin with as much as you eat?”

“Katie has always been like this. I have seen eat a whole pizza by herself and think nothing of it. How do you do it Katie?” I question form the back seat. I’m starting to get this girl thing I think.

An evil glance is shot my way, then giggling by Katie. “I really don’t know. I don’t stick my finger down my throat. I guess it’s my metabolism. And no one was supposed to know about that Ms. Alexa “I can eat a bucket of KFC” Quinn.” The giggling is nonstop. I knew then and there that the full friend teasing has begun.

‘Well there is no way I can eat as much as you two, so I am going to take us to somewhere a little more my style. How about we go to Ruby’s?”

“I’m up for that. They have a great Soup and Salad Bar. That sound good to you Alexa?” Katie asks me.

Feeling trapped I agree. I look out the car and realize I have about 10 minutes to summon the courage to enter into the real world. Can I do this? The interesting part of all this is there does not seem to be as many butterflies in my stomach as there was earlier in the day. Am I starting to get that comfortable as Alexa? As we pull up to the restaurant and get out, Katie pulls me aside and tells me to just follow her lead. The three of us head into the restaurant and are seated quickly.

As we take our seats, I look around. The restaurant is fairly empty. What appears to be a few business lunches, a couple of young mothers with their children and the three of us. I feel a little more relaxed. The waitress takes our order and I begin to try and settle into my role. The girls and I sit and chat about everything and about nothing. Both girls marvel at how relaxed I seem. If they only knew that I was terrified I was inside. I try not to be obvious, but I am continually looking around. Constantly worried that I have been read.

The lunch and conversation seem completely normal, even though I am constantly being tutored on how girls eat. Katie is her usual bubbly self, but it is Jenny’s demeanor that is surprising to me. Gone is the awkwardness of the morning. Jenny seems to be back to her normal self. When our eyes meet now, the is only friendship and caring. The other thing I notice as I look at her is that the sadness seems more distant than ever. She seems truly happy. This is so different than she has been in the past. What has changed since yesterday? I can’t say that it really bothers me. I love to see the joy in those beautiful blue eyes. My love for her grows even more. But I know there is no way that love will ever be reciprocated.

We finish lunch and get up to leave for Alexa’s first shopping excursion. Thankfully it will be short, as Katie has to be at work in a couple of hours. We hop in the car and make the short drive down the street to the mall. “Here we are. You ready Alexa?” Katie asks from the front seat with a huge smile across face. Jenny then turns around and looks at me sitting in the back. Now I have both of them looking at me with what almost appear conspiratorial smiles on their faces. I try to adopt a similar smile. I am wondering if the fake smile I have on my face is hiding the absolute terror I am feeling. Lunch at a fairly empty restaurant was one thing but now I was about to enter the sacred territory of women, the mall. Not only that but I would be going dressed as one of them.

I summon the courage to nod and the girls jump out. Katie opens the back door and I slowly slide out of the car. My mind is telling me grab on to the seat, the seat belt anything so I couldn’t get out of the car. But to no avail I get out of the car. Katie hooks arms with me and starts leading me towards the Nordstrom’s entrance. She whispers into my ear “Just relax. Look at things, maybe hold them up to yourself. Don’t just stand around. That will be a giveaway.” I nod at her instructions.

As we get closer to the doors, Jenny hooks my other arm. “Just follow what Katie says. Act confident like you did with us last night and you will have no problem.”

We stride into the store arm in arm and the girls lead me to various departments. The first test comes as we look at various dresses. Jenny finds a royal blue one that she thinks would look good on me. In a hushed tone, Jenny says “Next lesson this is called an A-Line dress. See how it is narrow in the waist and kind of flares out?” I nod my head in understanding. “I think that this would look good on you, especially for dinner tonight. Go ask the clerk if you can try that on.” Jenny commands.

“Can’t I just take it into the dressing room and try it on?” I ask.

Katie answers before Jenny can “Women’s stores aren’t like guys’. The clerks keep track of everything if possible and they have to unlock the dressing room for you. Now go.” I see Jenny and Katie continue to look through the racks. I look over at the clerk hanging some dresses on a rolling rack. She is only about 30 feet from me but it might as well be 500 miles. I try to remember every bit of the lessons Jenny gave me this morning and the advice Katie gave me as we came in. I walk as confidently as I can towards the clerk.
Keeping one foot in front of the other and holding my head high I strode up to the clerk. I take a deep breath and begin to speak in my newly trained feminine voice. “Excuse me, I would like to try this on please?

The clerk turns and greets me with a smile. “No problem at all, why don’t you take dressing room 3.” As she leads me into the dressing room area and unlocks a door marked number 3. “Here you go. If you have any questions or need some help, just call. My name is Sarah.” The brunette clerk moves of as I slip into the room and take a deep breath. Does Sarah know I’m really a guy or did I just pass my first test? My hands start to shake a little as I stand there not knowing what to do. At least I’m not feeling the butterflies doing their bombing runs in my stomach. I sit for a minute and ponder what to do.

I figure I better try on the dress or face the wrath of Jenny and Katie. I slip of my skirt and top and step into the dress. I slip my shoes back on and then begin struggling with the zipper at the back of the dress. How do women deal with zippers in the back? Then I recall how many times my mother asks me or my father for some help and the times Katie has asked for help. I figure I will have to show the girls anyway so I step in to the outer room and call for Sarah. “Excuse me Sarah, could you give me a hand? Sarah enters the room and immediately recognizes the issue and zips me up.

“There you go, that dress looks perfect on you.” Sarah says as I start to look at myself in the triple mirror in the dressing area. She is right it does look good. Did I just say that? I did and I can’t believe how true it is. I continue to look at myself and notice a smile on Sarah’s face. I think I might have her fooled. My confidence soars. This is a woman who sees other women all day long so you think she would be able to pick out an impostor. I ask if I can go out and show my friends and Sarah voices her permission and I stroll out of the dressing area and out to where my friends are.

The girls are to engrossed in perusing the racks to notice my presence. I clear my throat. Katie is the first to turn around. “Oh my god! That is beautiful.” She screams, I cringe at her comment but surprisingly it’s not because it draws attention to me but to all three of us for how loud she is.

I notice Jenny. She has a huge grin on her face. “You look incredible! It is made for you!” she exclaims. I feel really good at how I look and the acceptance I have received not only from my friends but also from Sarah, the store clerk. I twirl around a little again and move over to another mirror and look at myself again. Even though it is a simple dress, cut straight across just below the neck and sleeves that reach the elbows, it might the most beautiful thing I have seen. I can’t stop smiling. I really do like a typical coed trying on a beautiful dress. This is an incredible feeling. I don’t know if I want to let this go.

The girls join me at the mirror. I don’t which of us three has a bigger smile, we just stand there for a second enjoying the view. Finally, Katie speaks, “You have to buy that!”

Reality hits. “With what?” I ask “I don’t have $128! I mean I do but they won’t take my credit card. It says Alex on it”

“I’ll help” Jenny adds. “And they will take your credit card. They won’t even look twice. You can say it’s you dad’s”

I try and find another way out. “What about all those other clothes? That would be way too much.”

“I kept receipts. Every woman knows to keep the receipts. I can return what we don’t use. My parents will never know the difference.’ Jenny replies, shooting down my argument. “I will make you a deal. You pay for the dress I will pay for the shoes and you can keep the stuff I bought yesterday.”

I ponder the offer put before me. $128 is more than I have ever paid for a single item of clothing before, male or female. Heck, other than a suit that my parents bought for me, I don’t I have an article of clothing that cost me more than $75 and that was a winter jacket. As I ponder this I realize what I am thinking. I’m actually making a deal to own even more women’s clothes. Why are Jenny and Katie making this so easy? Is this really what I want? I had never felt so free in my whole life but this is not who I am. I am a man but the last few days have been the happiest I think I have ever been. I am snapped out of the confusion by Jenny.

“So what do you think?”

Without even thinking a grin comes across my face and I say “Deal”. I’m not sure what gets to me more, the fact that I agreed to spend $128 on a dress or how enthusiastically I said it. I return to the dressing room and change back into ‘my’ clothes. When I come out I move over to my new friend Sarah and tell her I will be taking the dress. As I realize what I just said, Sarah begins to process the transaction. I reach into my purse and pull put my Visa. I shake a little as I slide the card through the machine and sign. I don’t alter my signature and Sarah doesn’t notice. As the sale is completed, she places the dress in a garment bag and hands it to me. She thanks me for the purchase and again tells me how good the dress looked on me. I move off to my friends as I seem to have passed another test and I was now the owner of beautiful blue dress.

Jenny and Katie are all smiles as we move towards to the shoes and begin to look for a pair to match. Not finding anything at Nordstrom’s that the girls liked we moved into the main mall area. We seem to hit every store in the mall. The scariest store for me was Victoria’s Secret. I almost created a scene by trying to stop from going in. But I relent to the girls wishes and enter the store men only go into at Christmas and Valentine’s.

I look at several item’s just to make the girl’s happy. As much as I want to buy something, I know I can’t. I do notice Katie buying a few things. I have never known Katie to buy much from VS, but figure it is just part of the shopping experience. We move out of the store, thankfully. Of all the stores we had visited, I had been more nervous in this store than other. Was it the fact that I was sure I would be “Found out” or was it that I wanted to max out my credit card?

We finally work our way in to Macy’s where we immediately head to the Women’s Shoe department. Jenny finds a beautiful pair of shoes that would match my new dress perfectly. They are a sandal with an ankle strap. While they do have a higher heel than I have ever tried to walk in before, 3 and half inches, I cannot deny that they would go perfect. I relent to the girls’ pressure and take the display shoe up to the male clerk who is working. “Excuse me, I would like to try this shoe, please.”

“Sure thing, what size?”

I panic trying to remember the size that Katie had mentioned yesterday as we were trying on a shoes. Not remembering I blurt out “Nine”. The clerk smiles, nods and heads into the storeroom. I take a seat nearby and the girls sit down on either side of me while we wait. Katie asks what size I asked for, and I say nine. She nods at my answer and the three of us continue our wait.

The clerk, Joshua, returns with the shoes. I slip off the shoes I am currently wearing. I get a little nervous as Joshua takes my feet in his hands and slides the shoes on. I don’t think anyone has put shoes on me since I was about 5 and that was my mom. I am surprised by the light pang of excitement that shoots up my spine. What is going on? I hear Joshua asking me something but I can’t make it out as I am lost in a fog. The question finally breaks my trance and I hear “Why don’t you stand up and see how they feel?”

I stand up a little wobbly but finally gain my balance. Remembering all that Jenny taught me earlier, I make my way towards a mirror sitting on the floor a few steps away. I take a look at both shoes from different angles in the mirror and turn around to rejoin my friends and the clerk. While I have a smile on my face, I am completely shaking on the inside. Did Joshua know I was guy? He hasn’t let on but that could just be the outside demeanor he has to project. He asks me how they feel and I let him know they felt good and that I would take him. Joshua places them back in the box and asks if there is anything else. Nervously I shake my head no and he turns to the cash register with Jenny in his wake as I try to get my self organized.

Katie senses my nervousness and places a hand on my arm, reassuring me that I am doing fine. She then glances at her phone and realizes the time. She looks over at Jenny and announces, “We need to get going. I work in half an hour.” Jenny completes the transaction and the three of us gather up our bags and head towards the mall entrance and work our way back to the car. I again feel like everybody in the mall is watching me, but unlike earlier I feel much more confident. I feel like I have now passed three different tests and none of the shop clerks made any comment. As we walk through Nordstrom we walk right by Sarah as she is straightening some racks out. I thank her again for help earlier and she tells me she was happy to help and tells me to come back again and reaches into a pocket on her own dress and hands me a card. “Sarah Thomas, Fashion Consultant” it reads. I slide it into ‘my’ purse and tell her I will be definitely be back.

We all get into the car and all begin giggling. Jenny is the first to speak, turning from the driver seat to look at me in the passenger seat. “You did great today. I don’t think anyone picked up on you once. You do look and act every bit a girl.”

Katie reaches from the back seat and gives me a huge hug. “I’m proud of you. I could tell you were scared but you did great! But we can’t sit around here praising you. I need to get to work, so let’s going Jenny!” Jenny puts the car into gear and we depart the place of Alexa’s first public excursion. As we pull away I sense that it will not be the last time Alexa walks through this place.

Alexa Chapter 4: A Night Downtown

We made our way back downtown so we could drop Katie off at her waitressing job at AJ Dunham’s. Wishing her good tips, we make our way back to our apartments. As we walk into Jenny and Katie’s apartment I realize that I have not been into my own apartment since the infamous Chicken incident almost 24 hours prior. It seems like it was weeks ago. Who would have thought that my life would change so much in the last 24 hours? While it was exciting, I also started to think about the reality that would come crashing down around me on Sunday when this ‘experiment’ was over.

I’m not sure if Jenny sensed that something was bothering me, but she did kind of have a sympathetic look on her face as she unlocked the door to her apartment. She then asked if I needed anything out of my apartment. I nodded and ran in and grabbed my laptop and backpack. I am a student after all. As I closed the door a haunting feeling started coming over me. I kind of felt like that I was closing the door on Alex. I got a sudden chill up and down my spine. Is this where I am heading? Was my life going to change even more. A tear came to my eye as I entered into the girls’ apartment.

I didn’t notice Jenny as I came through the door, I suddenly felt a tight hug around me from behind. This did not feel like a ‘friendship’ hug, it felt like something more. ‘Are you doing OK Alexa?” a voice in my ear says. It was a sympathetic voice, a caring voice. My heart stated racing, my head started spinning. What was happening? What is up with Jenny? Has my luck changed? I turn around in Jenny’s arms and return the hug and thank her. I assure her nothing is wrong.

“Something is bothering you.” Jenny says. “Go sit down in the living room and I will grab some wine. We need to review some of things that happened today anyway.

I give Jenny a smirk, “More wine? Is there any left from last night?”

Jenny giggles and pushes me towards the living room as she enters the kitchen and grabs a bottle of Chardonnay from the refrigerator and two glasses from the dishwasher. “Of course there is. One nice thing about my parents, they buy so much wine they never know what is missing. I think I took two cases last weekend.” Jenny informs me.

Jenny enters the living room with the bottle of wine and two glasses. She pours the two glasses and we both collapse on to what have become our respective seats over the last few days. Jenny stares at me with a smile, but it is an uneasy one. It reminded me of this morning. Before I can make any comment on it, she asks what I thought of today’s adventure as Alexa
into the real world.

“Where do I begin?” I ask rhetorically. “Well at the beginning I was scared shitless! Walking out the door of this apartment was nothing like last night. Last night I did it without thinking, but today I went knowing what I was doing. I was scared that Brandon or Steve were going to come walking down the hall at any minute. They would have been dying of laughter if they had seen me dressed like this.” As I am saying this I start thinking how could be even worse. Brandon is an extreme homophobe. I lived on the same dorm floor with him freshman year. Two of the guys on our floor were caught in a ‘compromising’ position. Brandon harassed the shit out of them until both of them finally moved off the floor. He strutted around afterwards, proud of himself for ridding the floor of the ‘fags” I had not taken him into consideration during all this. I will have to remember to avoid him.

“How did you feel when we were at the restaurant?” Jenny asks.

Her second question seemed a little direct, kind of like her ‘clinical’ responses early this morning. That unnerves me a little. I want to open up to her and tell her everything, but it is like she is trying to keep some distance. The moments like the one when I came through the door seem to be few and far between. I don’t understand it. I try and formulate an answer as best I can through my confusion. “I was definitely nervous at first. I thought I would get laughed at. I thought everyone would know that I was a man in women’s clothing. But no one noticed. I think that is what got to me the most. No one made a fuss. I was so overlooked I felt like I fit in.”

Jenny nodded in agreement. I noticed a faraway look in her eyes. As she ponders what I had just said. I am not sure if she is thinking about me or her paper. I just sit there and wait for her as she snaps herself out of her thought. “I’m sorry. I was just thinking how I was going to word this paper and trying to digest all of this.” What does she mean by the last part I wonder? She continues into her questioning of my experience moving on to the shopping trip. I tell her how much fun I had. I confess that I wish I had tried on more things but I realized that time was not on our side as we had to get Katie to work. Jenny giggled at that. “I wish you would have said something. We could have dropped her off and hit the stores downtown.”

I shudder at that thought. With campus being so close to downtown, I am glad we didn’t continue our shopping trip. I would have been even more nervous than I had been. Can you imagine turning a corner and bumping into Brandon and Steve or someone else from school. I would have died on the spot! No, I was glad we went to the suburbs for my first shopping trip. If we had stayed in town I would have been even more nervous than I was. Tonight was going to be a big test. Was I ready? Jenny brought me back to the present as she started in on what she noticed.

“From what I saw I think it went well. You seemed to act like any girl out there. You blended right in as we looked at dresses in Nordstrom and you acted perfectly when you asked that girl for help in the dressing room. No one could have told you were not 100% female. The one time you seemed out of place was when we went to Victoria’s Secret. You blended in but you just seemed really nervous.”

“I was! I don’t think that I have been ever so nervous in my life! I tried as hard as I could to blend in but it just felt like I was under a microscope.” I could see Jenny smile and nod as I said this. I didn’t have the heart (or balls) to tell her that another reason I was so scarred was the fact I wanted to buy everything!

Jenny than started in about the shoe shopping. She said she wished we could have tried on more but we were on a mission. I did comment that I thought we would have too. The next thing she said threw me for a real loop. “Did you notice the salesman checking you out?’

“What?” My head completely spinning from Jenny’s question.

“He was totally checking you out! When you walked over to the mirror to look at the shoes, he was totally looking you over. And that smile on his face wasn’t just the typical plastic salesperson smile. He was liking what he saw!” Jenny informed me. “And he wasn’t the only guy that did that. Remember leaving the restaurant? The young guy in the suit who held the door open? He had the same lecherous grin that Joshua the shoe guy did! You did look hot today so I can’t blame them.”

I sat there in shock. I couldn’t believe what I had just been told. Guys checking me out? I was completely lost now. I was struggling to get my head around it. Before I could even make a comment about it, Jenny’s phone rings. “Shit. I need to get this, excuse me.” Jenny stands up and moves towards her room and I can hear her answer, leaving me alone on the couch with what I have just been told. I had guys checking me out when I was dressed as a woman. That is crazy! I didn’t want that, I wanted Jenny! I don’t like guys, I like Jenny. My head just seemed to keep spinning. I grab my glass of wine and drain in one long gulp. I sit there trying to compute all this. Suddenly a new thought hits me. That is kind of cool. I am actually kind of flattered that guys would actually think I am attractive as a woman. My confidence begins to soar in my being able to present myself so well but I can’t hide my feelings for Jenny. As has been the case the last couple of days, confusion once again dominates my thoughts.

Jenny returns from the bedroom with an extremely unhappy look on her face. I ask her if anything is wrong. She takes her seat on the couch and lets out a big sigh. “I completely forgot that tomorrow night is a big birthday party for my Grandmother. She is turning 85. My parents are hosting it at our house. I have to be there at like 5:00 tomorrow. I so wanted to go out with you and Katie tomorrow.”

I can see how sad Jenny is. She just seems real down. I think fast and say. ‘Don’t worry about it. There will be other nights.” What am I saying? Am I agreeing to go out again as Alexa? I try and think quickly. “Why don’t we go to dinner a little later than originally planned and we grab Katie after she is done and head out for a little bit.” Hopefully that will distract her from ‘other nights’ comment.

Jenny at first gives me a shocked look and then I smile creeps across her face. “I don’t know if I can deal with Alexa.” She says.

“Why?” I say somewhat defiantly.

“She is a much more take charge than that dumb old Alex.” Jenny says as she breaks into a giggle fit which is soon joined by me. That is the second time today that I have stepped out of my normal comfort zone and spoken up. Alex would never offer up a plan. One of Alex’s favorite sayings is ‘sure, whatever’. He just went with whatever anyone else thought. But Alexa has proved to be very straight forward and confident in how she acts. I love both Alex and Alexa, but Alexa is proving to be something Alex, or should I say I, have never been. And I like it even more than I thought. As I am thinking this, I am feeling Alex slipping away even more and right now I don’t even care. Tonight Alexa is going out into the world to have a little fun!

“Well then let’s open up some more wine. Katie is not going to be done until around 10. If we head out about 8:00, we can get down there eat and then wait for Katie to finish up.” Jenny agrees with my plan and heads off for another bottle of wine. I am discovering another difference between Alex and Alexa, Alexa definitely enjoys having a drink or two. Alex was good for a couple of beers at best. I’m going to have to keep an eye on that in the future, but not tonight. Tonight Alexa is going to ‘let her hair down’ so to speak.

Jenny returns with a bottle and we continue our idle chit chat about the day and the night before. Jenny continues to tease me at how much more assertive I have been as Alexa. I try to adopt a little bit of a snooty air to me. “More wine young lady” I say to her as I hold out my glass. Jenny responds with a “Yes my lady. Is there anything else you need?” Causing more laughter between us.

Jenny looks at me quizzically after we gain our composure. She asks me what I am thinking about everything that is happening, how am I handling it? I tell her that I really don’t want to talk to deeply about it tonight, maybe tomorrow. I want to enjoy a night out as Alexa I tell her. We can deal with how I am handling it tomorrow. I can’t believe I told the truth to Jenny on that. But it is what I want. Why should I be ashamed of it? I apologize to Jenny for being so frank with her. I explain that I want to experience all I can as Alexa at this moment. That something has opened up inside of me. Saying it out loud to her starts to begin more questions in my head. One question is one I definitely do not want to deal with tonight, but another might be. Can this new found confidence and persona get Jenny to like me?

I ask Jenny what she thinks of everything. Jenny looks at me for a second then looks away. It seems like she is trying to compose herself. She looks me in the eye and says “I’m having a great time with you.” That comments shocks me. I think that this was the first time that I Jenny has not referred to me as Alex or Alexa. She said ‘you’. Have I become Alexa more than I thought? Jenny continues on, “You seem to enjoy shopping, you are willing to tease your friends and more importantly you get guys all wound up!”

Blushing at Jenny’s words, I try and change the subject immediately. I look at the clock on my phone. ‘It’s 7 o’clock. We should get ready.” Jenny gets all excited rushes to the kitchen table where we left my new dress laying over the back of a chair. She tells me to go wash off my makeup and meet her in her room. I complete my task and I find Jenny digging though the bags from her shopping trip yesterday. She produces a new bra for me and keeps digging. She finally finds what she is looking for and pulls them out. These two items are the same black color as the bra, but they are two items I never have or never thought I would wear. I am now shaking. Is it from excitement or nerves? As I feel a smile spread across my face I realize that it is from excitement. I am almost jumping up and down as she hands me the thong and garter belt.

Jenny asks me if I have ever worn these kind of items before and I tell her no. “Well I think you can probably figure it all out. One tip, make sure you put the garter straps under the thong and not over. It will make it easier when you have to use the bathroom.” I giggle at this comment. I suddenly realize that I have not yet used the ‘ladies room’ yet in public. I can’t believe I had completely avoided that step while on our shopping trip. Well, I am sure that will change tonight. I gather up the lingerie and dress and head towards Katie’s room before Jenny calling my name causes me to stop. “You are going to need these too.” Handing me a package of nude stockings. I can feel my heart beat even faster. “Just do them one at a time. Don’t rush in putting them on. I didn’t buy many pairs.” Following her advice, I finally make my way into Katie’s room to give myself some privacy.

I lay them items on the bed and take a long look at them. I can’t believe that I am going to get to wear these clothes! I am about to don more clothing of the type that I had only dreamed of. Not only that I am going to be dressing sexier than I ever have. Did I just say sexier? I had never thought of looking sexy when I was wearing women’s clothing. It had always been done as a form of relaxation. A form of feeling comfortable. But here I was talking about looking sexy in women’s clothes. And I was excited by it. I wanted to look my best. To be considered beautiful was a huge step for me. It was a step that I wanted to take, and take badly.

I quickly strip off the skirt and top I had been wearing. I pull the forms out of my bra and place them on the bed before sitting down and slowly taking off my pantyhose and panties. I stop when I think about what is going through my mind. In my mind I had referred to all of these items as mine. Not Alexa’s or one of the girls but mine. This is a big step but not as big as the one I am anxiously about to take. I step into the tong and slide it up. I adjust myself as best as I can to ensure that nothing peeks out and slide the thin rear piece up my bum. WOW! Is that a different feeling, I will definitely have to get used to up but it feels kind of good. I hook the garter belt in front of my waist and spin it around my waist, remembering what Crash Davis had said, the rode goes in front. Remembering the tip Jenny gave me I thread the garters through the thong and sit down once again and remove the stockings. Taking one, of the stockings I roll it into a donut and slip my foot into it and slow deign to slide the stocking up my leg. I don’t think I have ever felt anything so incredible in my life. I hook into the garter and repeat the action on my other leg and I stand up. My legs feel like they are wrapped in a silken heaven! I could get used to this. I walk around the room a little bit and I feel incredible! Between the thong in the nylons I feel like I am floating on a cloud!

Jen pulls me out of my dream like state by telling me to hurry up. I go back to Katie’s bed and put on the bra and insert the breast forms. I reach for the dress, MY dress, and remove it from the hanging bag and step into it. Even though I had worn it before, this was the first time I had ever put on a dress that I actually owned. I get it on and work the zipper up myself, This is an almost impossible task. I padded into Jenny’s bedroom and asked her for some help. She zipped me up and then instructed me to sit down at her vanity. She explained to me she was going to make my make up a little more dramatic than she previously had. It was going to be more of a night time look. She also said she was going to try something with my wig. I noticed that a towel had been placed over the mirror again. I can tell that Jenny is spreading the foundation on a little heavier last night and the eye makeup seems absolutely heavy. She pulls out what I now know is an eyelash curler and instructs me to sit still and open my eyes wide while she manipulates the tool. She follows this with many strokes of mascara and extreme outlining of my eyes. Jenny then began brushing out my hair and pulling sections of it towards the back, I hear a click and I realize that something had been attached in the back. Jenny tells me to turn around and hands me the shoes. I slip them an and fasten the ankle strap.

Jenny helps me and has me stand as she takes a step back to take me in. She gasps and her hand moves to her mouth. “You are stunning Alexa.” I blush slightly at her comment, not knowing if she is trying to be nice or if it is actually true. Jenny takes my hand and leads me to the full length mirror at the back of the door. Unlike last night, I am not told to keep my eyes closed as Jenny closes the door so I can see myself slowly come into view. OMG! I can’t believe it. If I thought I looked good last night I looked gorgeous tonight. The dress seems to give me a little wider hips. And draw in my waist a bit. I turned around and could believe how good my butt looked. I always had kind of a bubble but, now it looked incredible. Maybe it was the effect the thong was having on my rear. It seemed a little more pronounced, even more than this afternoon at Nordstrom. I continued to move up the body and settled on my face. This was not the look of a typical college student. This was the look of a young woman ready for a night on the town. It was much more glamourous. My eyes seemed bigger and more oval. My lashes were long and very dark. I turned my head slightly and saw what appeared to be a semi-large round rhinestone piece that pulled back part of ‘my’ hair and kept it off my face. In short I looked HOT!

Before I could say anything Jenny told me to go out to the living room, pour myself a glass of wine and wait. I left her room and somewhat ignored what she had told me. I went and got the glass of wine but instead of sitting down I made a beeline for Katie’s room. I stood in front of her mirror and restarted the checkout of this beautiful girl that Jenny had introduced me to. I couldn’t get over how good I looked. I realized that I was truly an attractive girl. Alex never looked as good as boy as I do now as a girl. And then it hit me. I had to sit down as I began crying. I realized this what I truly wanted and was never going to be able to be. Jenny happened to step out of her room at just about the same time as I began the waterworks. Jenny turned towards me and presented herself for inspection. If I thought I looked good, Jenny looked incredible, like a model or an actress. Her beautiful champagne colored dress looks absolutely gorgeous as it wraps and hugs her curves. She is perched on what look like incredibly high 4 inch heels giving her legs a long Slight I can honestly say I don’t think I have seen anyone more beautiful in my entire life. Jenny saw the situation I was in and ran over and put her arm around me. “Are you okay?” She asked with genuine concern in her voice.

Here was the girl I was madly in love with her arm around me trying to console me as I was dressed as a woman. The conflict in my head was enormous. I didn’t know if there was any way I could have both Jenny and the dressing for longer than just this weekend and like everybody I wanted it all. I tried to gain my senses and come up with as vague an answer as I could. I decided to just comment on my appearance, that might be safer. “It’s that I just look so much like a woman I can’t believe it. I never would have dreamed that a short skinny boy could look this good. This far exceeds anything I had ever thought about.”

Jenny pulls me into a huge hug. “You look beautiful Alexa. I agree, knowing what Alex looked like I never though you could look so good.” Jenny assured me. ‘Now let’s go fix your makeup and have a glass of wine before we get a cab to take us to dinner.” With that Jenny helps me up where she touches up my makeup and return to living room where we await the cab Jenny had just called and ordered. We sip on our wine and enjoy some small talk before Jenny has a semi meltdown. “You need a purse for tonight!” She yells and runs of to her room returning with a very small black bag, not much bigger than a paperback book. It has a strap around it. She reaches into the bag and pulls out a small women’s wallet. She instructs me to put my ID and credit cards into it as she adds a small compact, a small brush and a tube of lipstick to the purse. After I return the wallet to the purse, Jenny hands it to me and instructs me to place it over one shoulder. “Perfect” she announces as we sit back down to finish our wine.

Soon the buzzer for the security intercom announces that our cab has arrived. I grab ‘my’ purse and head towards the door. Jenny stops me before I can get to the door and reaches into the closet and grabs Katie’s long black coat. “Just in case” Jenny says. I take the offered coat from her as she grabs her own coat. Jenny asks “You ready?” I nod my head and get a huge smile across my face. We head downstairs to meet the cab, passing a few other tenants of building. Thank god I don’t know them. As we get in the cab, Jenny tells the driver ‘AJ Dunham’s and make it fast.” We both start giggling hard. And the cabbie obliges and we make to the restaurant in under 20 minutes. I slip the driver a $20 from my purse and we walk into the restaurant.

Walking in with my head held high and my shoulders back I stride right up to the hostess stand. I wait for a moment before a hostess comes up, “How many tonight ladies, just the two of you?”

“Yes,” I say “and if possible could we be sat Katie Fahey’s section?”

“I don’t see it being a problem. Let me check and see what’s available.” The hostess replies and moves off. We wait just a minute before she returns. “It will be just a few minutes. Would you care to wait at the bar?”

“That will be fine.” I reply and Jenny and I move over to the bar. As we enter, I can feel several pairs of eyes turn towards us and check us out. This is an odd feeling. I can see several men checking out Jenny and I don’t blame them. I have been checking her out all night. However, I notice almost as many eyes looking at me! I really should feel disgusted by this, after all I’m not attracted to men, but I find it exhilarating! People thinking, I am actually attractive as a woman! This is more than I had ever hoped for when I had done my “splurge and purge’ moments. I want to take full advantage of this. I want to see what it is truly like to be a woman in the town. Forget all those misgivings I had. I want to paint the town red with my new best friend. Alex can stay home and play Call of Duty!

Jenny and I each take a seat at the bar. I attempt to cross my leg seductively while n the bar stool. Jenny whispers a few hints I find myself sitting comfortably at bar looking every bit the picture of femininity. The bartender walks over and asks us for our order. Before Jenny can even open her mouth, I order to Cosmopolitans. The bartender smiles, “Can I see your ID’s ladies?” I start to panic, I’m legal but my ID says I am a Male named Alexander Michael Quinn. Jenny looks at me in astonishment that I would be so brazen. I slowly reach for my purse and pull out my ID and Jenny fishes hers out. I hand it to the bartender who takes a brief glance at it, smile and hands it back and does the same with Jenny. After reviewing our ID’s, he just announces “Two Cosmopolitans, any particular Vodka? Jenny lets him know Absolute would be fine.

After the bartender moves off, Jenny leans over and says in a low voice “Oh my god Alexa. You are a bold one!” I smile and nod my head.

“I thought I was busted after he asked for my ID. I had to carry through with it? Do you think he noticed the M on sex? I respond.

“Not a chance. He barely looked at your ID. He was too busy looking at you.” Jenny responds laughingly

Adopting as snooty an attitude as I can, “Not my type.” As I break out into a fit laughter.

“You are such a tease Alexa.” Jenny confirms as she joins into the laugh fest. We are getting some looks from the other patrons of the bar, so we must be a little loud. We bring it under control just as the bartender returns with our cocktails.

We sip on our drinks giggling and making comment on the other people in the bar for a few minutes before the hostess comes up to us to let us know our table is ready. Jenny and I slide off of our bar stools grab our purses and jackets to follow the hostess to our table where we are promptly seated. I see Katie at the Waitress Station and situate myself so my back will be to her as she comes up. I can’t wait to see the look on Katie’s face. It is only second before I can sense someone coming up from behind me and as the person gets closer I can begin to hear Katie speaking.

‘Good evening ladies, my name is Katie and I…” Katie suddenly stops and I can see both her eyes and mouth go wide. Katie has seemed to have lost all ability to speak. I just smile at her as demurely as a guy dressed like this can. I look over and see Jenny covering her mouth trying not to laugh out loud as her eyes dart back and forth between Katie and I. Katie finally gains some composure but never stops staring at me. She leans forward and whispers in my ear. “You look amazing” and straitens up and begins her normal waitress speech. Her eyes never leave me though except for a brief second to take a giggling Jenny’s order of a chcicken breast. I order a piece of broiled walleye and a side salad. Katie tries to keep her composure as best she can but finally reverts to her normal self and accusses us of both being drunk already. We just smile at her accustation.

Dinner was excellent, I do love a good piece of walleye and the company was even better. Jenny and I chat away as we have been all night. As the talk dies down I notice her kind of looking around again like something is on her mind. I ask if something is bothering her. She stares at me for a few seconds and takes a deep breath like she is trying to sommon up the strength to ask me a question. Finally, she leans forward in a quiet voice and asks me what I think of all these men checking me out.

“What do you mean? I respond with a quizzical look on my face.

“Oh come on Alexa. You have had guys checking you out all day. First it was that shoe salesman, then the guys in the bar and then the bartender. Alexa has been a big hit with the men of Twin Cities today. How does that make you feel?” Jenny asks.

I really have to think about it. Tonight has been fun. A real adventure. One that boring old Alex would never undertake. But as Alexa I am enjoying the attention. That thought strikes me odd. What is happening to me? It seems like every time I am taking a second to realize what is going on around me, I realize that I am pushing Alex farther back. Is that what I want to happen? If you asked me at this moment I would have said YES in a very loud voice, but there was still a voice in the back of my head saying stop. The voice had been there for the last few days, but the volume had been decreasing every time I heard it. As I try and deal with the confusion, Katie mercifully returns to our table. She looks around and then leans in,

“I can’t believe you two,” Katie says with a huge smile. “Jenny you are dressed to kill. But Alexa, you even outshine her.” I blush at Katie’s comment. “I’m almost done so we WILL be going out for at least one drink shortly. I need to see this raven haired beauty in action.”

“Well if it is anything like the bar, there will be action. She had all of them checking her out.” Jenny says.

Katie giggles at all of this and straightens back up and move into her official waitress mode. “Will there be anything else for you ladies this evening?” Katie asks. We both decline, hoping that it will get Katie out of work sooner. We continue to sip the wine we had ordered with our meal as Katie processed our payment. Soon she returns with the credit card slip for Jenny to sign and says “I am out of here in about 10 minutes. I will change in back and why don’t I meet you next door at Brady’s.” We agree and grab our coats and purses and begin to make our way to the door. Jenny stops before we get to the front.

“We should probably use the bathroom here. It will be much quieter here than at Brady’s.” Jenny says. Agreeing with her I am about to cross into a completely new world. The women’s restroom. In all the excitement of dressing, shopping and dining, this one thing I have never thought about. I had not thought of the little things that I would have to deal with as this adventure had unfolded over the last few days. Dealing with guys checking me out was a little odd as was trying to get in and out of vehicles, but I had picked those up pretty well. But now I was truly entering “no-man’s” land. I don’t know why I was so scared about this. I know it was more than just being busted. I mean I had used the “family restroom” at the mall today, but that was a private restroom. This was a Ladies’ room. Maybe it was symbolic that I was crossing the last line of change from Alex to Alexa. I could feel myself starting to tremble slightly. Jenny grabs my hand and tells me “Take a deep breath. It’s just a bathroom. No one will know the truth, just follow my lead. Just one thing.” Unable to speak I looked at her with a quizzical look.

A big smile comes across her face and she says “Just remember to sit when you pee.” That comment definitely settled me down as we both broke into giggles again as we entered into the ladies’ room. I noticed one middle age woman at the mirror touching up her lipstick. She turns and looks at us and says with a smile. “You two girls sure look like you are having a fun night and you both look beautiful. “In my practiced feminine voice, I thank her for the compliment and the two of us each enter a stall. Remembering the advice Jenny had just given me and hike up my dress and lower my thong and take care of my business. Realizing it will be difficult to complete my task as I have in the past as Alex, I grab some TP and wipe. I get myself back in order and move to the sink and mirror. I wash my hands and reach into my purse and grab my lipstick. The word ‘my’ doesn’t seem to bother me anymore. I smile at myself as I begin to touch up my lipstick, following the lead of the woman we met as we entered the ladies’ room. I am soon joined by Jenny who tells me I am a natural as she proceeds to the same tasks I have completed and currently working on.

We complete our touchup and depart the ladies’ room and head for the restaurant exit. A 50-ish looking gentleman thanks us for coming in this evening. We thank him for the great meal and praise our waitress on her excellent service. The gentleman, who must tbe the manager, tells us he will have to let her know as we leave the restaurant giggling away. We make our way next door to Brady’s, not exactly a college bar, there isn’t beer spilled all over the floor and loud Neanderthal guys having chugging contests but it is popular with a younger crowd. We scan the place looking for either a table or a seat at the bar and find a table near the front window. We grab it and wait for Katie to appear.

We don’t wait for long as Katie strolls in and we wave her over just as a waitress comes up to take our order. Katie orders a Corona, while Jenny orders a glass of wine. Feeling a little empowered from my night at the restaurant, I order another Cosmo. As the waitress checks our ID’s. Katie’s eyes grow as large as dinner plates. The waitress appears satisfied that all three of us are of legal age and moves off. Katie begins to mockingly admonish me. “You are so brazen. I can’t believe you just handed her your ID! And she didn’t even blink. Then you order a Cosmo! Not only is Alexa a bold one but she is a drinker too!” The three us laugh at this as Jenny informs Katie of our mini-adventure next door as we were waiting for our table.

“That would explain this.” Jenny says as she reaches into her purse and pulls out a slip of paper and hands it to me. I begin to open it and Jenny asks Katie what it is. “It’s Rob the bartender’s phone number. He asked me to give it to the ‘hot’ brunette I was waiting on.” The giggles evolve into out and out laughter from my two friends as I sit there holding a piece of paper in my hand blushing.

We spend the next few hours drinking and laughing. We danced a little bit with each other, at least I did. Jenny and Katie both accepted dance offers from various guys in the bar. I always refused, using an excuse that I had just broken up with my boyfriend and one of the girls always made sure I was not left alone. I don’t think we paid for a drink after that first one. It was all a very eye opening experience. I couldn’t believe how bold guys could be when they are trying to pick up a girl. At one point, when it was just me and Katie, I asked her if I was that bad. Katie laughed at my question. “Alexa, Alex would never have had the guts to talk to someone as good looking as you.” I felt like I had been by a 2 x 4. I know I had always been somewhat shy around women, but I didn’t know I had been so obvious, I had tried to act all macho to get a girl in the past, but it just wasn’t me. To have my friend say it out loud really was a shock.

But another thing hit me at that point. I realized as Alexa I wasn’t the wilting flower I had been as Alex. While I had refused to dance with any boy, it had not stopped me from talking to them. I was joking with them, teasing some of them but generally just being part of a larger group that had seemed to ebb and flow as we sat at the table at Brady’s Pub. I don’t think I had ever had as much fun as I was having now in my whole life. I don’t think I was flirting, even though Jenny accused me of it a couple of times. I was just having fun. Alexa was having fun. The whole night was becoming a revelation. The most fun though were those few times I was able to sneak out on to the dance floor with Jenny alone. I was getting the chance two live two dreams at once the last few days and it mostly thanks to the beautiful blonde in the Champagne colored dress.

Soon it was 1 AM and both Jenny and I were feeling the effects of a long night of partying. Thank god Katie spent most of the night working because she was a perfect caretaker for the two us. After ushering us out of the bar, Katie hailed us a cab and we made our way back to the apartment. Katie kept telling us to be quiet as Jenny and I stumbled down the hall, laughing very loudly. Katie was finally able to push us through the door and into her and Jenny’s apartment. Jenny tumbled and pulled me down with her. The two of us laid on the ground laughing harder than ever while Katie stood over the two of us with a very stern look on her face. “All right you two lushes get up. You two need to get to bed we have a big day ahead of us tomorrow, so let’s go.”

“Yes MOM!” I say as Jenny and I have to make a couple of attempts to pull ourselves up from the door. Finally, we are on our feet, sort of, and begin stumbling towards the bedrooms. Katie grabbed the two of us by the arm and guided us along the way. She playfully shoved Jenny towards her bed and continued guiding me towards her room where she unceremoniously dumped me on her bed. Half slumped over, Katie came behind me and unzipped my dress. “You need to get out of this dress. You don’t want to ruin it.” Coming around to the front of me she helped me off the bed she continued helping me (OK actually stripping me) off with the dress. When she saw what I was wearing underneath. I was too drunk to be embarrassed but not too drunk to ask Katie what she thought. “You look smoking hot! Good thing Rob can’t see now. I don’t think your virtue would make it!” Katie says laughing at me. She slipped a long t-shirt over my head and pushed me back on to the bed where I promptly passed out.

Alexa Chapter 5: The Saturday Night Confession

I don’t know what was worse, the sudden blast of sunlight that seemed to hit me or Katie’s saccharine voice telling me to get up. “Leave me alone Katie.” I can’t believe how bad I feel. My head is pounding from the worst hangover I have ever had in my entire life. I’m blaming Jenny for the condition I find myself in. I’m sure I had no hand in how bad I feel.

“Get up Alexa,” Katie says to me. “You are the one who thought drinking Cosmos all night was a good idea. We have lots to do today.” I groan as my best friend acts all cheery, I roll out of bed and head towards the bathroom. As I walk, I realize I am not wearing nylons anymore, but still wearing the thong. That is definitely an interesting feeling in the morning. I take care of my morning business including brushing my teeth and once complete follow the smell of coffee into the kitchen where I find Katie with a smile on her face holding a cup out for me. I meekly thank her and ask if she has any Advil. Katie laughs and reaches into a cupboard and grabs a bottle of ibuprofen and hands it to me along with a bottle of water. ‘Not a shock that you need those” Katie says. “You two were so drunk when you came into AJ’s. Then you started drinking those Cosmos.”

Feeling embarrassed. I swallow down two Advil with a large gulp of water. “Sorry you had to babysit the two of us last night. Thanks.” I say to Katie. “Were we really that bad?”

Katie could barely keep a straight face. “You two were just stumbling down the hall laughing away. Luckily none of the neighbors came out. I’m still trying to figure out how you two were able to stay upright. The two of you just fell through the front door. I haven’t even looked in on Jenny after I pushed her through her bedroom door last night.”

“I’m guessing you helped me get undressed?” I ask as I sip my cup of hot black life elixir.

“You are correct. And that will be the last time. But then again I don’t think I would do it for anyone else. Plus, it’s not the first time. Do you remember Carly Johnson’s New Year’s Party? Now that is two times you owe me!” Katie says laughing.

“Thanks again. Did you say that you haven’t checked in on Jenny since last night?” I say, my mind finally catching up to what Katie has been telling me. “” Let’s go check on her. Maybe we can play a trick on her.”

“You are evil Alexa, I love it. Got any ideas?” Katie responds to my idea.

“Not really. I am not sure what kind of trick we could play on a girl. This is all new to me.” I say.

Katie said she will think of something as we tiptoe over to Jenny’s closed bedroom door. Katie turns the nob and slowly pushes the door open while I peak over her head, trying to get a glimpse of the blonde passed out on her bed. She has somehow pulled her duvet around her shoulders but is still wearing her dress from last night. We slowly open the door and work our way over towards Jenny. Before we can get there we hear a hungover voice tell us if we try anything we are dead. Before I know it Katie has flung herself onto Jenny’s bed and was cuddling up to her roommate. “Get away from me Kate.” Jenny groans at her roommate as I take a seat on the edge of the bed.

“Come on Jen, it’s time to get up and go shopping!” Katie yells, making my head hurt. I can’t imagine what it did to Jenny. Jenny lays there groaning before making a feeble attempt to sit up. She sees me sitting at the edge of the bed and looks right at me.

“We are never going out again,” She says with a weary smile as her head hits the pillow. “This is all your fault Alexa.”

I leave my spot at the foot of the bed and move up towards the other two girls. “I wasn’t the one who kept opening bottles of wine BEFORE we went to dinner.” I tell my blonde friend.

Jenny giggles at my comment. “God we were drunk. But it was fun. I had a blast list night. I wish we could do it again tonight. But then again, thank god we can’t.”

We pile on Jenny in a fit of laughter over her comment and urge her to get up and get ready. It was decided that I should take my shower in my own apartment just to save some time and then come back and the girls would have something picked out for me to wear. I get a little nervous over this set up, as this would involve me sneaking back and forth across the hallway. Katie says I should wash off all my make up before leaving and leave the wig and breast forms behind. I agree to this but I am still quite nervous. While Jenny is still trying to come to some sense of being, Katie grabs a disposable razor, and extra bar of soap and a bottle each of her shampoo and conditioner to take with me to get ready. After I am done I peek out the door to make sure the coast is clear and sneak across the hall into my own apartment.

When I get the door closed, I stand and look around. I have not really been here since Thursday afternoon and it seems somewhat foreign to me. It is very much a guy’s place, unmatched furniture, an empty pizza box sitting on the counter of the kitchen. I continue to look around and notice other minor things. There is no personalization other than a picture of the New York skyline that I think I paid $10 for it just to give the room some decoration. I continue towards my bedroom and look in. This room was just as spartan as the living room. A full size bed, a dresser with the requisite family picture on it, a desk with a lamp, a desk chair and a night stand with a lamp and clock radio. That’s it. This pretty much summed up the total of my life other than my TV and PlayStation. I sat down at the desk and took a deep breath. What was going on? Was I jumping into Alexa because my real life was so non-descript? I got up and looked and moved over to my dresser and picked up the family picture sitting there. Looking at it I realized there wasn’t much there for me. A father who never thought I was “man” enough for him. Two brothers who pretty much ignored me and a mother who I could never really read. She always showed love to me but it always seemed guarded. Like she felt guilty for it. As I sat there and thought of my family I collapsed onto my bed and broke down in tears. But I wasn’t sure why I was crying.

I must have really been lost in my sadness because I did not hear Katie enter my apartment. She called once and then entered into my room. Before I could even get my wits about me, she was at my side with her arm around me. She didn’t say anything but just held me. It took me a few minutes to get control of myself and whisper a thanks to Katie. Katie just smiles at me and tells me to go shower and shave. “When you are ready, come back over. No hurry. If you don’t want to go, we don’t have to. I just want you to be happy, little sis.” I laugh at her last comment and pull myself together and enter the bathroom. I jump in the shower and use the supplies that Katie has given me. After I shave my face, arms and legs I put on my robe and head to the door. I stop when I get there and turn around and look at my empty apartment. Before I can break down into tears again I quickly exit and head back into the girl’s apartment.

As I enter the girls’ apartment my mood changes. The sadness I was feeling before suddenly disappears. Katie gives me a sympathetic look before Jenny comes charging out of her room admonishing me for taking so long. Still feeling a little out of sorts I didn’t know what to say. Thank god for Katie who quips “Well if that is isn’t the pot calling the kettle black. Jennifer Ann Thompson upset that someone took too long to get ready!” Jenny mumbles something of an apology or curse as I force smile onto my face. Katie walks over to me and leads me by the hand to her room, saying over her shoulder, “Have some coffee Jen. You’re usually a bitch until after your second cup.” I giggle at this comment as the two of us head to Katie’s room to begin my latest transformation. Twenty minutes later I emerge from Katie’s room wearing a flared black skirt that stops an inch or two from my knee, a black and red stripped top similar to the one I wore yesterday that end at about my midriff, black opaque nylons and a pair of black boots with a two inch that went to just above my ankle. Katie had taken the time to do my make up very similar to yesterday and had fastened a red bow in my wig.

We find Jenny with her head in her hand at the kitchen table nursing a cup of coffee. She is really hungover. I do feel a little guilty about it, but she was having just as much fun as I was. Katie looks at the condition of her roommate and walks up to her and yells ‘good morning’ very loud. Without even looking Jenny again threatens to kill her roommate if she ever did that again. Katie laughs and tells Jenny to bring it on. Jenny looks up at me and asks if I ‘m hungover. After I tell her that I am she tells me “Good.” With a smile on her face. “I’m glad I have that party tonight. I don’t think I can take another nigh out with you.” As I sit back down at the table, I agree with her. At that point Katie returned to the table and asked about the party. Obviously she had no idea. Jenny answered her question, “My parents are hosting an 85th birthday party for my Grandmother tonight. I have to be home by 5:00 tonight. Sorry about that Kate. That’s kind of why we got a little crazy last night. I knew we weren’t going to be able to go out tonight. How bad were we?”

Katie looked at her roommate as she sat down at the table, “Jenny in the 2 years I have known you, you have never been as drunk as you were last night.” Jenny groaned at this explanation. “As I told, Alexa the flirt over here, you two were drunk when you showed up at the restaurant last night and you kept going. That neither one of you threw up is a miracle.” Jenny shoots me a dirty look and then breaks out into laughter. I join her as the three of us begin reliving the memories of last night, or in some cases having Katie fill in some memories that the alcohol had taken away. As we sit at the table we devise a plan for the day. Jenny would drive the three of us down to the Mall of America and then Katie and I would take the train back to campus. We got organized and started to get ready to go out the door.

We make our way down to Jenny’s car where we get in and proceed on our way to the biggest mall in America. We don’t make it too far down the road before Katie pipes up from the back seat “I’m hungry. Let’s stop somewhere before we get to the MOA.”

“I think this is where we started yesterday” I say.

“Don’t start Alexa or I will have to give Rob a call” Katie says.

I instantly go white as Jenny bursts out laughing. “Oh my god I completely forgot about that. Our new little coed got a boy’s number last night.” Jenny says to me as she places her arm around my shoulders. “It’s okay. We’re just teasing you. But it is kind of funny that you were the only one who got a guy’s phone number last night.”

I sheepishly look down at my purse and reach in and pull out a folded up napkin “Ah, actually I got two.” I say. The other two passengers in the car break out in squeals as I begin to feel a combination of embarrassment and nausea. I feel Katie hugging me from the back seat and telling me it’s okay. I do feel a little better once I get the hug from Katie but I am still confused by my actions of last night. Was I really flirting with guys? I know I refused to dance with any of them but I felt compelled to be part of the conversation as we were sitting at the table. And there were several guys hanging around our table all night. I look at the name on the napkin again, Derek, and I try and remember which one he was. Why am I doing that I think. I don’t want to think about guys. I have no interest in guys, but why did I feel a little honored by the fact that I was the only one who got a not one but two guy’s numbers last night?

We made it to the mall where we promptly found a bagel place. I ordered a bagel and a bottle of water. As good as coffee sounded right now, I was more dehydrated than anything. The oddest part of the whole experience, was Katie whispering in my ear what to order to fit in. I knew I didn’t want to draw attention to myself, but I kept thinking ‘I’m a grown woman damn it! I know what I am doing.’ When it dawned on me what I was saying I instantly froze. What am I thinking? I’m not a woman, I’m a man. But was this true? Was my psyche starting to change and push Alex further back in my being?

We sat down and ate our breakfast. It was when Jenny’s phone beeped with an incoming text message that the realization what time it was hit us. “It’s 10:00 AM! What time were you up Katie? And why did you think I wanted to GET up?” Jenny asked with a touch of anger in her voice.

“Oh relax Jenny. I knew you wanted to take Alexa and I shopping and I wasn’t going to wait around for you to haul your lazy ass out of bed. Besides who could sleep with the snoring you two lushes were doing!” Katie shot back laughingly.

I finally summoned up the courage to ask some questions about last night. With a head filled with shame, I asked Katie, “Did I.., Did I do anything stupid last night?” I sat there and tried to brace myself for the response. Here I was thinking I might have been dancing on a table or even done something even worse like kiss a guy. If that was the case I might have jumped off the top of the parking ramp.

Katie got a slightly wicked grin on her face. I am pretty sure that she decided it was time to mess with me. “Oh no, not at all. Except you threw yourself at that guy.” I can only imagine the look I had on my face, from the inside I feel my stomach starting to churn. Before I could even react any further, Katie reached across the table and gently grabbed my arm. “Don’t worry, you didn’t do anything to embarrass yourself last night. You were a perfect lady up until we got home. Except for the flirting with the guys. Jenny on the other hand! I thought she was going to run off if that one guy.”

I didn’t know it was possible to have your heart rise and sink so fast in one moment. Before I could even ask about the flirting, Jenny broke in all nervous, “What guy? Oh god, was it Tony Ferrara? I went to high school with him. I remember him last night vaguely. What did I do?” You could see that Jenny was very nervous about a possible hook up with some guy she knew from high school. Katie calmed her nerves by informing her that while she danced with him once, she tried to keep her distance from him. Kate said she stepped in once to put him in his place. She said we were so drunk that she was not going to let us out of her sight. She didn’t want anything to happen to us.

With Katie’s explanation of the Jenny and Tony affair, I went into ask my question about flirting. Katie responded that I wasn’t really flirting, some guys might have seen it that way but I was just being a friendly person and was willing to listen to what the guys at bar were talking about. “You did seem somewhat intrigued by one guy; I think it was Devan or something.

I broke her off in mid-sentence by responding “Derek”.

‘That’s right. Derek. You actually seemed engrossed in what he was saying about some writer or something. Is he the guy who gave you his phone number last night?” Katie asked. I simply nodded my head. “Hey don’t worry about it. Yes, we know the truth but you are a very good looking girl. Guys are going to try and get to know you.”

“Yeah, but I don’t like guys, I like women.” I say

“So you’re a lesbian then.” Katie says and she and Jenny break out in laughter. But I notice that Jenny’s laughter doesn’t seem to be quite as hearty as Katie’s. Is that it? Is Jenny a lesbian? It really doesn’t seem like she is. I have seen her go out with several guys and I even have busted her with a guy at a party before. Is the whole idea of a “paper” just a scam to get me into women’s clothing? I will have to think about that a little.

We finish our small breakfast and move out into this obnoxious mecca of shopping that I have never been a fan of. Katie is well aware of my feelings on this place. But as I stroll around in my new persona I am getting a little bit of an idea why it is so popular. There are hundreds of stores in this place and several are not the same as you see at the typical malls around the Twin Cities area. The three of us spend the next several hours getting lost in the various stores. Walking around seems to be good for my hangover as soon I was enjoying this adventure. The three of us were laughing, checking out various things and trying on clothes, even I was trying on clothes! I was nervous but I did it. We finally stopped at around one o’clock for a light lunch before continuing on.

The girls dragged me into a Victoria’s Secret, I think just to embarrass me. I looked around to make it look good. I could see them giggling the whole time. I walked by a display with a red bra, thong and garter set. With a wicked grin I grab my sizes and head towards the counter. After paying for the lingerie, I rejoin my friends who are standing there with their mouths open staring at the bag in my hand. “What? I thought it looked sexy so I figured why not?” I explain to the two of them. After a second they burst out into laughter and give me a big hug. I am complimented on my choice by Jenny who agrees it is a sexy combination and Katie makes some sort of comment of how she was proud of her little sister. I can tell that the three of us are being starred at by several other customers in the store, but I personally don’t care. I just played a good joke on my friends and got some sexy lingerie to boot.

The three of us continued our tour of the various stores. We tried on dresses, skirts, shoes and everything else you could think of. Jenny and Katie each bought a few things but I purchased nothing other than my items from Victoria’s Secret. Jenny tried to talk me into buying a pair workout pants and a sports bra at The Nike Store, but I told her that was a little much. I came close to buying a pair of sneakers, or whatever girls call them at The Nike Store but I couldn’t justify buying women’s “athletic shoes”. By the time any of us stopped to look at a clock it was ten to Four. Jenny decided she would head out leaving just Katie and I to fend for ourselves to find a way back home. We both gave Jenny a hug goodbye and told her we would miss her tonight. Jenny, for her part, made us both promise not to go out tonight without her. We promised, even thought I had no plans on going out. I did enough of that last night.

After Jenny departed, Katie turned to me and asked if there was any store I would like to go to that we hadn’t hit yet. Looking sheepishly, I asked Katie if we could go to the Disney Store. Jenny just started laughing “I wondered when you were going to drag me in there” she said. Since I have known Katie for so long, she knew of my love for all things Disney. Actually one of the few pleasant memories of my father was my first visit to the Magic Kingdom when I was about four. Jenny could see my smile get bigger after she agreed to go. We hooked arms and made our way to one of my favorite stores whether I was named Alex or Alexa.

I had forgotten how big the store was. It was nowhere near as large as the Disney Store in Downtown Disney, but it was still pretty spectacular. Katie and I lost ourselves for about an hour as we played with some of the various toys, checked out some of the movies and books and looked at the various clothes. Katie did convince me to get a set of Minnie Mouse ear’s with ‘Alexa’ embroidered on them. I found a pair of silk pajamas that were black pants and a top with an outline of a Mickey Mouse head repeated all over on them that I had to have. Even though they were women’s and a little larger than I would normal wear I had to buy them. Katie bought herself a pair of pink Minnie Mouse lounging pants that I was tempted to buy for myself. I looked at Katie and indicated that we needed to get out of there before I spent all of my money. We departed with our new purchases and continued to work our way through the mall.

After a short time, we decided it was time to head back so we went down and caught a train downtown and then switched over to a train heading for campus. Approximately an hour after we left the mall, we were back in Katie and Jenny’s apartment with the spoils of today’s trip and more stories to tell of Alexa. We both decided we really didn’t want to go anywhere to eat tonight and decided that it would be a good night to lay low, order some food, and maybe watch a movie. Just veg out. I was all in favor of this after all the drinking we had done the previous night and Katie just laughed. She urged me to go change into my new pajamas while she ran out the front door. I went into Jenny’s room this time to change into my new Mickey pajamas. I left the underwear on and the forms in place. I looked around on Jenny’s vanity and found a scrunchie. I removed the bow from my wig and tied it into a pony tail high up on my head. I heard Jenny come back in and move off to her room, I am assuming to change. Once I had myself together I headed back to the living room, where I found my fluffy Viking blanket that I had gotten for my birthday a couple of weeks ago and my pillow. I wrapped the blanket around me and took a spot on the couch.

Katie returned to the living room wearing her new Minnie pants along with an oversized Gopher Hockey T-shirt and promptly sits on the opposite end of the couch from me. She looks at me and smiles. “Stand up. I want to see those PJ’s.” I follow her request and stand up and drop the blanket. I do a little twirl as I show off my comfy new pajamas. “They are so cute!” Katie sequels. You look like any of the girls hanging out in the dorms.” Her comment hits me as funny. I hadn’t thought about it for a while, but did I really look like a girl? I knew that the makeup, wig and breast forms give the impression of a woman, but do I really look like a woman? Yesterday’s concerns about Alex’s love life come creeping back, but I do not want to deal with them right now. I want to enjoy my time as Alexa. I try and push Alex back farther into my psyche. He was kind of loser anyway. I am Alexa, hear me roar!

We start discussing our various options for dinner. It comes down to Chinese or pizza. I finally ask Katie what would be typical for a girls’ night in. She looks at me kind of funny but replies pizza. So we decide on pizza. ‘Do we need to order two?” I ask in my smart ass way. I am promptly hit with a throw pillow. After deciding we would order from Frank’s Pizzeria we spend the next 5 minutes arguing over what toppings we want. Finally, we order and relax while we waited for our dinner. I could tell that something was bothering Katie. She seemed awfully quiet. I tried to coax it out of her but she keeps trying to change the subject. Talking about some of the clothes we looked at today, or about our adventure at the bar or laughing about the stories we made up about the people we encountered o the train. Anything but what was bothering her. She stalled long enough for the pizza to arrive. Getting up, she told me to answer the door. I didn’t really think about it and went and answered the door.

Expecting to see a college guy, I was shocked to see a short, kind of nerdy high school kid with straggly long brown hair wearing a Frank’s t-shirt. He was acting very nervous as I smiled at him while standing there in my new pajamas. Eventually I notice a blush come to his face along with a smile as he asks “Fahey?” I reply yes and he informs me it will be $15.75. I smile at him because I knew he is checking me out. I definitely felt good that I could have this effect on a young boy. I knew that Alex could never have this effect on girls. Well maybe on one recently released from prison maybe, but not under normal circumstances. Katie approaches the door and I can see a slightly lecherous grin spread across her face. “Alexa quit flirting with the boy, you’re making him feel uncomfortable. Here you go, and keep the change.” She says as she hands the delivery boy a $20 bill. I sat there somewhat embarrassed myself as I notice the boy blushing even more. He stammers a thank you and leaves as quickly as he can and the two of us begin to giggle as we close the door and make our way back to the couch with our dinner.

The two of us spent the time while eating still talking about the shopping trip to the Mall of America. I think I about gave her a heart attack when I told I had actually enjoyed the trip to the MOA as a woman. “YOU! Alexander Michael Quinn enjoyed going to the Mall of America? The same person who said he would rather have root canal than ever step inside that Shrine to Capitalism ever again!” At first I started laughing at the comment, as did Katie to my reaction. But after a minute I realized what she had said. She had said ‘he” and had had used my full name. My male name. It sounded almost foreign to me, but I knew it was me. I had been in Alexa mode for so long this weekend it was like Alex was someone else. The guy who lived across the hall and played video games all the time. I wanted to enjoy tonight as Alexa and be one of the girls, so once again I pushed any thought of Alex to the back of my psyche.

I must have had a look of confusion because Katie asked how I was doing. How I was handling the whole “Alexa” experience. I wanted to answer her truthfully but didn’t really know how. I started to dance around the edges and telling her that I felt fine but I don’t think I came off as convincing. Katie slides closer to me. “Alexa Marie Quinn tell me the truth. How is all of this going? How are you feeling about all that has gone on the last few days? Tell me. I want to know what you are thinking.” I have been friends with Katie long enough to know there will be no way of getting out of this. I have always had some sort of weakness around her. I also knew that I could be completely honest and she won’t judge me.

I take a deep breath and try to begin speaking but I can’t. My mind is racing and trying to concentrate on one thing is difficult. Where do I begin? Do I tell Katie that I love the clothes? Do I tell Katie that I love the person I am? Do I tell Katie about how much in love with Jenny I am? I can’t think straight and my nerves are starting to get the better of me. I get up and walk into the kitchen. I remember seeing a bottle of Stoly in the freezer the other day and I grab it and pour myself a glass of the ice cold alcohol and take it and drink it down in one gulp hoping it will settle my nerves. While it does taste good, it doesn’t interact well with the pizza and the nerves. I have to take a second to make sure nothing comes back before returning to the couch where I begin to open up about my life as Alexa.

I look at Katie and all the emotion comes to the surface. “I don’t even know here to begin Katie. The last few days dressing as Alexa have been some of the most fun I have ever had. The clothes are beautiful and soft, but I always knew that. Take these PJ’s that I am wearing. As a guy I could never even think of wearing something like this. The only guys that I know that can pull off pajamas like this are those big macho guys you see on TV that are just horn hounds on Valentine’s Day or something like that and they would never have the top on, just the bottoms. But siting here, wrapped in this comfy silk I feel wonderful. Can you imagine me coming down on Christmas morning in these and what King Richard would say? I would be instantly ripped for being a fairy or something along those lines. But I have never felt so comfortable in my life.”

Katie smiles at me with a twinkle in her eye when I say this. “I agree that those do look comfortable. I am going to have to borrow them sometime’

“Not on your life.” I retort.

Katie chuckles at my comment but continues on with her probing. “But what about the other things? Like walking around in a skirt the last couple of days? How did you feel about that?”

“I have loved it. It was, I don’t know how to say this, but freeing? No that really isn’t the word I am looking for. To say it felt natural would be an understatement. I have felt like a different person. I don’t think I have been acting at all while I have been dressed. I have felt more confident, more open ..”

“More fun” Kate interrupts.

“Yes more fun” I reply with a smile. “As Alex, I just so self-conscious about everything. I noticed it last night at the bar. If I was typical Alex, I would have just sat in the corner. I don’t understand what has come over me. Whatever it is I think I like it.”

“Alex, I have enjoyed watching how you have acted over the last few days. For the first time you seem to be happy. I will admit it was odd to watch you become Alexa. I have known you since we were what 12, 13 years old? I have watched you go from a scrawny boy and grow into a man. You might have not exactly been The Rock or Jarred Allen, but a guy. I should know that better than anyone” Katie giggles after her comment, while I blush remembering our one brief fling. She continues on in her analysis. “But you have been someone who always seemed afraid of something. I don’t know if it’s your brothers or your Dad, but you were in this shell. I have seen the glimpse of the warm hearted loving guy I have known since middle school, but those sightings were few and far between. I have seen you in your highs and your lows. Then came Thursday night and the birth of Alexa. I saw something in you I don’t think I have ever seen. I saw a smile that felt real. I saw a happy person.”

Under my breath I whisper “Not completely.” I guess I said it a little louder than I thought because Katie proceeded to ask me what I was talking about. I began to scramble to come up with a way to dodge the answer I truly wanted to give. Ever since this little ‘experiment’ began I have fallen deeper in love with Jenny. Now I feel that this little experiment has put me into a position that I have to make a choice. A choice that I do not want to make. To cover the verbal mistake, I made earlier I tell Katie “I don’t want to let go of Alexa.” My eyes beginning to fill with tears. Katie moves over to my end of the couch and gives me a huge hug.

“DO you have to let Alexa go? I offered you up to Jenny as a test subject because I remember catching you in your mother’s things. Before you realized I was there I could see a look I had never really seen on you. You look contented, happy. I knew your home life sucks so I thought that this adventure might bring some happiness to you, even for a short time. But now I see a person I truly love being around and person who enjoys being around me. We have always been close; hell you are the closest thing I have to family. I want you to be happy that’s all. Do you have to give this up?” Katie asks.

The reply confuses me. What was Katie suggesting? “You want me to stay as Alexa? I will be the laughing stock of campus! Everywhere I went people would point and snicker.”

“That’s not happened yet” Katie tries to refute my argument.

“Yeah, but that was just out shopping. Here on campus, there are guys constantly checking girls out. I wouldn’t stand up” I say trying to avoid the truth.

“But what about the bar? None of those guys knew the difference, and they were definitely checking you out.” Katie’s argument against me dropping this charade continues. I look at Katie and ask her why she wants me to keep being Alexa. Her response is simple and one that I know is mostly true. “Because you are far happier as Alexa than Alex.”

That a friend can see what I feel floors me. I didn’t realize it was that obvious. I try one more argument. “What about my family?” I say. Even as the words come out of my mouth, I know Katie’s reply. How did I know? Because I have had the same argument going through my head.

“It’s your life Alexa. It’s not Char’s, or Danny or Adam’s. And it’s certainly not Dick’s. If they can’t accept you for what you are, then screw them.” Katie mimics exactly one side of the argument in my head. I start feeling pressure. I tell her my parents and brothers are one of the reasons I don’t want to keep trying to be Alexa. That even though I am not close to my family, their acceptance of me would be very important to me. I need that support and even though Katie is always telling me she and I are family it isn’t the same as blood. Katie begins to open her mouth to refute that argument, but stops herself. I see a look on her face like she is trying to figure something out. After a second she asks. “OK I can understand wanting your family to approve, but what are the other reasons.”

I freeze at that comment. I try to rewind the tape in my head. What did I say? I realize I said ‘one of’ instead of ‘the’. Oh god what do I do now? I can feel myself start to sweat. Katie can sense my uneasiness. I feel trapped. I want to get up and get more vodka but I am paralyzed. Jenny urges me to tell her what it is. Tell her what has me so worked up. I stare at her for a second then say something that I never thought I would say out loud.

“I am in love with Jenny”

I said it! I had given up the biggest secret I have ever kept from my best friend to her. Katie stares at me with her mouth agape for what seems to be an eternity before wrapping me in the biggest hug I think I ever felt. Wow, this went better than I had thought. Maybe I have a chance. Katie keeps repeating “Oh My God” over and over in my ear while it seems her grip on me tightens. She pushes back from me and says “This is so cool! My best friend and my roommate! Oh my god!” Katie literally is jumping for joy as she releases me. I can’t believe how she is reacting. It is like she just won the lottery or something. I try and calm her down but there is no chance of that. She is just too damn excited. She finally looks at me and asked if Jenny knows. I shake my head no.

“Do you see my problem here? If I was a woman, I would throw away any chance at getting Jenny. That’s why Alexa has to go away.” I say.

Katie calms herself and looks at me. It is like a switch has been flipped. “I see what you are saying. I have never known Jenny to have any lesbian feelings. But the way you two have been the last couple of days it wouldn’t surprise me if she did.” I blush as Katie says this. And as titillating as a ‘’lesbian’ fling with Jenny is, I know it’s not possible and I tell this to Katie. Katie asks me how much I knew about Jenny.

“Not much really. She has never really told me much about her family other than they are loaded and really don’t care what she does.” I inform Katie.

“Jenny does come from a rich family, and not just rich, old money rich. Her great-great grandfather was one of the biggest wheat millers in Minneapolis. The family has more money than God. I think she said that at one time the family owned about a mile of shoreline along Lake Minnetonka. Her family is very snooty too. Remember how stuck up she was freshman year? She was brought up to believe that her family is royalty in Minnesota, that she could do whatever she wants. She came into our room one day and started bitching about the music I was playing. She kept telling me to turn it off and I refused. She actually tried to grab my phone and I stood up to her. I threatened her and told if she ever touched my things I would kick her ass. I didn’t care who she was but she needed to learn to respect others and not everyone is going to bow down to her. I think that was the first time any ever stood up to her. Things got better after that. She was still kind of stuck up but we got along OK by the end of the year we were best friends.” Katie grinned as she finished reminding me of freshman year. A year that I personally hated. I hated the dorms and could not wait to get out.

“How did she wind up at the ‘U’? I mean with her kind of money I figured she would be out east? I ask.

“It’s a family thing. They are huge donors to the school so they all go here. They pride themselves on going here. The Pillsbury’s, The Dayton’s, The McMillan’s, they all go to Ivy League schools but not the Thompsons. Her old boyfriend, Robert Dorsey the third, or Trey as he is known and loathed in this apartment, goes to Princeton. His family is another of those Lake Minnetonka set.” I asked what had happened to him. Katie proceeds to tell me, “they had started to fight more as time went along as Jenny came down out of her ivory tower, assisted by me and that Trey did not like it. Right before you moved into the building, he actually tried to hit her one night but I walked in on them arguing. He ran out of here with Jenny calling him every name in the book as he ran down the hall.” Katie looks like a proud parent as she tells the story of Jen’s break up.

I am starting to get a little better picture, but it still doesn’t tell me everything. I asked Katie if she ever knew anything about the sad look Jenny always seems to have and she shakes her head. She says she has seen it too, but this weekend it seems to have disappeared. My heart began to soar that maybe it was me that had given her some happiness, but then the questions began again, was it Alex or Alexa? Was this a sign that I should stay as Alexa or will Alex win Jenny’s heart. I was so confused. I needed time to think but I also needed advice.

“Katie what should I do? I love Alexa but I love Jenny too?” I ask Katie, almost pleading for her to guide me.

“I can’t tell you what to do and I wouldn’t dream of it. You have to decide what will make you happy.” Katie responds to my implied plea. I know she is right but I was hoping she would give me insight.

‘Katie, can I ask you one more thing? I say.

“Of course.” She replies.

“Where did Alexa Marie come from? I say with a smile on my face trying to lighten the mood and get my head out of the war that is going on inside of me.

“I don’t know just made it up! I think it sounds cute!” Katie says. ‘It sounds a hell of a lot better than Alexa Michelle does. I just kept the middle initial.”

I laugh at her answer and thank her from the new moniker. We decide to move away from the subject and watch a movie. To be completely honest I don’t even remember what the movie was because I soon fell asleep. When I awoke at 7:00 AM I realized that Katie had done the same thing. Remembering that I am still a college student, I realize I do have to study and I have to work at my job at Caribou Coffee this afternoon, I slowly slip off the couch and grab my backpack and laptop and head for the door so I can go back to my apartment. Before I reach the door, I remember my keys and wallet in the purse. I grab the purse and enter into a place that I had not really been in days. Figuring I cannot hold off any long and I have to be Alex I begin the process of saying good bye to Alexa. I feel sad as I strip off the soft pajamas and head into the shower and wash off the remnants of Alexa’s makeup. Tears start to come to my eyes but I tell myself I can’t let this control me. The weekend was fun, but that was it. I am a man named Alex and I just had the opportunity to live a different life for a short period of time. Today reality comes back.

I spend the rest of the morning attempting to complete my studies. I leave for my job that afternoon still feeling sad over Alexa’s departure. The whole time I am replaying the weekend in my mind and thinking about the fun I had and how accepting everyone was of Alexa. However, I notice as the day goes along, and the auto pilot of my job takes over, I have moved back into my Alex persona. Alex Quinn, the quiet kid living life in a shell and I struggle with it. When I got home, Jenny was waiting for me because she wanted to go over a few things for her paper. I obliged her as best I could, but I could tell there was very little enthusiasm on either of our parts as we talked about this weekend. Since Katie was at work we didn’t have a chance to get her thoughts on the subject. The conversation was fairly brief and clinical, as several have seemed to be with Jenny when it is just us two and leaves me even more confused as I head back to my apartment.

The next few days are so non-descript it is hardly worth mentioning, other than a great urge to dress as Alexa. I did sleep in my new Mickey Mouse pajamas on Sunday and Monday nights because I could let them go, but I refrained from any other dressing but the urges mounted. By Tuesday afternoon I was going crazy. After class I drove to a Target store and picked up a simple bra and panty set and a very simple dress. I cruise through the makeup aisle and grab what I think I need, foundation, mascara, lipstick, etc. I slip through the self-check and head back home with my new purchases. I quickly strip and put on the bra and panty. I feel a peace come over me as a sit there in the lingerie. But I also feel a sadness. Trying to shake off the sadness I slip on the simple dress and move to the bathroom to put on my makeup. The sadness continues as I struggle trying to remember how the girls had performed their magic over the weekend. Looking in the mirror I see that my handiwork isn’t bad, but know where near as well as the girls had done.

I continue to stare at myself in the mirror and think about the weekend that just passed. I think about life as Alex and think of what life could be as Alexa. I realized I really, truly enjoyed Alexa more than anything. She was funny, outgoing and not bad looking. Alex on the other hand was a meek, little guy who wouldn’t get a second look from most women. Despair starts to hit me as I can feel Alex and Alexa fighting over my very being. Alex has a family and a life without too much ridicule. And as much as I wanted to be Alexa, I would probably have to give them all up. The emotional roller coaster I was riding during the ongoing war in my head proved to be too much and I slumped to floor bawling like a baby. I don’t know how long I had been on the floor crying, but the next thing I knew, Katie was standing over me with a look of fear on her face. All I could do was look from my spot on the floor and say

“Help me”

Alexa Chapter 6: Revelations

“Help me”

I have never felt so helpless in my whole life. Here I am, a guy, asking my best friend to help me as I sit on the bathroom floor tears running down my face. Those tears causing the mascara I had put on a few minutes prior to run like the Mississippi. I sit on the floor wearing a dress and women’s underwear asking a girl to help me, but with what?

“Oh my god! Alex!” Katie screams as she moves quickly to my side. I bury my head in Katie’s chest, not out of lust or anything, but out of general shame.

“What is wrong with me?” I ask Katie several times through the sobs. Katie tries to console me but does not address my question. She pushes me back for a second and asks me if I had done anything stupid. I shake my head no. I might be hurting but there is no way I would do anything to harm myself, I think. God this is a messed up situation. Katie helps me up from the floor and leads me to the living room where she deposits me on a couch.

Seeing my student handbook sitting on a shelf by the TV, she grabs it and looks for something in it. Reaching for my cell, she dials a number and waits. After a few seconds I hear her begin talking, but I have no idea what she is saying. She looks at me like she is going to ask me a question, but all she says is “if that’s the earliest, we will be there.” And “we will see you tomorrow morning” and hangs up the phone. She sits down next to me and pulls me to her again. She doesn’t say a word to me but just holds me. I have not stopped crying since we left the bathroom and feel like the whole world is crashing down on me. The emotions that are running through my head are paralyzing me. I can’t stop this urge to dress and I feel like it is destroying me. I cling tighter to Katie as I try and calm myself. Having Katie here is a godsend. She is truly the sister I have never had and I can’t imagine where I might be if she hadn’t come through my door.

It is just about this time the I hear Jenny come through the door saying hello in a much cheerier voice than the current situation would warrant. Before I know it, I hear things crashing to the floor and feel another set of arms around me. I can hear Jenny talking, but like the phone conversation Katie just had, I don’t understand anything that is being said. All I can understand is Katie saying,” We are going tomorrow.” Who is we? Where are ‘we’ going? Am I part of this ‘we’? I really don’t want to dwell on this, but my brain keeps repeating where are ‘we’ going tomorrow. I feel Jenny loosen her grip on me and can feel her presence depart. Katie pushes me up a bit and the next thing I realize is Jenny is standing in front of me looking like a very concerned, but beautiful angel holding a glass of water in her hand and commanding me to drink it. I can’t stop staring at the beautiful blonde who seems so concerned at the moment. I take the offered glass and drink about half of it. I thank her for it and collapse back down into Katie’s arms.

For her part Katie doesn’t say a thing to me but I can her saying to Jenny, “This is not your fault. You had no idea this was going to happen. I had no idea that this would happen. I think our little fun must have triggered something. Alexa and I had a long talk the other night.” Being able to hear only the Katie side of this discussion was difficult. From the direction it was going it sounded like Jenny was blaming herself. She can’t do that she did nothing wrong! All this is me! There is no way Jenny could have hurt me! I can almost feel anger boiling over inside of me over what Jenny is thinking. I push myself up and look at the girl of my dreams. She is lumped over on the chair, head hands. Very similar to the way she was just last week after she asked me. I reach over to her.

“Jenny, there is no way that this is your fault.” I say, speaking for the first time in I don’t know how long. Katie is still trying to pull me back to her because I think she realizes I am about to say something that I will never be able to take back. Jenny lifts her head and forces a smile to her face. I can see that she has been crying too. Was she crying for me? There is no way that that is happening. I’m that dweeby little guy across the hall. Jenny Thompson is a beautiful, intelligent, wealthy girl that I can only dream about. And she is feeling sorry for me? I try and begin speaking again but no words will come out. Katie finally wins an easy struggle and pulls me back into her arms. Not like I put up a real struggle.

The girls help me to my feet and start leading me towards my room. I plead with Katie not to leave and thankfully she doesn’t. Before the two them can get me situated under the blankets, Jenny asks if I would like to take the dress off. I just nod my head. Once again Katie proves to know me all too well and asks me where they are. The ‘they’ being my new Mickey Mouse pajamas. I just point at the dresser and Katie instructs Jenny to go into it get out a pair of black silk pajamas with Mickey on them. Jenny follows the orders but with a confused look on her face. She opens the drawer and pulls out the one item I have not given up since this weekend. “These are gorgeous! Where did you get these?’ Jenny says as she hands them to Katie to help me with.

Katie informs Jenny of our little side trip on Saturday. “After you left, Alexa asked if we could go to the Disney Store. I knew how much Alex loved all things Disney and I guess that love carried over. She found these and fell in love with them. I’m just mad she found them before I did. They were the last ones.”

Jenny looks at us with a sad face. ‘You went to the Disney Store without me?” I could her the pouting in her voice. I hear Katie tell her that next time we will all go.

Katie helps me get changed and tucks me in in while he tries to get herself situated. After she is situated, I move my head to her lap where she begins to gently rub my head and shoulders. I ask her if I’m a freak. In a soothing almost motherly tone she assures I am not a freak. I ask why I am losing my mind through all this and why does it hurt so bad. Katie says she isn’t sure why to either issue but that we are going to find out. She tells me the phone call she made earlier was with Transgender Health Services in the University of Minnesota’s Program in Human Sexuality. She explains to me that I was lucky enough to be a student at one of the foremost centers for the study of Gender Dysphoria. I asked her how she knew all this. I could tell she did not want to answer me but I urged her too. Finally, she admitted that she had done some reading up on Gender Dysphoria the last few days and was surprised to learn about the U of M’s programs. I knew there was more, so I kept harassing her until she came out with it. “Fine, here is the deal. Saturday night when you and I were alone proved something to me. You are a happier person as Alexa. I wanted to see if were just living in the moment or if you truly have some deeper issues that you need help with. I no longer wonder if you are having an issue dealing with your gender, but I am no expert and you won’t listen to me. You never have before.” I giggle at her comment. This is the first I have even cracked a smile in a long time.

I woke up the next morning feeling like I had been through a war. I realized that I was being held closely by my best friend, my sister. I can’t believe she had spent the whole night with me. I must have been in pretty bad shape to have gotten this much attention. Feeling the urge to take care of some personal business, I try and pull myself out of Katie’s grasp but she fights back. “Where are you going?” When I inform that I am going to bathroom, and she can hang on in there if she wants. This results in me being hit with a pillow. I smile as I move off to the bathroom and taunt my best friend. I return to my bed and Katie promptly pulls me back into her arms. Katie asks me how I am doing.

“I feel like shit. Thank you for taking care of me, but you didn’t have to do that. I’m sorry I’m being such a pain in the ass.” I say in a meek voice. Reflecting how low I truly feel.

Katie hugs me tighter. “Alex, if you were hurting and needed help all you had to do was ask. You are my family and I would do anything for you. I just want you to be safe and happy.”

“Where’s Jenny?” I ask. I am hoping deep down that she didn’t stay here all night and had to deal with me being a complete basket case.

“She left around midnight. I wanted to get rid of her but she was almost as messed up as you. She sat there and blamed herself for how you were acting. I tried to tell her it wasn’t her fault, but her stubbornness wouldn’t let her believe the truth.” Katie says. “She feels that if she hadn’t opened her big mouth about the paper none of this would have happened.”

“She’s wrong.” I say. “I feel like that it would have happened at some point. I just don’t know when.”

Katie then begins to explain to me what she has lined up for today. “As I told you last night, I did some studying over the weekend about transgender people and I really learned a lot. One thing I learned about was the Program in Human Sexuality here at the ‘U’. I called them yesterday and talked to one of the counselors at the program about your situation.” I begin to shake as Katie reveals this part. She must have picked up on it, because she started to try and calm me. ‘Don’t worry. I did not tell them your full name or anything like that. Hey, I am concerned about you. Last night you scarred the shit out of me. I was really scarred if something wasn’t done you might hurt yourself. So, I called and we have an appointment at 10:00 AM with a Dr. Burke. She is both a medical doctor and a psychiatrist who deals with these issues. You need some help Alex. You can’t do this all on your own. I can only help but you need to see a pro.”

Sheepishly I thank Katie for what she has done. “I feel bad I am putting you through this.” I tell her and she reassures me for the hundredth time that I am family and there is no way she let me do this alone. “Does that mean you are coming with me?’ I ask. She nods her head.

“I am going and we are not going to have an argument about it.” Katie tells me firmly. I hug her again and thank her. Continuing on in her protector mode. “OK, now that that issue is settled, you need to get cleaned up and some food in you and I am going to do the same. I want you to take a shower and get dressed. You don’t have to do anything special. Just dress how you normally would. When you are done, come over to our place and we will have some breakfast. Deal”

“Deal” I reply as I let go of Katie and begin to work my way back towards my bathroom. Katie reminds me not to take too long as she leaves me alone in my apartment. I look into the mirror and try and take stock of myself as I let the shower warm up. I see a very sad young man with swollen, bloodshot eyes staring back at me. This is not who I want to be. I don’t know that I want to go through life being this person. I can’t stand to look at this person anymore and jump in the shower. I decide not to shave as the mere thought of looking at my face is not appealing so I quickly brush my hair and teeth before heading into my room to get changed. I open my drawer and see my ugly boxers sitting there. I really don’t want to put these on. I want to feel a little more relaxed so I search for the panties I had purchased yesterday and I find them thrown on the floor in the bathroom. I slide them on and feel a sense of calmness coming over me. Have I gone that far? I try not to think about it and quickly throw on a pair of jeans and pull on a t-shirt before slipping my feet into a pair running shoes and make my way across the hall.

Once I am through door I am greeted by the smell of bacon, a smell that reminds my stomach that I haven’t eaten since lunch yesterday. I can barely make it through the door when I am almost knocked over by a blonde tornado running up to me and almost crushing me with her hug. “Are you OK?” Jenny asks. I tell her I am fine and she begins to apologize for pushing me so far. As much as I don’t want to, I wiggle free of Jenny’s clutches and tell her not to worry about, but I can see she is. Katie yells at us to eat up or it will get cold. “Yes, MOM!”, Jenny yells at her roommate and leads me by the hand to the dining table. I almost faint from just the fact Jenny is holding my hand. And as much as I love it, it only serves as a reminder to the war that is going on inside my head. As I sit down, I can feel the tears start to form again. However, this time they are tears of happiness and not sadness. Why am I crying so much? I can honestly say that my emotions have never been this raw in my life. I look at the two girls sitting at the table smiling at me and thank them for everything they have done. When I look at Jenny, the sadness is there still, but it is a different kind of sadness. Empathy? Is Jenny feeling bad for me? There is no way that is possible but it sure seems that way.

I thank the two them for being there for me and for making me breakfast. Katie shrugs it off, as usual, but when I look at Jenny I see a warmth in her smile that I hadn’t really noticed before and it puts me an instantly better frame of mind. I am still unclear on what her intentions are and figure I should know before I go into my doctor’s appointment, but I can’t bring myself to ask her if this was really for a paper or if there was something else going on. “How’s the paper coming”” I ask her, waiting for her response with apprehension.

“Great, but now I do have to change somethings. I am so sorry Alex. I didn’t know that something like this would happen.” Jenny states. “I feel like I have ruined your life.” She says and instantly breaks into tears. I quickly drop my fork and move to her side and try and comfort her. I think Katie is in shock over what is going on and just sits there mouth agape. I assure that she had nothing to do with anything that has happened to me. That what had happened was something that could have happened at any time. She just happened to be there when the ball dropped. I don’t really know if my words helped or not but Jenny did crack a slight smile and thanked me. I in turn thanked her for helping take care of me last night. She assured me that it was not a problem. “That’s what friends do for friends. You are such a special person Alex I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you.” I start to feel a little better about myself, that I was lucky to have friends like these two.

We finished breakfast and Katie left to get ready for my appointment and Jenny took off for class. I was relieved that she wasn’t coming with us today. I don’t know if I want her to completely know what is going on with me, especially since part of my problem is my feelings for her. I see Katie’s laptop sitting on the coffee table in the living room and grab it. I flip it open and open up her internet browser and check out her history. Normally I would feel odd doing this, but the curiosity of what she had been looking at regarding Gender Dysphoria is winning out. I search her browsing history and find a link to an article by a Dr. Alan Donohue on Transvestism versus Transgenderism. I begin reading the article and am surprised how many of the scenarios I read seem to relate to my situation, and how many of them describe what I am as being transgender. Is that what I am? Am I really a woman trapped in a man’s body? I start to shake as the contents of the article start to set in. I hastily close the laptop to try and somehow distance myself from the article, as if somehow that would change what I am feeling. Katie happens to come out of her room and sees the look on my face. With a concerned look on her face she asks what I was looking at. I tell her I had read the article by Dr. Donohue.

“Yeah, I read that one. That was the one that kind of got to me too.” Katie says as she sits down next to me on the couch. “What are you thinking?”

“I really don’t know. I thought I was just having some fun, but as I read this it seems like something else is happening. I feel more lost than I did before.” The tears start to flow as I tell Katie this. She sits down next to me and puts her arm around me.

“Alex,” Katie starts, “you will not go through all of this alone. Maybe after you see Dr. Burke, it will be you were just having fun. You just enjoy dressing up, but if it is something more, you need some help. So let’s get going. The office is over off of Washington on the other side of 35, we’ll have to take your car.” Katie and I get our act together and downstairs to my car.as we reach my 2002 Ford Taurus; Katie demands the keys.

“Thanks for helping, but I’m not crazy enough to get in a car with you driving.” I say. Feeling good that a little of my smart Alek ways are coming back.

“Oh, give it up Alex. You are in no condition to drive and I am not that bad a driver.” Katie says although I do remind her about her car, which is currently sitting at a body shop back home following its sudden meeting with a tree at her mother’s house. She sticks her tongue out a me as I toss her the keys and we get in and head over to the building that houses The Program in Human Sexuality.

We pull up to and enter the modern looking building that sits across from the main campus a few minutes later. Heading towards the elevator we proceed to the 4th floor and the main office area for the staff of the Program. We check in with a receptionist and are instructed that it will be just a few minutes and that we should take a seat. I was shaking as I sat down in the comfortable waiting area. My mind spinning a million miles an hour as I nervously look around the waiting area. Thankfully there was no one else waiting to see another counselor so I could relax a bit. Katie saw the state I was and tried to calm me. “Relax Alex. There is no reason to be scared. Remember the doctor will hold no judgement over you, they just want to help you”. I nod but am unable to speak. I just try and stare straight down at my shoes as Katie grabs my hand attempting to show support.

We didn’t have to wait long, as a slightly older woman enters into the waiting area, “Alex Quinn?” I look up at her with and nod sheepishly. “Follow me” she instructs and leads us into the inner sanctum of offices through the reception area doors. We proceed down a hall of offices and stop at one that is closed and marked with a plaque outside the says, “Deborah V. Burke, MD, PhD.’ Our guide knocks on the door and from the other side I hear what sounds like a British accent instructing us to come in. Our guide opens the door to a fairly good sized office what looks like a very nice seating are with 3 chairs and a coach arranged in a conversation area and off to the right is a nice sized desk with two chairs situated in front of it. Behind the desk sat an attractive blonde harried woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties. I noticed she was dressed in a very fashionable suit as she stood and came out from behind the desk. She extended her hand a said.

“Hello I am Doctor Debbie Burke. You must be Alex and Katie, please have a seat.”

After exchanging delicate but firm handshakes with the female doctor, Katie and I took a seat on the couch as Dr. Burke took the large the chair that sat directly across the coffee table from the couch. Dr. Burke began “Alex I want you to feel completely relaxed when you are here. I understand what you are going through is difficult. But I want you to know I am here to help. You can tell me anything. But I also want you to know that I will be asking things that you might not always feel comfortable talking about, but if we are to make any progress, I will need you to answer them. Katie has told me little about you and what has happened the last few days, but I would like to hear it from you.”

Instinctively I reach for Katie’s hand and take a deep breath and try and collect my thoughts. Dr. Burke simply asks me to tell her a little bit about myself and very guardedly begin to tell her about my family and life growing up. Dr. Burke takes a few notes and asks a few questions about my parents but lets me describe my life up to this point. She asks me to talk about my dressing. I think at that point I might have crushed Katie’s hand because I feel her punch me on the arm. After apologizing to Katie, I reluctantly begin describing some of the times I had dressed. How I had started by trying on some of my mother’s things and I how good they felt. Dr. Burke asked if anyone had ever caught me when I was dressed. Before I could answer, Katie pipes up and says that she had. I glare at Katie and she slumps her head a little apologizing before I apologize for my actions. I hear Dr. Burke chuckle at this a little and ask of us we are sure we are not related. This comment seems to relax both us a little but I am still feeling nervous giving up my life’s story to this woman, no matter what her credentials. I press on though, telling her about my dressing and the guilt I feel each time I do. How each time I want to do it again but go through the same cycle and that I get mad at myself and throw everything away.

Dr. Burke explains that this is a fairly common situation with crossdressers, purging themselves of their acquired clothing only to get start the cycle again. “But Alex, I don’t think that is what has caused everything that happened yesterday. What happened last Thursday?” she asks.

I am at a loss for what to say. My hand starts tremble as I try and come up with what exactly to say. As much as I want to tell the doctor everything, I am scared to let go of the secrets and shame I have carried the last few days. I am afraid to tell her that I enjoyed being Alexa. Katie puts her arm around me trying to comfort me but also to prod me along. “Please tell her about Alexa. If she is going to help you, she needs to know about Alexa.”

Dr. Burke interest seems piqued as she interjects herself. “Who is Alexa, Alex. Is that a name you use when dressed?”

I nod my head but do not look up. I can feel the tears beginning to form in my eyes as I think about Alexa. I look back on the fun I had with both Katie and Jenny over the weekend, the shopping and the night out. I think about the closeness I felt with Katie and to a little lesser extent with Jenny when I was Alexa. Mostly I think about how natural I felt when I was dressed as Alexa and how alive I felt when I was out as Alexa. The doctor’ question continues to ring through my head ‘Who is Alexa?’ Is she really just a persona I adopt when I am dressed up? Is she simply an ideal that I am looking for? Or is Alexa who I am, when I look up at the doctor.

“I think I’m Alexa.” I say with little conviction. I suddenly start to feel nauseous, but fight through it. As much as I feel I am Alexa, part of me can’t let go of Alex.

Doctor Burke simply nods her head and scribbles some more in her notebook. After a minute she looks up and directly at me. The tears in my eyes are begin to distort the things around me, but I can clearly see a face on the doctor that appears to be non-judgmental. That in and of its self is comforting. I feel like I have found a friend but I also remember that this is her job and she has to act this way. After a moment of contemplation Dr. Burke asks me why I had said that I am Alexa. I explain to her that I felt like a different person when I was dressed as Alexa. How I felt I opened up more and wasn’t the shy kid that I had always been as Alex. She probed a little further on my experiences as Alexa and the feelings about not only Alexa but how she was perceived. I laid my soul on the line to her as I told her how I felt alive through this. That I felt like a completely different person and that I liked this person. Again she took it all in with her nod and note taking.

As I sat there I felt completely exposed but rejuvenated. I could relate my experiences and someone accepted them. I started to think back to the article I had read on Katie’s laptop. Maybe I am transgendered. I had never thought of that prior to all this. Maybe I was stunting who I was supposed to be by trying to keep my feelings suppressed. I really felt at a crossroads. The feelings of almost relief were almost instantly dashed when the doctor asked her next question.

“Do you think your parents would approve of Alexa?”

That one simple question summed up most of the angst I have been going through. I knew the answer to that almost immediately. “Not a chance in hell.” I reply. I can sense Katie next to me agreeing with what I am saying. Dr. Burke asks Katie why she was nodding her head as well. Katie explains about how close she and I are and how we have basically grown up together. She had known my parents for years and stated that my father would probably kill me if he thought I was becoming a woman. I can see the concern on the doctor’s face as Katie relays the facts. The doctor asks about my mother. This time it is my turn to respond. “I think she would accept me if I was a female if it wasn’t for King Dick-head” I catch myself instantly as these words slip out of my mouth. I have always joked with friends about my father and his attitude, but I had never shared my thoughts with anyone but Katie. I instantly felt like I betrayed him. Then again I have felt like I have betrayed him for years by not liking what he wants me to like. The frown deepens somewhat on the doctors face as she continues to ask me about my family and their attitudes. At times I just breakdown as I think of the answers. Katie tries her best to answer the doctor’s questions but spends more time trying to console me.

At this point the doctor moves onto my love life, asking if I have had girlfriends or boyfriends. Do I currently have one? “That’s the problem doctor, I am in love Jenny!” I can see a look of acknowledgment on her face as Katie explains who Jenny is to the doctor while I drop my head to Katie’s shoulder as I bawl like a baby. This has gone really well! My best friend takes me to a doctor to try and get me some help and I can’t do anything but cry like a baby. I’ve made a great impression. At this rate the doctor will be committing me to psycho ward. I try hard to pull myself together as I feel embarrassed by my actions. Fortunately, Doctor Burke has quit the questioning and begins talking with Katie about keeping an eye on me.

I finally get myself pulled together enough to get myself upright and only pass the occasional tear. I look at Doctor Burke and apologize for how I behaved. I am shocked that she gives me an almost a motherly look and tells me that there is no need to apologize. She assures me she understands how difficult and emotional these first meetings can be. She than asks me something that just floors me. She asks if she can meet Alexa. What? I am at a loss as to what to say. “You want to meet Alexa?” I ask.

“Yes I would like to meet Alexa. This is completely out of the ordinary, but I don’t think I have ever had a patient that has come to such a dramatic revelation. Would it be possible to meet her?” the doctor asks.

This is not something I had even remotely expected. I thought I was just going to come in and sit down with a counselor and talk about my dressing. I did not think that I was going to need to come in as Alexa. “I can’t come here as Alexa!” I almost scream out at the doctor. When she asks why I try and fumble for a reason to not meet her as Alexa. Over the last few days I don’t know if I want ANYONE to meet Alexa. I think I was able to get the doctor to understand that I would like to keep Alexa away from campus for now and we agree to meet at a coffee house downtown that we both know. Reluctantly I agree to meet the doctor at 5 PM the following day. I ask if I can bring Katie with. Before the doctor can answer, Katie informs us that she has to work tomorrow and can’t make it. With that response I am relieved that I will have not have to go, but then Katie opens her mouth.

“I will see if Jenny can come with Alexa”

Doctor Burke ponders Katie’s response and then agrees with a reluctant look on her face. “If Jenny can do it, let me know by then end of the day.” The doctor says.

Thwarted again! It looks as if there no chance I am going to get out of this. Even though I want to object to these women planning my life, I am unable to speak my mind. I’m really just a bystander in all of this. I feel like I am just a prop.

The doctor announces that our time with her is up. Katie and I rise from the couch and both thank Dr. Burke for her time. “Please call me Debbie. Doctor is too formal for all of this. I look forward to meeting Alexa tomorrow. Please let me know if Jenny agrees to come Katie.” And with that my first visit to a counselor is over. I feel like I just made a complete ass of myself in there, bawling like a baby. The drive back to apartment building was silent. I could see Katie out of the corner of my eye as she drove. Every few blocks she would turn and look at me but I continued to stare straight ahead. Thankfully it was a short drive because I really didn’t want to talk, I wanted to think. Soon we were stopped in front of the apartment building and Katie tried to speak. I stopped her and told her to wait until we got inside. Soon we were out of the car and back in the apartment.

Unlike the last few days, we went to my apartment. Walking in, the lost feeling that had hit me when I had come in on Sunday hit me again. This didn’t feel right. This apartment to me began to represent a part of me I didn’t care for. Even my trusty PlayStation seemed foreign to me as I stared at it. I turned to Katie, “Can we got your place? I can’t be here right now.” Katie just nodded and grabbed my hand and led me to over to her apartment. As I we moved across the hall, I heard a snickering of two people. I turn and see our neighbors Brandon and Steve heading down the hall on their way to class. Just what I needed at this point, a homophobe and his lackey as I am having a mental breakdown. I hear Brandon make some comment about me playing Barbie’s with the girl or something. Before I can react to Brandon’s comment, Katie pulls me through the door of her apartment and slams the door just as I could hear Brandon about to say something else.

Katie pulls my over to the coach and pushes me down. Katie starts in on me, “Don’t listen to them assholes Alex. Brandon is a bully. He is going to make his comments to try and hurt you but you have to ignore it.” I just nod, knowing that a confrontation with the two idiots down the hall could have serious consequences if they were to find out about Alexa. Just another one of the obstacles I would face if I was transgender. Would I be able to stand up to it? Before I can begin to ponder this and other questions even further, Katie kneels in front of me and asks what I thought of today. I respond to Katie’s inquiry, “I don’t know. It was just answering questions and I couldn’t even do that. Am I that fucked up?”

“No, you are not fucked up. I think that there has been something brewing in you that you had no idea that was going on. I think it was as we said yesterday and this morning. Jenny and I somehow broke that out last week and your true self came out. I think that’s why Dr. Burke asked to meet Alexa.” Katie states.

“I miss her” I whisper.

A look of sympathy comes over Katie’s face. When she asks Alexa, I simply nod my head. I do miss Alexa. I think it’s starting to dawn on me that I am meant to be Alexa. My mood begins to change a little, that is until my phone starts ringing. I look at the caller ID on the phone “MOM” is displayed on the screen. UGH! I really do not want to talk to her but know I have to answer, I have avoided her since last Thursday, I’m sure she is wondering what is happening. I pick it up “Hi, Mom”

“Alex, honey. Where have you been? I ‘ve been trying to get ahold you since Sunday.” My mother says to me in a worried tone that only a mother can give.

Trying to control the emotions I have, I try and put on the ‘happy’ face and explain to her that I have been busy with school and work. “I saw you called when I was at work the other day and just forgot to call back. Sorry about that.” I tell my mom, lying through my teeth the whole time.

“That’s OK, I was just a little worried. I just wanted to make sure everything was OK.” Mom says.

Now I am really getting ready to lie to her. I can’t tell her that I have just come from a counselor because I may have Gender Dysphoria. I can’t tell her I was out all weekend as a girl. I can’t tell her these things. And even If I could tell her, I don’t think I am prepared for my father and brothers’ reactions. My mother and I continue on in our conversation, me lying to her, her telling me all about the latest gossip of our hometown and the adventures the great outdoorsmen in my family have been experiencing. Things I really don’t care about but tools every mother uses to check up on their children. Thankfully my mother says she has to get back to her class and reminds me to check in more often. As usual I tell her I will and as usual she tells me she loves me. I let out a huge sigh of relief as I hang up. Katie asks how my mom is doing and I try to relay to her what is going through my head. I can’t believe that Katie has been so willing to stand by me through all this. As I try and thank her again, she holds up her hand to stop me. “Alex, I love you,” I smile a little bit at her comment, mostly just to get her wound up. “Not like that you perv. You are my family. I will always be there whether you are my sister or brother. And just so you know, there won’t be any ‘incest’”

Katie’s comment causes me to laugh. If felt good to do that. The last few days have put me in a tail spin, but Katie’s simple joke has put me in a better mood. Since I had to work later this afternoon and I am in such a messed up state, I decide to skip the rest of my classes. I ask Katie if I can hang out in her apartment before I leave for work. She has no problem with that. Ever since this adventure began I feel more comfortable in the girls’ apartment than I do my own. I wonder why that is? Even now I feel more in control than I do across the hall. After Katie left for class I ran across the hall and grabbed my books and my uniform for work and returned to the girls’ place. I spent the next few hours attempting to study before I headed to work. I am a student after all, I should keep up appearance. I buried myself in my studies as this seemed to help me take my mind of things and I do the same at work after apologizing to my boss about yesterday. Work goes well and I finally was able to leave at 9:30.

I made my way back home where once again I run into Brandon and Steve exiting our building as I am entering. “So which one you banging Quinn?” Brandon asks with his typical bravado. “Or are you doing both of them?” Brandon says as Steve just laughs at his friend’s comments. I realize in the year or so I have lived by these two I don’t think I have heard Steve say more than 3 words at a time and it usually something real insightful like “Good one” or “Damn straight”. A real deep thinker.

I am so sick of these two. I need to screw with them. I look at the two of them with all the confidence in the world and a huge smile across myself and state firmly “Both.” I practically strut into the building. As I wait for the elevator, I turn and see of the two meatheads starring at each other with open mouths. I can’t wipe the smile off of my face as I stand and watch them as I wait for the elevator door too close. When I reach our floor, I almost skip out of the elevator and down the hall. I realize that I haven’t been this happy in a long time. I don’t bother going to my apartment and go right to Katie and Jenny’s. I knock and can hear Jenny from the other side of the door telling me she is coming. When she answered the door she asked why I didn’t just walk in I told her it was locked. I entered into the space that had become a little slice of heaven to me for some reason. I felt much more comfortable here, I wonder why that is? Ever since the Great Experiment began last Thursday this place has been Alexa’s home. As I make my way to what has become ‘my’ spot on the couch, I ask Jenny if Katie was around.

“She got called in to work. One of the other waitresses called in sick. How did it go today?” Jenny asked.

“Mostly a disaster” I respond. “I spent most of it crying my eyes out. It was hard having to admit some of the things that have happened in my life. I have a follow up visit with her tomorrow and I need to ask you to come with.”

A look of surprise comes across Jenny’s face and replies that she had no problem if it didn’t interfere with her classes I assured her it would, because it wasn’t until 5:00. But I also told her about one other caveat. “Dr. Burke wants to meet Alexa. I need your help not only when I am there, but I need your help beforehand.”

Jenny gives me a very warm, comforting smile “Of course I will. I would do anything for you and Alexa.” The smile continues, but it appears more accepting, more loving. It is smile that makes my heart race. I instantly thank her, telling her that she is an angel for helping me through all this. She tried to brush it away, saying it was what friends do, but I still get up and give her a big hug. Jenny of course returns the hug, but she seems to hold on a little longer and a little tighter than she normal does. As I pull away I look into her eyes. That is not the look of a friend. Something is going on here but what? We stare at each of for just a moment before she turns her head and I notice a slight blush to her cheeks. We move back to our typical positions and I proceed to tell Jenny even more in depth about my meeting with Dr. Burke. I try not to feel embarrassed about my actions, but Jenny was completely understanding. I proceed to tell her about my little encounter with Dumb and Dumber as I walked in. I could feel a slightly evil grin on my face as I relay the story.

“Oh my god!” Jenny says as her hand covers her mouth in shock. “You better watch it. They find out about Alexa they will kick your ass.” As I watch her further as she digests my story, I see a little grin comes across her face. “We so have to mess with them some more.” Jenny comments. I agree with her and we continue on just shooting the breeze. I notice that Jenny seems much more comfortable than she had been when we were alone over the weekend. I wonder what changed? Do I really care? All I know is that I am sitting here having a great conversation with a beautiful girl. As we start to slow down, Jenny announces that she is tired and is going to bed. Just as she is ready to go I ask her one question.

“Can I sleep over here tonight? I don’t want to be alone.”

Without even thinking, Jenny responds. “Of course. I don’t think Katie will care if you sleep in her bed. Go get your stuff. I will see you tomorrow. I run across the hall, brush my teeth and grab my luxurious PJ’s and head back across the hall. I change and hop into bed with a smile on my face for the first time in a couple days.

When my alarm goes off at 6:30 the next morning, I hear Katie groan and tell me shut off my alarm. I hop of bed with more vigor than I have recently. Katie rolls over and looks at me.

“You are a bed hog. I now know another reason we could never date.” Katie says to me with a smile on her face. I ask her what are some of the other reasons, mostly centered around some personal habit, but the last one actually makes me feel good even though many would take it as an insult. “Besides, it would be incest.” I lean over and give my ‘sister’ a big hug. I tell her I will see her later and head out to attempt to begin my scholarly day, which will hopefully go better than the last couple of days. On my way out I noticed the bags from our shopping trip as well as the bags from Jenny’s shopping spree last week. I stop and dig through one of those bags and find exactly what I was looking for, a black thong. Grabbing it I head back to my apartment to shower before class. While getting dressed to face Post Modern American Lit, I slip on the thong underneath my typical jeans and t-shirt. The feeling is great and puts a smile on my face. My classes go fine, nothing spectacular except the boredom I felt as we discussed Jay McInerney and Tama Janowitz and their representation of 1980’s New York.

I practically raced to my apartment when classes were over where I found both girls waiting for me in my apartment. Both had big smiles on their faces as I entered my apartment. Jenny had a look on her face like she was keeping a secret, Katie just sat there and looked at me. Jenny was the first to speak, “Is Alexa ready to go meet her therapist?”

I broke out into a huge grin and answered, “She is ready. It’s time for her to meet more of the world.”

Jenny was cheering as I said this, but I could see a pouty look come across Katie’s face. “I wish I didn’t have to go to work.” Jenny stated. “I really want to be there. Where are you meeting again?”

“Mill City Coffee at 5. That’s close to AJ’s. What time do you work?” I say

“4:30. Oh well. Let’s get you ready to meet Debbie.” Katie says as a little bit of a smile come back to her face. I follow her and Jenny back to their apartment after depositing my backpack in my one living room chair. I am ushered towards Jenny’s room where the transformation into Alexa begins. Katie leaves and returns with a purple dress with small flowers on it and grey sweater. She begins to brush out the brown wig that is sitting on the vanity while Jenny works on my makeup.

Jenny starts in on me a little playfully, “Alexa as much fun as it is making you up, tomorrow we begin lessons.” All three of us continue to laugh and joke as we continue on with the return of Alexa. Soon the girls have my makeup and hair complete and order me to strip off my clothes. The teasing begins as they see that I am wearing the thong. Katie hands me a pair of dark opaque tights and Jenny digs out a black bra that will match the thong. Soon my undergarments are completely on and the breast forms are inserted. Katie holds open the dress for me to step into while Jenny goes into her closet and returns with a pair of knee high black boots. I put on the boots along with the grey sweater. Once again the girls have performed magic and turned me into an attractive woman ready for a day at the coffee shop.

Jenny and I head to living room and wait for Katie to change for work. We decided that Jenny and I would give Katie a ride to work and then head over to the coffee shop. The whole time we are sitting there I notice that Jenny is constantly looking at me, almost checking me out. If somebody else would have been doing this, I would have felt self-conscious. Jenny checking me out got me all excited. I tried to ask her what was up, and she just blushed and turned away. That was odd. I didn’t have time to dwell on it any longer as Katie came out of her room dressed in her waitress uniform consisting of a White tuxedo shirt and black pants. She asked us if we ready and the three of us moved down to Jenny’s car.

Jenny had parked her car out front rather than in the underground garage so we went out the front door. This would be a first for Alexa, to exit the building in broad daylight. As luck would have it as we were headed out the door, Brandon and Steve were returning from class. I shielded my face from the two idiots and moved quickly out the door that Brandon held open. He couldn’t hold his tongue as I quickly got into the car. “Hey ladies, who’s your good looking friend.” I kept my face turned away from Brandon as the girls got in and we drove off. As soon as we were away from the building the three of us burst out laughing, “What do you think Brandon would have done if he realized it was you Alexa?” Katie asked.

“He would have probably shit his pants” I say. At first I laugh at that thought but soon I am a little nervous about it. I turn to Jenny and ask her, “What do you really think he would have done if he knew it was me?”

Jenny turns and looks at me with an almost angry look, “If he ever does anything to you he will regret it for as long as he lives.” Jenny states coldly but then grabs my had hand and smiles. The look in her eyes draws me in and it is at that point I realize something. I realize that every time I had looked at Jenny today, the sadness is gone from her eyes. It seems to have been replaced by happiness. I think that is what I am sensing. All I know is that she seems happy.

Soon we find ourselves in front of AJ Dunham’s. Katie hops out and reminds Jenny that she will be home late. Tonight is the last night for one of the waitresses and they are going out to celebrate afterwards. Katie tells us she will catch a cab home and not to wait up for her. Soon she is gone leaving Jenny and I to make our way to the coffee house. We find a parking spot and hop out. Jenny comes up next to me and hooks her arm through mine. Leaning into me she tells me not to be nervous, that I look great. While I am still nervous, I get a little boost of confidence from being with Jenny. We enter the coffee shop a little before 5 and immediately go to the counter and place our order, a Chai Tea Latte for Jenny and a Mocha latte for me. As we wait I try and scan the shop for Dr. Burke, I mean Debbie but cannot see her as the shop is sort of busy as it is a popular spot for the downtown business crowd. After a short period of time we collect our beverages and head into the main seating location. I finally spot Dr. Burke sitting at a table in the corner near the door to the outside seating area. I made eye contact with the doctor, but she simply nodded and continued to look around the coffee shop. I turned back towards Jenny and whispered in her ear, “She doesn’t know it is me. Follow me through the door. I want to throw her off a little.” So Jenny I proceeded past the doctor and out into the small outdoor seating area looking like two friends stopping buy after work. After a minute or two of giggling we returned inside. I walked a few steps past the doctor and then turned and looked at her.

“Hi Debbie, I’m Alexa.” I say to Dr. Burke. Even though she knew I was showing up and that she was a professional used to seeing transgender people she looked completely in shock. I extended my hand and introduced Jenny to the doctor. Gaining her composure, she invited us to join her.

After we are seated, the doctor takes a second to gain her wits and begins asking some questions about Alexa and how I feel about this situation. I seem to go on about how comfortable I feel dressed as I am and how natural it feels. I tell about the perceived change in my personality when I am like this. The doctor then turns to Jenny and asks her what she has noticed in the difference between Alex and Alexa. Jenny goes into her clinical speak explaining how show noticed little differences in how I moved and how I spoke that I just fell into a more feminine way of doing things. Little things that most guys wouldn’t do just seemed to come natural to Alexa. Jenny then looked at me and said that the personality differences were like night and day.

“Jenny can you give some examples of this difference in personality you have observed between Alex and Alexa?” Debbie asks my friend.

Jenny looks over at me for a second and grin comes across her face as she looks at me. Once again I look into her eyes and see the happiness. The smile grows a little bigger and then she drops her head almost as if she is embarrassed. Jenny turns turn to the doctor and says, “Well, don’t get upset Alexa, but Alex was kind of a loser where Alexa is much more fun to be around.”

“Can you go deeper into that Jenny?” Debbie asks her.

“The first example of this was last Thursday, right after Alexa had dressed. We were hungry but didn’t have much food. After surveying our cupboards, Alexa remembered she had some chicken breasts at her place. She just took off for her apartment.” Jenny says as she is telling the tale.

“Dressed as Alexa?” Dr. Burke asks almost shocked.

“Yes, dressed. Katie and I couldn’t believe it. There was no hesitation. Alexa did realize her mistake but as soon as she was back, she took complete control of the kitchen and whipped up a great Chicken salad. I didn’t even know she could cook, but she knew what she was doing and was definitely in charge.”

“And Alex was never like that?” the doctor asks.

Jenny begins laughing as responds. “Alex was a wimp.” I feel a little down as Jenny says this. She notices this and reaches across the table and grabs my hand. ‘I’m sorry Alexa, but you know it is true. Alex was a complete introvert who was afraid of his own shadow. You are not like that Alexa. You are a fun person to be around.” I knew Jenny was right, but it did hurt sometimes to hear these things said.

I can see a smile on Debbie’s face a she observes the interaction. She looks at me and asks me what I think of what Jenny has jut said.

I take a deep breath and answer her questions. “To be honest, it does hurt a little to hear that Alex was a loser. Yes, Alex was an introvert who would rather sit at home playing video games than going out. But I also know that I do feel different as Alexa.”

Debbie continues her questioning of Jenny on Alexa. “Do you have any other examples of Alexa’s personality differences?”

At this point the grin on Jenny’s face turns almost evil and a brace for her reply “Well, there was last Friday night.” Instantly my head drops. I don’t know if I want to hear all of this. “Alexa did have some guy try and pick her up.” The doctor chokes on her coffee a little as my head drops further in shame.

“What!? Alexa was out socializing?” Dr. Burke asks as she wipes some spilt coffee from the table.

Now it is Jenny’s turn to be a little embarrassed as she realizes what she has to explain. “Alexa, Katie and I went shopping on Friday afternoon before Katie had to work. As part of my paper I wanted to see how Alexa would act in public and thought shopping would be a good test. It went great, she even bought a dress.” At this comment Debbie eyes, me a little knowingly but let Jenny continue on. “We dropped Katie off at work, she is a waitress at AJ Dunham’s and we went back to the apartment after telling her we would be back later for dinner. That was our mistake. We went back and had a little wine then went to the restaurant and drank some more. After Katie was off we went over to Brady’s Pub and continued. Alexa wound up talking to some guy who proceeded to give Alexa his number.”

Debbie just shook her head and smiled as the story came out. She looked at me and asked, “What did you think when the guy gave you his number?”

“I honestly didn’t remember it until the next morning when I opened up my purse. The only number I remember getting was the bartender’s at AJ’s.” As soon as these words left my mouth, I knew I was in trouble.

“You got two guys numbers”” Debbie asked.

Before I could answer, Jenny jumped in. “I forgot all about that! The bartender at AJ’s gave Katie his number to give to Alexa. She was a popular girl that night.”

Debbie looked at me with a smirk and Jenny grabbed my hand and tried to ease my embarrassment. ‘Sorry Lex, I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”

‘Can we just change the subject.” I ask and soon it did, I had enough of memory lane for one day.

The three of us continued to chat more as friends than a doctor-patient type situation. Jenny explained a little more on how all this began and Debbie said she knew Dr. Burg pretty well and jokingly told Jenny if she didn’t get an “A” on this paper Dr. Burg might need to see a counselor. One thing that was interesting was how subtly Dr. Burke was able to quiz Jenny about the idea for the paper and what her intentions were. At no point was I able to pick up that Jenny had any ulterior motives and as much as I have enjoyed all this it was good to hear that none of this was planned. I couldn’t stop looking at Jenny and there were several times that we just seemed to be staring at each other. I was ecstatic. Just looking into Jenny’s eyes made my heart beat faster and the look in Jenny’s eyes seemed to be one of caring and love. I had a feeling that this was going to turn out to be an interesting evening.

It wasn’t long before Debbie noticed the time. She indicated that it was getting late and she must be off. Before she left she looked at me and said “It was great meeting you today Alexa. You are a very unique person. You definitely do not seem to be the same person I met yesterday. I would like to meet with you again next week. Can you do it on Monday afternoon around 4:00?”

“I will clear my schedule to make sure I can. Um, how do you, ah I mean who do you want to come?” I ask.

“I want you to come in how ever you feel the most comfortable. This is not some sort of test, but I will be interested in who comes. Jenny, it was a pleasure meeting you,” the doctor states. “Please take care of Alexa. This is a very special person.”

‘I will doctor” Jenny assures Debbie as the three of us stand and Debbie takes her leave of us. Once it is just Jenny and I, Jenny asks me what I wanted to do. I told her that we were going to get something to eat and that it was my treat. Jenny chuckled at me “Oooh, the take charge lady.” I chuckled at my comment too, not as much for what I said, but how I said it. It was definitely all Alexa. Alex was too much of a wimp to answer like that with authority.

We head out and go down the street to a soup and salad restaurant, where we continue to enjoy each other’s company. Jenny cannot stop talking about how nice Dr. Burke is and how helpful she seemed to be. I agree and tell her I don’t think I could have gotten any luckier than I did when Katie made the call on Tuesday. As the events of that day come flooding back I begin to tear up a little.

“What’s wrong?” Jenny asks.

“Nothing really. It’s just that I have been so happy when I am Alexa, but I am scared that when I have to be Alex, I will have a repeat of Tuesday. I can’t go through that again and I can’t put you and Katie through that again.”

Jenny reaches across the table and takes my hand, ‘Alexa, I know I can speak for Katie on this subject. We care a lot about you whether you are Alexa or Alex. We will be there to support you in any way that we can. Whatever you need we will be there. You just need to do what makes you happy.”

“No matter what?” I ask.

“No matter what. We will be there” Jenny reassures me. With another boost of confidence Jenny and I finish our meal and head back out into the night and to Jenny’s car. We chat away as we walk, not really paying attention to anything around us until we have to stop at a light and wait to cross. I notice to our right is a store called “Sex World”. Feeling a little adventurous I ask Jenny if we should go in. Jenny begins to blush and then slaps me on the arm, making some comment about me bring naughty. I jokingly try to drag her in until Jenny is saved by the light changing and she then drags me across Washington Avenue.

Soon we are nearing the spot we had left the car and we look up and we are standing in front of Brady’s. Since I do not have class tomorrow I am feeling a little anxious. “Let’s go in and have a drink.” I say to Jenny.

Jenny looks at me and shakes her head, “What are we going to do with you? Ok we can go in and have one. You are a bad influence Lex.”

With a big grin on my face we head in to a relatively quiet bar, at least compared to last Friday and sit down. I am feeling on top of the world right now. I have spent most of the day alone with the girl I have a huge crush on and she seems to be reciprocating the feelings I have for her. Heck, she is even given me a nickname already. What could be better! Before the waitress comes up to take our order, Jenny makes me promise that I will not drink any Cosmos tonight and eyes me down mockingly. I agree and order a Vodka and Soda with a twist of lemon.

Unfortunately, that was not the only one I order. We stay a little longer than we had planned because we were having so much fun. Several times Jenny reached over and and grabbed my hand and just looked at me while we were hanging out talking with various people. One situation that we avoided that made my night was when I recognized a couple of the guys we had partied with last week, they were friends of Derek’s and were telling me that he hadn’t stopped talking about me. I got a little nervous from that and I was getting no help from Jenny. She was too busy laughing at my predicament. The guys tell me Derek is at work, but will be coming down when he’s through. I think quick and tell the guys that that’s too bad, because both Jenny and I have 8 AM classes and we needed to leave. I hand the waitress my credit card and anxiously wait for her return while Jenny continues to flirt with the guys and laugh at me. Thankfully the waitress was quick about settling our tab and soon Jenny and I out of the bar. Realizing we are in no condition to drive we hail a cab. As we are waiting Jenny turns around and waves at the guys, continuing the taunting of me. The cab pulls up before Jenny can do anything else and we head back to the apartment, Jenny finally getting me to laugh at the situation.

We finally pull up to the apartment and Jenny pays the driver and drags me out of the car. One interesting thing is she doesn’t let go of my hand. I am little confused but extremely happy by this event and we walk in to apartment. We are waiting for the elevator and I hear the unmistakable sound of Brandon and Steve coming down the stairs. I don’t think I ever prayed for an elevator to show before, but I definitely was now. And luckily it showed up just in time as I could see the two idiots through the crack of the door as it closed. Knowing we were in the clear we walked normally down the hall. Well as normally as two slightly inebriated girls can and we tumble through the door into the girls’ apartment. As I came through the door I stumble and kind of pin Jenny up against the wall, face to face. Our eyes seem to lock onto one another and I can feel a little embarrassment creep into me. I try and straighten up but Jenny leans into me and says one thing before our lips meet.

“Alexa”.

Alexa Chapter 7: A New Reality

I awoke the next morning with a mass of blonde hair in my face and me holding on to someone. After a second I realized where I was and I cuddled up to naked body lying next to me. I was greeted with happy groan and Jenny cuddling back into my body even more. I can’t believe I am laying here with Jenny. I can’t believe I slept with Jenny. I had to be dreaming but the slight pounding of my head confirmed that this was not a dream. The sound of a throat being cleared at the foot of the bed also confirmed that I was not dreaming.

“What are you two doing?” came from the foot of the bed. Jenny quickly rolled over and hid her face and my chest and pulling the blankets over her head trying to hide form our accuser, leaving me to deal with Katie.

“Good morning Katie” I say trying to be as nonchalant as possible.

“Don’t good morning me you two.” Katie said trying to sound motherly before bursting out laughing. “I’m glad I was too drunk last night to figure out what was going on. Jenny get up, you got class in half an hour.”

The voice like that of a little girl came out from beneath the sheets “NO. I don’t want to”. This was soon filled by some giggling and then a light bite on my chest. Katie just shook her head and closed the door as she left the room. Soon as the door was shut, Jenny came out from under the covers and gave me a long, sensuous kiss before finally saying “Good Morning”

“Good morning.” I reply. “Did you sleep OK?”

‘What little I got yes.” Jenny says followed by a light kiss on my chest. “I think I could get used to waking up like this.”

“I could too” I reply and move down and give her a kiss.

Forty minutes later the two of us emerge from Jenny’s room only to be confronted by a young woman who did not look happy. She sat at the dining room table just staring at the two of us as Jenny and I walked hand in hand to the kitchen. Jenny let go long enough to go get two cups of coffee for us. I sat down at the table and looked at Katie. She looked like she had gone through a war. “How are you doing this morning?” I ask her as Jenny hands me a cup of coffee and sits down at the table with Katie and I.

“My head is killing me. Way too much to drink. Then I wake up and find you two in bed together.” Katie states.

“Are you mad about that?” Jenny asks sheepishly.

“Hell no!” Katie says as she leans over to her roommate and give her big hug. I could see a look of relief come across Jenny’s face. And even though Katie is hugging Jenny, she is giving me a look that tells me that Katie and I will be sitting down for a long conversation later on.

The two girls finally release each other and Katie starts acting like a kid at Christmas wanting to know all the details of how Jenny and I wound up together. Jenny just explained that over the last few days she realized how special I was and that after spending a lot of the evening together she felt like she really got to know me. I sat there just staring at Jenny as she explained how after talking with Doctor Burke she felt like she had been hit by a thunderbolt.

“So how did it go with Doctor Burke?” Katie asked.

I finally felt I had a chance to add to the conversation. “It went very well. As nice as she was the other day at her office, she was even nicer yesterday. I think not being in the office probably helped. I was kind of mean to her though.”

“How?” a frowning Katie asks.

Jenny starts to chuckle a little as I begin to tell the story. ‘Well, Debbie was there before us and had taken a table. After we got our coffee I spotted her and she spotted me but didn’t acknowledge it was me and kept looking around for the person she thought she was meeting. So, I dragged Jenny to the patio for a minute to throw Debbie off and then went back in introduced myself. She literally did a spit take. I don’t think she was expecting what she saw.”

Katie looked at me in mock indignation ‘You two are so mean!” and then started giggling. “What did you think of her Jen?”

“I thought she was wonderful. She knows Professor Burg so we talked about him and his class. She seemed to really care about Alexa too. I was surprised at how personal an interest she seemed to take in our little girl.” Jenny explains as she leans over and gives me a big hug.

“I thought she was great too. I really wished I would have been able to meet up with her yesterday. I would have love to have seen her reaction to meeting Alexa.” Katie says.

“Lex was wonderful yesterday. She was great with the doctor and she even took me out to dinner. They only bad thing about her is that she is a little wild. One drink at Brady’s turned into about 3 or 4.” Jenny says as she explained part of our evening.

‘What time did you two leave Brady’s?” Katie asks. “I got there about 10:30.”

“Some guy started talking to Lex around 9:00 I think. Something about that Derek guy. Lex basically pushed me out the door and into a cab.” Jenny informs her roommate.

“Wait a second, what is this Lex stuff?” Katie asks.

Both Jenny and I look at each other with a little sheepish look. “I think it’s Jen’s nickname for me.” I tell Katie as Jen blushes. Now it’s my turn to reach over and give Jenny a hug. “And I like it.”

Katie pushed her self away from the table at that moment. Rolling her eyes, she lets out an “Oh God”. She grabs her coffee cup and move to the living room. Jenny and I break the hug enough for us to give each other a short kiss that is quickly followed by a much longer more passionate one. As we break I can’t help but look deeply into Jenny’s eye. There is warmth in them, there is understanding. There is no sadness at all. My heart soars and my head goes into shock. Did I cause this? There is no way I had the ability to make this beautiful woman so happy, but the proof was right in front of me. This might be the highest point in my life.

I think both Jenny and I came to the realization that we should break our little make out session and get back to Katie. Giggling, we grab our coffee and join Katie in the living room. I take the spot which seems to have become my spot. But unlike last Friday, Jenny slides in next to me and not at the other end. Katie just smiles and shakes her head as Jenny and I get comfortable. After we are set I ask “So what is the plan for the day?” I don’t have to work for the next two days so I am completely open. “

Katie says she is open as well. It was at this point Jenny remembered that I needed to learn how to do makeup properly. So the three of us moved off the couch and adjourned into Jenny’s room to begin my lessons on the art of makeup. After a few hours, and much trial and error as well as laughter it was decided that I was getting the hang of applying my own make up and was given a last test. I was to go in and take a shower and then get dressed and do my makeup for a day of shopping. The girls opened up both of their closets to me and headed to the living room while I went to the shower. After the shower and a complete shave, I exited the bathroom and entered Jenny’s room where I found a white bra and thong set laying out for me. Thinking that I wanted to look a little more casual I sneak over to Katie’s room and grab a few things before I returned to Jenny’s room to get ready. As I was getting ready, Katie took her turn in the shower and Jenny came into the room to watch me. After finishing the makeup and donning the wig I pulled on a pair of back almost opaque pantyhose, followed by a denim mini skirt. I pulled on a black sweater and wrapped a cheetah print scarf around my neck.

“You look great Alexa” Jenny says as she leans in and gives me a light kiss on the lips. The kiss was almost magical. Here I was wearing women's clothes, completely made up and kissing the woman of my dreams. I could die happy. I can't help but have a huge smile across my as this plays out. Jenny stops and looks at me. "You better get out of here or we will never leave." I have to agree with my new girlfriend's comment. Another quick kiss and I grab the boots I wore last night and head back to the living room.

I grab my cup and head back to the kitchen to warm up my coffee. Soon as I have a warmed up cup of coffee and my boots on I head back to the living room to wait for my friends. Before I reach the couch Katie emerges from her room. "Looking hot Alexa" Katie says before sitting on the couch. I can tell Katie has something on her mind. She just keeps staring at me and I feel like all the lights are about to dim except for a naked bulb that will appear right above me. I start to fidget as this stare down continues. I look to make sure I’m not sitting with legs open or something else. I am starting to really get nervous. Finally, Katie speaks.

“What is going on here?”

Wow. That was a loaded question, how do I answer. Falling back on my typical smart ass ways, I look Katie straight in the eye and say “We are waiting on Jenny so we can go do some shopping.”

“You know that’s not what I’m talking about, smart ass. What is going on with you and Jenny?” I just smile as Katie asks me this question. “How did this all start?”

I take a second before I answer. “I really don’t know how it all started, but I noticed a change in her on Wednesday morning. She just seemed friendlier at first and then spending all day with her she was just crazy. She would touch me and grab my hand. We were having fun together. The thing that got me though were her eyes. She seemed happy. It was a look that got me going. Tell you what, I’m not complaining.”

“Just be careful. You are going through a lot right now and your emotions are very fragile. You might just be some ‘experience’ Jenny wants to try.” Katie says.

“Can’t I just enjoy it?” I ask.

“Yes you can but remember I care about you and I don’t want to see you hurt. Jenny maybe my friend, but you are my family. I love you Alexa.” Katie replies.

I go over and give my sister a big hug and whisper a thank you in her ear. I can feel a tear forming in my eye. I don’t think I have ever been happier. This feeling was confirmed when from behind me I hear.

“Get your hands of her Katie. Lex is all mine.” Jenny says then begins to giggle. Katie and I turn and stare at her and begin to laugh as well. Katie then says

“No way. She’s mine. I’ve known her longer.” The next thing I know I feel Jenny wrapped around the two of us and the three us are giggling away on the couch. As strange as this might sound, this little pile is the most love I have ever felt in my whole life. Maybe when I was little and my mother would cuddle me I felt this kind of love, but since I was about 10, the closeness had disappeared. Having the two most important people in my life hugging me right now was making all those self-doubts of a few days ago dissipate, though not completely.

Finally, we gain control of our selves. We begin to plan out our day ahead. Jenny starts the conversation, “We need to begin building a new wardrobe for Alexa.” I kind of give a little pout at that. Jenny pulls me in and hugs me. “You will always be welcome to steal clothes from me, but we need to get you some of your own things. Plus, we have get you looking good, not like Katie.” This earns a quick swat with a pillow by Katie.

We start to pull ourselves off the couch and get ready to go. Before we can head out Jenny tells me I need a different purse and races back into her room. She returns with a Michael Koors bag that was definitely larger than the small clutch I had used. I transfer my things into my new purse and head for the door. It is at that moment that Jenny and I realize that Jenny’s car is still downtown. “I guess we will have to take my car, but I’m not driving in case we get pulled over.” I state. I then look at Katie and say with a giggle “And she’s not driving either.” This earns me a tongue being stuck out by Katie.

“I know what you mean.” Jenny says, which earns her the same response from her roommate. We head down to my car and head out to Ridgedale once again and spend the rest of the day beating up my credit card as we buy me the essentials of a new life. Jenny pitches in as well. We don’t go crazy but we do pick up things like skirts and tops for me as well as a few pairs of jeans, I do stop by Nordstrom and meet up with my new friend Sarah, who shows me a few items I might need. I want to tell her the whole story of Alexa, but Jenny warns me off. “There will be a time to do that.” Jenny does whip out her credit card and buys me a maroon velvet sleeveless midi dress. It is absolutely beautiful, but expensive. I tell Jenny that it is too much and she just waves me off. “Marty and Marilyn haven’t spent any money on me in a while. I want to get this for you. Plus, there are a few other things I want to get you.” She says with a wicked gleam in her eyes.

Those ‘other things’ happened to be workout wear, which I finally agree to a pair of Capri workout pants along with a sport bra top and followed by a pair of women’s athletic shoes. “Isn’t this a bit much?” I ask. Jenny just shakes her head and indicates that this stop is only part of her spending spree. As we walk along, Jenny keeps stopping at various stores, especially shoe stores, and drags me in to try things on. She even buys me a few things. Katie is also dragging me into stores to try things on. It is almost like I am stuck in a contest between Jenny and Katie. Jenny is trying to get me to buy lots of skirts and dresses that seem very fashion conscious, which is her style. Katie on the other hand is trying to get me to buy clothing that is much more casual and trendy, more her style. It would actually be kind of funny if I didn’t feel like I was their personal Barbie doll. As close of friends as the two are, they have completely different styles and this has led to a few differences of opinion on how I should dress. The nice thing is they both have given some ground. Even though I don’t think I have ever seen Jenny in a pair of jeans more than once or twice, I did get a few pair jeans. And even though it’s not her style, Katie seems to agree that some of the skirts are necessary.

As we cross the mall I continue to be the object of a fun-natured tug of war and I realize I am having a great time. I seem to be almost strutting through the mall and my face is almost hurting from the huge smile I have on my face. I feel like I own the world, and it is feeling I seemed to have had all day. Is it because I have started to accept Alexa or is it because of Jenny. And what about Jenny? She seems to be going out of her way to buy me things and is almost hanging on everything I say. It is so odd. Is Jenny a lesbian? Ever since Wednesday she has been very touchy-feely with me and then last night. She practically threw herself at me, not that I am complaining. Or maybe it is like what Katie warned me about. Jenny is just wanting a new experience and I could get tossed aside. I really need to get Jenny alone so I can talk to her.

I realized the girls have stopped walking and that we are standing in front of Victoria’s Secret. Although I have been in several stores today, I still feel odd walking in here. Looking at dresses and shoes is one thing, but lingerie is so much different. With dresses it’s so much easier to deceive people but with lingerie, I am almost exposed. I try talk the girls out of going in but they would have none of it. The two of them practically had to drag me in to the store and as nervous as I was about going in, I can honestly say it was exciting to be here. I instantly went back to this stores display of matching bras and thongs. The same ones that I had purchased in red last weekend when I messed with the girls. I picked out black and white sets as well as pink. The girls tended to be a little more practical on my needs for the most part. Katie picked out a couple of everyday bras and one really pretty camisole and tap pants set in a royal blue for sleeping. Jenny found a matching kimono for the sleep set as well as a couple of garter belts. “What are those for?” Katie asks Jenny. I walked up behind Katie and whispered into her ear that it was none of her business. The three of us broke out in a fit of giggles as we paid for our items. I tell Jenny as we are waiting that we need to get out of here quickly. When Jenny asks why I inform her that I could really do more damage to my credit card if we stayed. She laughs and says she could too. Soon we are on our way.

As we begin to make our way back to the car, basically because I don’t know how much more damage we can do, I notice a pair of boots that remind me of something I saw a girl wearing on campus the other day. I really liked the look of a mini dress, long black socks and ankle boots. The boots we passed were a pair of black lace up boots with a three-inch wedge heel. I quickly head into the store without saying anything to Katie and Jenny and asked the woman working if they have this boot in a 9 or 9 and a half. She tells me she will go look. Jenny complements me on my choice while Katie says something about Jenny creating a monster. I turn and stick my tongue out at my ‘sister and wait for the clerk. Shortly I have my boots but now I need the dress. Where do I go? The answer suddenly hits me. I tell the girls to follow me.

In a few minutes we find ourselves in Nordstrom again and I search out my new friend Sarah. I describe the dress I am looking for. Sarah looks over at one of her co-workers and tells her she will be right back and then leads me over to another part of the store. Sarah and I walk along chatting about our little excursion today and the look I was going for with the dress. “That will look so cute.” She exclaims as we walk up to the rack and she shows me the dress I am looking for. I thank her for her help locating exactly what I am looking for and then ask which way to hosiery. She points me in the direction. I begin to move off with the dress in hand but stop. I ask Sarah if she works on commission, and she tells me yes. I ask her if she could take the dress back to her station and I will meet her. I go and grab the socks and head back to meet up with Sarah. I pay for my items and thank her again for all her help. Sarah wishes me well and I head back to my friends.

As I approach Katie and Jenny I notice both are now smiling and shaking their heads. I look at them and ask “What?”

Katie speaks first ‘Girl, when you get on a roll lookout”! she says mockingly.

Jenny adds. “I think the only more determined shopper I have ever seen is, me!” The three of us break down in a fit of laughter as the teasing of my latest adventure in Nordstrom begins. Unlike several times when I would have felt slightly embarrassed by the boldness I have shown, I feel empowered. And that empowerment is convincing me more and more that his is right, that I am truly a better person like this. Now the issue will be the beautiful blonde who is walking next to me. I look over at her as we make our way back to my car so we can head home. Our eyes meet and share a look of affection. I then feel Jenny’s hand slowly and stealthily sliding into my hand and interlocking with mine. I was in heaven, but confused again. The question of Jenny and her feelings start running through my head again. As much as I love the feeling I once again can’t forget what Katie said. My head dropped a little as I try to process more of the situation and I can sense Jenny at my side feeling a little concern, thankfully before she can say anything, Katie proclaims what has seemed to become her catch phrase over the last week.

‘I’m hungry”

Not wanting to let Katie’s comment slide, I retort “And the Pope is Catholic” This promptly earns me light punch in the arm. I transfer the bags in my hand to my other hand and put my arm around Katie. “Sorry. It was too big an opening to leave sitting there” This earns a slight giggle from my ‘sister’ as the topic of food takes center stage over the day’s assault on my credit card.

“There is a neat old Italian place on Hennepin, Rosato’s, have either of you ever been there?” Jenny asks. Katie and I both shake our heads no. “Well then, let’s go there and then we can get my car.” Katie and I agree to this plan of action and the three of us head towards my car. It is not a direct path I find out, as both of the girls see things along the way that they have to stop and check out. I wasn’t entirely innocent in all of this, as I saw a dress and a pair of shoes that I felt I needed. Luckily after seeing price tags, I did not purchase anything. The same could not be said for my partners in crime. Katie found a pair of brown, lace up ankle boots she had to have Jenny bought ANOTHER pair of pumps. That would make two pairs of shoes on today’s trip alone. Add this to the 50 pairs she has back at the apartment and I would say the girl is out of control.

We finally make it to my car and head downtown to the restaurant Jenny has mentioned. Jenny pulls up in an alley behind a very old looking building. We hop out and walk down another alley that runs along one side of the building and find ourselves standing in front of an old, but not run down building with a large neon sign that says ‘Rosato’s’. Jenny assures Katie and I that this place has great old school Italian food. As we walk in and survey the dining room, we realize that if our parents were here, they we still be younger than most of the diners by about 25 years. A middle age man, who looks almost stereotypically Italian comes up to where we are standing. A booming voice comes from this man “Jenny! It’s been so long!”

“Hello Paul, it’s great to see you again. You have room for three girls tonight?” Jenny replies to the man.

“For you, always. Follow me.” And with that Jenny, Katie and I are led to a corner table near the back of the restaurant. Along the way Paul grabs a bottle of wine off of a small bar and pours each one of us a glass. He also motioned over a young looking waitress and introduces us. “This is my niece Marie; she will take care of you. Ladies enjoy your meal.” And Paul moves back to the front where the almost exact same ritual as we just experienced happens “Tom, Tammy great to have you back” we hear. I already like the feel of this place. Marie hands us each a menu and goes over the specials. She tells us she will give us a minute too look over the menu and moves off as well.

“If you like Italian food, you will love this place.” Jenny informs us. “My family has been coming here since it opened I think.”

We peruse the menu and I order the Beef Ravoili, Katie orders the Lasagna and Jenny orders the Pesto Linguine with Chicken. We chat about our days torture on my credit card as well as our plans for later on this evening. As we are waiting, Katie proposes a toast “To my two best friends, Jenny and Alexa. May their future together be a lot easier than the last few days. I don’t think I have ever been happier for two people than the two of you.” Jenny and I turn and look and look at each other and once again I can see the happiness in her eyes. I can’t imagine what my eyes are displaying. Knowing we are in a public place and that most of the people in the restaurant would not deal well with two girls kissing, our hands seek out each other’s under the table and grasps the other’s.

Our food arrives. The smells are incredible, but the taste is even better. I have always loved ravioli. Whoever though of stuffing meat into pasta and then covering it in a sauce is one of the greatest geniuses in human history. But if they were geniuses, the cooks here at Rosato’s were gods. “Jenny this is the best ravioli I have ever had. We will definitely be coming here again.” Jenny just smiles with the smile that might seem smug to others, but one that just shows she knew what she was talking about. Katie echoes similar thoughts about her Lasagna. Soon the three of us are offering each other a taste of others dinner. When it was my turn to try Jenny’s linguine however she personally fed it to me. I couldn’t believe how turned on I was by this action. I think that Jenny was just as turned on by the whole situation. The two of us started to lean into towards each other to share something more until the clearing of a throat broke the moment.

“Knock it off you two. You might give some of the old timers in here a heart attack if you kiss. Wait until you are in the car at least.” Katie chastises the two of us. We just giggle and continue on with our excellent meal. I soon reached a point where I could eat no more, but it looked like I had barely dented my plate. It appeared that Jenny and Katie were in the same situation I was in. We all had a full stomach and smile on our faces. Marie returns to our table and asks if we needed anything else. We assure her we do not, which cause Marie to giggle. “I usually can feed myself for a week with one meal here.” Marie tells us. “I’ll get you some boxes to take this home.” She leaves us and we sit back and bask in our gluttony. Marie returns with our boxes but also round of espressos and an order of Tiramisu. Before we can decline, Marie informs us that the desert and coffee are a form her Uncle. The Tiramisu is like the rest of the food here, incredible. It was a perfect end to a wonderful meal. We thanked Paul for everything and let him know how wonderful the meal was and that we would definitely be back. He said beautiful woman were always welcome, which made me blush slightly and we headed out into the twilight of a Friday night.

Soon we were back in my car and on our way the couple of blocks to where Jenny’s car is parked. It was determined during the drive there will be no stopping at Brady’s tonight. That is a relief. I do not want to run into that Derek again. Jenny hops out and Katie takes over behind the wheel, much to my dismay. Jenny laughs at me and hops into her car and drives off, leaving me with Katie driving my car. I know I really don’t have choice, but I am still scarred at this prospect. One thing that is good, is that I get a chance to have a little alone time with Katie.

“First off keep your attention on the road, but I want to ask you something. What do you think of everything that is going on? Me dressing more, me and Jenny?” I ask my best friend.

Even though I had lectured her, Katie looked over at me with a warm smile on her face. “I haven’t seen two people happier in a long time. You seem to be more at ease with the clothing and being Alexa and Jenny is just one gigantic smile. Just be careful OK? I know how you feel about her, just make sure this doesn’t consume you. I still want time with my sister.” Katie says.

It doesn’t take long and we are soon back at the apartment. Jenny is waiting for us in the underground garage to help haul up the days take to the girl’s apartment. It was decided that we would hang out tonight and watch TV or a movie. Katie ‘volunteers’ to go pick up a movie. I think she just wanted to get away from Jenny and I for a little bit. Katie was no sooner out the door that Jenny and I began kissing each other very deeply. She slowly pushed me back on the couch as was all over me, slowly rubbing her hands along my encased legs, while I couldn’t stop rubbing her near perfect rear end. I can’t believe that this is happening. This day has been incredible. But all of that is about to change.

From my purse on the table, I hear my phone ringing. It’s not just ringing, but it is the personalized ring of my parent’s home phone. Regretfully I slide myself out from under my new girlfriend and work my way over to the table, the whole time Jenny trying to pull me back to the couch. I giggle the whole way to my phone. Pulling the ringing object out of the purse, I take a deep breath before answering. “Hi mom.” I say as I listen to her talk about nothing. Finally, she asks a question and I begin to respond “I guess. Where? What time?” I now have committed myself to lunch. Looking over at the beautiful blonde on the couch I suddenly have an idea. “Mom, would you care if I brought someone with? OK, see you then. Bye Mom, love you too.” I stare at the phone for a moment trying to process the phone call. My mother wants to meet up for lunch because she is picking up my Aunt Laura from the airport tomorrow. Being that I haven’t seen her for about 2 months I figured I better. This will be interesting. She is going to want to know everything that is going on in my life. I want to tell her everything but know that would be a disaster. And then I invited Jenny. I want them to meet, but is now the right time? How will they get along? When I look over at Jenny, I realized I made the right decision to invite her along, now I just have to get her to come with.

I walk back over to the couch where I am instantly pulled to down by Jenny. We start where we left off, almost attacking each other right there on the couch. We break for a second to catch our breath. Jenny looks at me with a caring, loving look in her eyes. I can slowly feel my heart melting as I stare into the beautiful blue pools in front of me. “So what did your mother want Lex?” Jenny asks

I am unable to respond to Jenny as her eyes continue to draw me inn. I finally gain my senses, sort of. “Ah, my mother? Oh yeah. She has to pick my Aunt up at the airport tomorrow and wants to have lunch. Would you like to come?” I am almost shaking by the time I get to the end of my question. Jenny’s smile got even bigger than it had been, which didn’t seem possible.

“Of course I do. Why would you be scared of asking?”

I feel myself slipping back into my ‘Alex’ shell as I try to come up with an answer. Why would I be scared of asking? Oh. Let’s think about it. Here is a relatively geeky guy dressed up in women’s clothes. What woman would want that? I can feel a tear begin to form in my eye as I ponder how to answer. I don’t want to be that person. I don’t want to be scared of my own shadow. I want to be Alexa. “I am afraid you won’t like me as Alex?” I state meekly.

Jenny slowly backs away from me and I start to feel my whole world crash around me. The tears are really starting to form. Finally, Jenny speaks “Do you really think I would care less about you if you were Alex?” I nod my head very lightly, feeling like I am a little boy being chastised for spilling paint. The next thing I know I am being enveloped in a huge hug by Jenny. “Do you really think I am only acting this way because you are Alexa?” I just look at her again with the same sad look. “Lex, I like YOU! I want to be with YOU! I don’t care whether you are Alex or Alexa. I care about YOU. I want YOU to be happy.” The broad smile is back on Jenny’s face again and I once again find myself enveloped in her arms. The tears continue but this time they are tears of happiness. I pull away from Jenny and give her a long sensuous kiss that leads into a little heavier petting before we are one again interrupted.

“Oh God! Get a room you two!” Katie groans as she returns from getting some movies. Jenny and I both giggle at Katie’s comment before Jenny stands up and begins pulling me along.

“OK. See you tomorrow!” Jenny says to her roommate as she pulls me along to her room. I just shrug my shoulders at Katie with a huge smile across my face. As Katie starts to protest about being left alone and all the movies she has rented, Jenny starts laughing, telling her we are just going to get changed and that she should do the same. Jenny and I both change out of our clothes into something more comfortable for watching movies. This proves to be a little difficult as the two of are constantly finding ways to touch the other, each time the touched reminding the toucher about Katie.

After I have stripped down to nothing but the thong I had been wearing all day, I realize that my Mickey Mouse Pajamas are in Katie’s room. Before I can put something on to go get them, Jenny holds up a bag from Victoria’s Secret. I had completely forgotten about the Camisole and Tap pants set I had bought and eagerly put them on along with the matching silk kimono style robe. The feel is exquisite. Jenny dresses in silk pajama set in peach that looks absolutely stunning on her. I can’t help but give her one more kiss before we return to the living room with a blanket and cuddle up on the couch and watch Katie’s movie selection. As we are watching the movie I marvel at how natural everything feels at this moment. That this is where I belong, cuddled up on the couch with the woman I care more about than anything and my best friend eating popcorn watching a movie and just generally enjoying one another’s company. I did have to give Katie a little bit of a fashion show with my new sleeping attire, but other than that I just felt like I was one of the girls.

Soon the movie was over and the three us began to talk about everything. Katie asked if Jenny and I had any big plans for tomorrow. That’s when I realized that we hadn’t told Katie about lunch with my mother. I told Katie about taking Jenny to meet my mother. “That should be fun! Will this be the second girlfriend you have brought to meet Char?” Katie asks. Second, who was the first I think. I sit and stare at Jenny and finally asks who the first one was. I am promptly hit with a couch pillow. “Me you dummy.” I look down with a blush on my face, before I am comforted by a hug from Katie.

“I guess I never thought of you as my girlfriend Kate. You were always the sister I never had.” This earns me huge hug from Katie. I feel so accepted when I am around these two not some object that gets pushed to the corner like I do normally. Is that because of me being Alexa or is it because I can let my guard down and be me when I am around them? Or is letting my guard down what makes me be Alexa? It’s all very confusing but I don’t want to think about it anymore. I don’t want any deeper thought; I just want to enjoy the situation at hand.

Soon Jenny and I retreat to her room for the evening, saying our good nights to Katie but not before receiving another hug and being reminded by Katie that she will always be my sister. As we crawl under the sheets of Jenny’s bed I am reminded of how wonderful these last few days have been as Jenny moves in and gives me a huge kiss. Not passionate like it was early in the evening but more loving. Of course I try and reciprocate the action and am met with enthusiasm. This continues on for some time and rather than beginning to attack each other we just curl up together and fall asleep. At least Jenny did. I lay awake for some time just watching her, feeling each breath that she took and marveling at how beautiful she truly was. I couldn’t help but feel like I was the luckiest man around. It was that thought that started messing with my head. The question of am I Alexa, am I in this position because I am Alexa even though Jenny tells me otherwise? The confusion continues to mount and I feel myself crying a little as I drift off to sleep.

The next morning Jenny and I slept in as we really didn’t’ have to be anywhere before 11;30, To sleep even until 9:30 was a luxury. I was awake before Jenny and when I tried to move she cuddled in even closer. What a great way to start the morning. Jenny slowly woke up and looked at me and smiled as she whispered good morning. I could have died right there. This was the greatest morning of my life! Unfortunately I soon realized it was going to be one of my toughest afternoons ever. I extract myself from Jenny’s grip reluctantly and made my way to the bathroom. As I look in the mirror I still see Alexa and begin to feel sad that she is going to go away for a while. I wish I had the strength to tell my parents how I really feel, but that will never happen. The ridicule and scorn from Dick-head would be too much for me to handle. I shower and shave and head back to Jenny’s room where she has laid out clothes for me. But these are not normally what I wear. First was a pair of the jeans I purchased yesterday and a Maroon knit sweater that must be one of the girls. While it is a fairly neutral choice of clothes I get nervous about them, but not as nervous as the things lying next to them. Laid out is a white thong and camisole. I get nervous and just stand there starring at the items. Jenny comes up from behind me and wraps her arms around me and puts her head on my shoulder. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know if I can wear these things Jen. It might be pushing it a little.’ I reply.

“It might be, but they are pretty gender neutral. I think you will be fine.” Jenny says.

“I’ll do it, but I am going to wear my Chuck Taylor’s. Gives me a little more masculine look.” I say trying to act tough. This just makes Jenny giggle and soon I am too. She says that it is fine and heads off to the shower. I get dressed and head to the kitchen where I find Katie looking at her phone and eating breakfast. “Good morning, Sis” I say to her with a grin on my face as I grab a cup of coffee.

“Good morning Alex? I think” Katie says looking me over . “Are you Alex today? Oh, that’s right you have lunch with Char today. You’re looking a little androgynous today. Your idea?”

“No Jenny’s. She wanted to try and push the limit. I sort of did win. I at least get to wear my Chuck’s.” I try and say proudly. All this does is make Katie laugh and cough up some of her Cheerios.

“Oh yeah. Chucks. Real masculine.” Katie says while trying not to choke on a mouth full of cereal. I flash a semi indignant look before breaking out into laughter. After a swallowing her food, Katie says “How are you doing today?”

As I attempt to answer Katie, I can’t help but break out into a huge smile. “Katie I don’t think I have ever been happier. Jenny and I talked a little more last night while you were out. I still can’t believe that I am with her. Add to that the fact she is accepting of Alexa makes me even happier.” As I get out these words I feel a hug from behind me and wet hair against mine as Jenny hugs me.

“I’m pretty happy too!” Jenny says as she leans over and kisses me.

“God you two.” Katie moans. “I’m not going to tell you to get a room because you might take me up on it. Just no PDA around Char OK. You don’t want to give the woman a heart attack. That her little baby has a serious girlfriend.” Katie pinches my cheek as she walks past us to put her bowl in the kitchen. Jenny and I sit and giggle and kiss a little more before she heads to her room to finish getting ready. Katie watches her roommate leave the room before sitting next to me. “You were about to say something else before Jenny walked up weren’t you?”

“I was going to say that I am still kind of nervous about what is going on. Jenny says she likes me. It doesn’t matter if I am Alexa or Alex, but I still don’t know. It just seems odd that Jenny would want to be with me.” I tell Katie.

“Alex, I would be lying if I didn’t have the same concerns, until this morning. I have lived with Jenny for 2 years and I can honestly say I have never seen her this happy. Just go for it. I got your back. You two seem so good together.” Katie assures me. And that answer put me back in a good mood. For a minute. It was then a new fear hit me. I look up at Katie with a little terror in my eyes. “What is it now?” Katie sighs

“Now I’m nervous about Jenny and my mom. How do you think that is going to work?” I ask my ‘sister’.

That question earns huge laugh out of Katie. “I would definitely be more nervous of that! Jenny is going to be nothing compared to her and Char!” Katie states and I begin to laugh along with her. Jenny had walked into the room during Katie’s comments about my mother. I turned and looked at her and could see her start to become a little frightened. Obviously nervous, she asks Katie and I a question.

“What should I be afraid of?”

Katie walks over to her roommate in attempt to console her. “Nothing. Char’s great, but you are trying to take her baby away from her.” Katie erupts into laughter. For a second Jenny starts to try and get out of this lunch trip but Katie assures her it will be all right. Katie speaks up one last time as Jenny and I head out the door. “God I wish I didn’t have to work. This could be so fun to watch!” Jenny, in a very unladylike manner flips her roommate the bird as we leave the apartment. As we head down to Jenny’s car I can still see that she is extremely nervous and no matter what I do, she can’t shake it. She is so nervous she even asks me to drive her car. I chuckle a little but do feel sympathy for her plight. I am not exactly enthralled about meeting up with my mother. I would love to tell her what is truly happening in my life, but I know all it will do is cause more drama than I am ready for at this stage.

After a tense drive down to the Bloomington Strip, we find ourselves outside of Chi-Chi’s. While it would not be my first choice of Mexican Restaurants, my mother absolutely loves it. I scan the parking lot looking for my mother’s car. I see it and the panic begins. Jenny and I both get out of the car and begin walking to the door hand in hand. We must have looked like two people on their way to death row. Jenny was gripping my hand tightly and I was shaking. As we got to the door, I pulled her aside and asked her if she was ready. She nodded her head and tried to force a smile on her face. We step inside and Jenny takes off for the rest room immediately. Soon she is back and I take her hand as a hostess shows us to my mother’s table.

As we come into view of my mother, I watch her eyes go as wide as dinner plates as she spots Jenny next to me holding my hand. Jenny and I stand at the table where my mother seems too stunned to move. “Mom, I’d like you to meet Jenny Thompson. Jenny, this is my mother Charlotte Quinn.” Jenny is almost overly enthusiastic in greeting my mother, who is still just sitting there with a stunned expression on her face. Out of the corner of my mouth I attempt to get my mother’s attention. “Mom. Mom.” Finally, she collects herself and stands and extends her hand.

“Jenny, it’s nice to meet you.” My mother says in a confused voice.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you too Mrs. Quinn.” Jenny says somewhat more relaxed, I think.

“Please call me Charlotte. So, how did you two meet?” my mother asks, waiting for this to be some sort of set up.

“We met freshman year. I’m Katie Fahey’s roommate. But we only started seeing each other last week.” Jenny responds to my mother’s inquiry. I just flash a big smile as my mother just nods as she processes this information before launching into another round of questions.

“So that means you two live right by each other. Well, isn’t that convenient.” I cringe as my mother says this. For a second I thought my mother had morphed into Dana Carvey’s Church Lady. Even though my mother teaches at the Catholic grade school in my hometown, I wouldn’t call her a bible banger, but she does uphold many of the tenants of the Church of Rome. Premarital sex might be one of those beliefs she feels strongly about but I have never asked her. Jenny’s reply to mother’s comment almost convinced me that I was going to hear about her views.

“It’s very convenient. I can see Lex just about anytime I want.” I am not sure what caused my spit take, Jenny’s comment or the use of my nickname. My mother just nods her head as she reloads for another volley.

“Well at least he is getting some home cooking, or don’t you cook dear.” My mother shot out.

“I can barely boil water. Lex does the cooking. He is an excellent cook.” Jenny states somewhat smugly.

Much to my relief or chagrin, a truce is called as the waitress appears. Having not had a chance to review the menu, she asks if we would like anything to drink. By the look on my mother’s face I could tell she wanted a drink more than anything, but knew she would never drink and drive, she asks for an Iced Tea, while Jenny and I each order a Diet Coke. We begin perusing the menu. Jenny deftly reaches under the table and grabs my hand. We look at each other and share a silent moment while out of the corner of my eye I can see my mother and her little half glasses peering over the menu at the two of us. Eventually we all settle on something to eat, my mother going with the rather uninspired Chimichanga where Jenny orders the Chicken Enchiladas and I go with the Fish Tacos. As the waitress moves off I silently wish I had a bell so I could signal the start of Round 2.

This time the opening salvo comes from Jenny. “So Mrs. Quinn, I mean Charlotte, where is Mr. Quinn today? Couldn’t get him to take you to lunch?”

“Heaven’s no.” My mother replies with a chuckle. “I couldn’t get Dick anywhere near the Cities unless it is for a game or a Hunting and Fishing show.”

Jenny continues the offensive. “That’s interesting. It’s surprising that Alex isn’t like that. Was Alex much of an outdoorsman when he was younger?”

“No, never. Alex was much more of an ‘indoorsman’. He would rather read or play video games than go out hunting and fishing. I tried to work on that. I did teach him to cook which sounds like a skill he is still using.” My mom says.

I watch an evil smile form on my girlfriend ‘s face “If you can ever get him away from those silly video games.” My mother throws her head back and begins a very hearty laugh. I mouth the words “ass kisser” at my girlfriend who flashes a very smug smile in my direction. I just shake my head as I watch Jenny begin playing a game. A game I had no idea how was going to end.

“I had the same problem as well. Worst thing we ever bought was a PlayStation. He doesn’t blow you off for that silly contraption too, does he?” my mother asks still laughing.

“Not as much he used to.” Jenny says giving me a discrete wink. “So what was Alex like when he was little? Katie has told me so much about what Alex was like in Middle School and High School, but I’d like to know what he was little. Was he a happy kid?”

“He was a very happy child. He was kind of a mama’s boy. Until he was about five, he would never leave my side. It was like I had this person growing off my hip. Actually, I kind of miss it. When he was little, he always said when he grew up he wanted be like me. It was so cute. There was one time when he was about 3 that I found him in one of my dresses and high heels. He had taken a tube of lipstick and tried to put it on. It looked like war paint. He had it all over like some cheap drag queen. Can you imagine that.” My mother says, as I turn as red as a fire truck. I can’t believe that she just told that story. But it is what is said next the even embarrasses me more.

“I can imagine.” Jenny says with that same wicked smile. She quickly tries to cover herself “I mean, I remember hearing a story of my cousin being caught in a similar situation but with his sister’s things. He had three older sisters and couldn’t understand why he couldn’t wear dresses like them.” My mother chuckles at this and I just stare open mouth at Jenny as she tells her little tale.

“Don’t get any ideas Jen.” I ‘warn’ my girlfriend.

“Awe, I think it would be cute” Jenny says as she puts an arm around me. I whisper in her ear that she can do it tonight if she wants. Jenny continues to pester my mother about any more embarrassing stories. Thankfully my mother doesn’t reveal anything too bad. Only things like wetting my pants during the Kindergarten Spring Concert, attempting to make her breakfast on Mother’s Day when I was about seven and managed to somehow get jelly on the ceiling of the kitchen are told. Before anymore horror stories could be told the food arrives. I have never been more thankful for the interruption of waitress in my life.

The conversation continues over the meal. More just typical family stuff is revealed by mother. How I never got along with my brothers as they were much older than me. How because of how I hated hunting and fishing my father and I were kind of distance. As we neared the end, my mother started to quiz Jenny a little about her family. As Jenny described her parents and what they did, my mother suddenly burst out “Pardon me, you are one of THE Thompsons?”

With a confidence that could only come from someone who has lived with that question their whole life, Jenny responds “Yes I am”. My mother’s eyes went wide as she realized I had gotten extremely lucky in my girlfriend. Cleary confused as what to say next, my mother wipes her mouth and excuses herself and heads to the restroom. I pully Jenny close and give her a big kiss. “I think she likes me.” Jenny proclaims. I tell her I agree, but then again she has only met one of my girlfriends before, so she hasn’t had much to compare to. Jenny playfully punches me and we both giggle. I lean over and give Jenny another kiss that turns more passionate before we are interrupted by the clearing of a throat at the table.

“Can’t leave you two alone for a second. I’m going to have to call Katie and tell her to keep an eye on you two.” My mother says with a smile. It was at this point I knew mother had accepted Jenny. Now if I could just get her to accept Alexa and then my life would be complete. But as soon as I thought that I realized that I needed two more people to accept Alexa a little more deeply. Jenny and myself. The thought of Alexa put me into a zone where I felt I was watching the conversation at the table as an outsider. I could see my mother, my girlfriend and some guy talking away. Who is this guy with Jenny? He looks familiar, but he shouldn’t be sitting next to Jenny, I should. At the point, I start to feel angry about the situation. I can feel it brewing inside me, and then all sudden it abruptly comes to a halt as Jenny speaks to me.

“Lex, you OK?” I can see a very concerned look on Jenny’s face as I come out of my self-induced trance. I nod and give Jenny a smile before I pull myself together. I look over at my mother and see a similar look of concern on her face she asks me if I am sure I am feeling OK. I assure her that I am, I was just thinking of something. It appears that my mother has accepted my excuse but I can tell that Jenny hasn’t but she is acting like she has.

It isn’t long before my mother realizes that she needs to head out and get my aunt from the airport. After my mother pays the bill we head out to the parking lot where Jenny and my mother exchange the usual pleasantries of good byes of two people who have just met and my mother gives me an awkward but nonetheless motherly hug and telling me to take care of myself and Jenny. She also tells Jenny to take care of her son. Jenny assure my mother she will as we watch my mother get into her car and drive off. No sooner has mom’s car pulled out the parking lot and Jenny pulls me in for a tight hug. “Are you OK? You scared the shit out me back there. What’s going on?”

“I don’t know.” I admit to my new girlfriend. “One minute I was sitting there enjoying a kiss with you and the next thing it was like I was floating above the table. It seemed like someone else was sitting at the table with you and Mom. “Jenny just pulls me in and gives me a big hug. I am really confused and feel like the world is staring at me.

“We need to get you out of here. I think we should go take a walk. I think there are some things that you and I need to talk about” Jenny says. These words feel like a bucket of cold water being dumped on me. I start to shake until Jenny pulls me in her arms again. “You have nothing to worry about.” Jenny says. I reluctantly hand her the keys to her car and we head off eventually arriving at Lake Nokomis.

After parking the car, Jenny stops me before I get out of the car. Taking a deep breath, she looks at me and asks me a question that may seem odd to most people, but to me it seemed fairly normal. “Would you feel more comfortable if you were a little more Alexa than Alex?” With tears forming in my eyes I nod silently and look towards the beautiful blonde at the wheel. A knowing smile creeps across her face. She hands me her purse and quietly says to fix my face as she reaches around to the back seat and grabs a bag I hadn’t noticed. I quickly don a light layer of eyeshadow and mascara. I follow with a little blush and some lip gloss. Jenny hands me the bag she had retrieved and inside a found a pair of brown boots with a slightly lower heal than normal and brown women’s leather bomber jacket. While most people would have considered it unisex, to me it was obviously very feminine. I brush my hair out a little and put a pair of studs in my ears. While not completely looking like Alexa, it is closer to her than Alex. As I double check everything in the small mirror on the visor I feel a sense of calm come over me. Did Jenny realize what was happening back at Chi-Chi’s?

Jenny nods her approval at my appearance and the two of us get out of the car and begin walking along the paved path by the lake. One thing about Minneapolis I have always loved is the lakes and the paths surrounding them. Being October the leaves had started to change and it was an almost picture perfect day, all be it a little chilly. Walking hand in hand, Jenny looks at me and asks me again about what happened at the restaurant. “It was really odd. There I was as Alex one minute and the next thing I feel like I am watching everything from outside the group. You were sitting there with me at your side chatting with my mother, but I felt jealous. I knew it was me sitting there with you, but is wasn’t. Do you know what I mean?” Jenny just nods her head as I continue to struggle with my feelings of the whole situation. “It almost felt like you were happy having Alex there and Alexa had been pushed to the side.”

Jenny stops walking and spins me towards her. “You have nothing to be afraid of Lex. As I said last night I just want you to be happy. I don’t care who you are. You are one of the most sensitive, caring people I have ever met. I have felt this way for a long time, but didn’t know how to express it. I was not raised to be concerned with other’s happiness, just my own. It was actually a pretty shitty way to grow up. “

I give Jenny a quick hug as she says this before we continue moving on. The discussion begins to get a little deeper. We talk about my feelings of being Alexa and my experiences to this point. I ask Jenny the question that has been in the back of my mind since this whole thing started. “I need to know something. Is this something that you planned? Did you want to change me into Alexa?” There I said it. I had asked the question that had been bottled up inside of me for the last week and a half and had seemed to be controlling my actions. I braced myself for the answer.

“Oh my god. Is that what you think?” Jenny asks me. However, the tone of her voice was not what I expected. Instead of being mad that I might have accused her of being manipulative the tone was one of caring and concern. “God no. Like I have said a thousand time I just want you to be happy. I could see how being Alexa was affecting you. How a new person came out, and as much as I cared for Alex I could see someone who was happy with themselves when Alexa appeared. You became a new person. A person that needs to be part of the world. Part of my world I had hoped. I always cared for Alex, but Alexa pushed my feeling to a completely new direction. It has been a long time since I cared for someone like I care about you Alexa. I did not go into this trying to change you into something you are not. Heck I have never even thought about being with another woman. It actually made me cringe before. The closest I ever came to a lesbian encounter was last year at the St. Patrick’s Day party where I gave that kiss to Katie. I was so bombed I thought it would be funny to take her up on the ‘Kiss me I’m Irish’ button. The most excitement I got out of that was seeing the shock on everyone’s faces.” Jenny completed her speech with a giggle.

I could almost physically feel the relief wash over me following Jenny’s words. It was like the weight of the world had been lifted off of my shoulders. Almost. I knew I still had to deal with my family, but knowing that this was not some sort of set up made me feel relieved. I pulled Jenny in for the most passionate kiss I think I have ever attempted. And luckily, that passion I felt was reciprocated. I can’t believe that this was happening! I am standing here in public sharing one of the most intense moments of life with the most beautiful person I have ever met. We slowly break the kiss and we look into each other’s eyes. I can see the warmth, the caring and dare I say love in Jenny’s eyes as we stand there. Slowly parting from a facing position we take each other by the hand and continue to walk along enjoying the beautiful fall day and each other’s company.

As we continued to stroll along the lake shore, I could feel the two of us becoming closer with each step. I knew then and there that I could tell Jenny anything and I decided that it was time to see if she had similar feelings. I summoned up every bit of courage and decided to ask her the one other question that had always been there about her. “Jenny, I want to ask you something, and if you don’t want to tell me I will completely understand. There is something I have noticed change in you over the last few days. When I first met you, there was a sadness in your eyes. But over the last few days that sadness seemed to disappear. Can I ask why the sadness?” Jenny let out a sigh and I watched her shoulders slump slightly as she kind of fell into my arms. Her reaction was not one I was expecting. Looking around, I saw a bench and guided Jenny over. I sat down next to her and held her. I could hear her softly crying into my chest. Not knowing what else to do I just held her closely.

After what seemed like an eternity, Jenny slowly sat up and I could see that the sad look returned to her eyes. Through the sniffling Jenny apologized for breaking down like she had. I tried my hardest to comfort her and to assure her it was alright. She gave me a huge hug and tried to set up a little straighter. Soon she began to speak.

“I don’t think I have ever told you much about my family have I?” I shake my head and silently urge Jenny to continue. “My family is pretty messed up. Sure my family has money, but there is little love there. My father pretty much works all the time so he doesn’t have to put up with my mother and I. My mother basically just spends money for something to do, other than drink. Sure they both put on the happy couple routine around others, but at home they hardly speak to one another. I am basically an afterthought in their life. They could give a damn what I do. I am basically just a prop in their life for those public moments. But there is a reason for that. It’s a reason very few people outside of my family’s immediate circle know much about.” The tears continue to form in her eyes and before she can say anything further she latches on to me again and breaks down completely. I am at a loss as to what to say, but through the tears that the source of Jenny’s unhappiness comes out.

“I used to have a sister.” Jenny states in an emotional voice before clamping down on me again. The comment completely floors me and instinctively I pull Jenny tighter into me. I had no idea. Katie has never said anything to me about it. Maybe she doesn’t even know. I am at a loss for what to do so I just continue to hold her tighter than I probably have ever held anyone before. The two of us just sit there. Jenny clinging to me as I look out at the lake, contemplating what to say next. Luckily for me Jenny lifts her head and between sobs, attempts to tell me about her sister.

“Her name was Abigail, or Abby as I called her. She was five years younger than me. She was the most beautiful and happy little girl I have ever known. She had the biggest smile in the world that could light up a room. I was closer to her than I have ever been to anyone in the world. I doted on her and she was always trying to act like me. And unlike many older sisters, I loved it. She was the most precious thing in the world to me. Because of our family life we spent a lot of time together. That’s what makes her death all the harder on me. I wasn’t there when it happened. It was the summer I turned thirteen. I had gone away to camp and Abby was supposed to follow me up a week later. The story as I know it is that my mother decided she had to go out for some reason. Probably had some guy she was screwing and she left Abby with the maid. Abby was down at the end of the dock and slipped and fell into the lake. I guess the maid was too busy doing her own thing and never heard my sister screaming. A few hours later my mother came home and that is when she found Abby floating face down, dead from drowning. My mother went down a rabbit whole. She lost herself. I knew that something was up when that night as I was summoned to the main cabin at camp and my father was standing there. I knew right away that something had happened. When I asked if it was my mom, my dad just shook his head. I remember immediately breaking down in a screaming and crying fit and my father helping me into the car. That was the longest drive I have ever taken. The next few days were a blur. Looking back on it, I don’t ever remember my mother consoling me at all. I knew she had lost a daughter but I was her child and I lost a sister. I felt left out. The real fun came the night after the funeral. The argument between my parents was epic. Each one blaming the other for Abby’s death. My mother even blamed me. I was at camp; how could this be my fault? After that, I pretty much went into a shell. My whole life up until now has pretty much been just me going through the motions. I hardly speak to my parents unless it is a family event. As you could see from our shopping trips, I really don’t care about how much of their money I spend. Like I said, this is not something I tell everybody. I have never even told Katie. But over the last couple of weeks, things have slowly been changing. I found myself happier than I have been since I lost Abby.”

Jenny had seemed to quell the crying. Feeling bold I decided to ask, “What has started making you so happy.” The response was not one that I ever expected or even dreamed of. Jenny opened her mouth and said one word. One word that will stick with me forever.

“You”

I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t think. Did Jenny just tell me that I made her happy? Me. The geeky guy from across the hall. But how? Either being really curious or really stupid I asked the question out loud. “Me?”

Jenny smiled a huge smile as she prepared to answer that question. “Yes you. You are probably he kindest, gentlest person I have met. Every day we have spent together has driven home that fact. I don’t care what you wear. I don’t care if you dress like Marilyn Manson. I just want you to be happy. God knows there has been enough sadness in my life. Whatever I can do to help you be happy I will do it.” Jenny leaned in and gave me the most tender kiss I had ever received in my life. I knew at that moment I would do everything in my power to keep this gorgeous woman with me.

We slowly broke the kiss and we just held each other and looked out at the boats on the lake. It was the most peaceful thing I had ever felt. I kept thinking how different my life would have been if I would have said no on that Thursday. Would I be in this position if I had? Probably not. Besides my family, would I have ever the tenderness and love I feel now? And the answer comes back the same. No. Jenny slowly unwraps herself from my body and pulls me up. We walk hand in hand back to her car. Not a word was said for most of the way. As we approached the car I summoned up the courage to verify Jenny’s feelings again. “So you don’t care if I am Alexa?”

Jenny wraps her arms around me and says “Like I said, I don’t care if you want to look like David Beckham or Victoria Beckham. As long as it is my Lex underneath it all, I will be happy. I just want you to be happy.” With that we shared another kiss. As we broke away from each other I said one of the thing that would change my life forever.

“I want to be Alexa.”

Alexa Chapter 8: Guess Who’s Coming to Dinner?

The next few weeks saw me adapt to more of the role of Alexa. I started to dress more androgynously in public. Slowly bringing Alexa to the forefront. And it didn’t go unnoticed. Not only did both Jenny and Katie make comment on it, but so did the two idiots Brandon and Steve. Walking down the hall one day wearing a pair of skinny jeans and a semi crop top I ran into the two meatheads coming back from class. “Nice look Quinn. What time are you meeting your boyfriend?” Brandon cracked. Alex would have put his head down and ran to get away from these two bigots. Instead the Alexa side came out.

“Sorry no boyfriend. I don’t think Jenny would like that very much.” I told Brandon and headed out the door. As I walked away, I turned around so I could check out the expression on his face. In my mind, I could hear Morgan Freeman saying “Priceless”

While the dipshits down the hall like to bring me down, Katie and especially Jenny were highly supportive of my change. The two of them were always trying to find new things for me to wear to help me feel better about myself. It wasn’t just the clothes; they were constantly trying to reinforce what a better person I seemed to be when I was Alexa. And it wasn’t only the girls who have been supportive on this journey. Dr. Burke had been a huge help. I saw her about twice a week. The first time I saw her after our coffee klatch, I showed up as Alexa. She was somewhat surprised that I did.

“So what made you come as Alexa today?” Debbie inquired.

“A couple of things.” I responded. “I feel better about myself when I am like this. I noticed it the other day when I had lunch with Jenny and my mother. I was dressed as Alex and towards the end I felt like I was having an out of body experience. I was literally shaking as we sat in the restaurant. I was able to snap out of it and told my mom it was nothing, but I scarred Jenny. She had seen the aftermath of my little episode the other day and came prepared. She helped me be Alexa again after my mother left. As soon as that happened I felt more at ease.” Debbie continued to quiz me a little about what exactly happened. And each time I answered her, I seemed to mention Jenny and the support she had given me.

“Jenny is the girl you were with on Thursday correct? Katie’s Roommate?” I nodded at the question from my counselor. “Have you been spending lots of time with her?” I blushed a little and hung my head as I nodded a reply. Dr. Burke just scribbled in her notebook before continuing. “Are you two seeing each other?” With the same blush and head still drooped, I nod again but after I come up with a grin on my face. I think that surprised the doctor a little. “How did this come about?” she asked and I explained the events after we saw her and the talks Jenny and I had about me. Just like Katie, Dr. Burke warned to be careful, that relationships when you are in the state of mind I am in can be difficult.

Like the advice I had gotten from Katie, I listened to the words Debbie was saying but pretty much ignored them. I was completely whipped over Jenny. And strangely enough, she was too. There were very few times that we were apart. We slept together almost every night and except for work and classes we were together. Sometimes I think it bothered Katie. I think she felt a little left out, but we tried to include her in almost everything. Most Saturday nights became girl’s night in. We usually hang out and watch movies, whether it be ones we rented or ones on TV. Sure, there were nights when we went out, but I tried to limit those as I was nervous as to how I would be received. One thing we did start doing every Saturday was cooking a big dinner. It was almost like an old-fashioned family dinner. I also used the time to teach the girls how to cook. Katie was a great student, Jenny on the other hand needed work. The lessons usually devolved into food fights and massive bouts of laughter. And I wouldn’t have changed it for anything.

The rest of my life seemed to stabilize as I devoted more of my time to being Alexa. The time as Alex was becoming less and less. Basically, the only time Alex saw the light of day was either for class or work and even then, I looked a little closer to Alexa than Alex. It made for some interesting moments. Professors and some the people in my classes gave me odd looks the first few times I showed up in my new attire, but then moved on from it. This was a college campus after all. Unique looking people were part of the everyday scenery. Work was a little different story. My manager, Cade, did not say anything but I could tell he wasn’t a fan of the new “Alex” but most of my co-workers were supportive. One girl I worked with, Dannii, was very kind and seemed very interested in the changes I was making, almost too interested. The tolerance attitude she had always displayed to me changed overnight. She was constantly trying to talk with me and it seemed like she was always watching me. I felt a little creeped out by it. Two of my co-workers, Rob and Marta, were quite put off by the whole deal. It took a reprimand from Cade to get Rob to knock off the snide comments. Marta never seemed to stop. The whole job thing drove Jenny crazy. She wanted me to sue for sexual harassment over the way I had been treated and wanted me to quit.

For the most part life was good. I enjoyed my time as Alexa and started to feel that this is truly who I was. The good feelings were about to change. A few weeks after the lunch date with Mom, my phone rang again with that distinctive ringtone indicating it was my parents’ home line calling. Jenny and I were studying away and I rose to grab the phone off the counter. As usual I answered with “Hi, Mom.” However, this time I was completely wrong.

“Alex, this is your father.” Came over the ear piece and the shaking began. Jenny looked up and saw the situation I was in. She came over towards me.

Ah, hi Dad. How are you?” I say. I watch as Jenny gets closer and I watch her eyes go wide at the mention of my father. She comes behind me and wraps her arms around me.

‘Good. Say your mother and I are going to the Gopher game on Saturday, and we were wondering if you and your new girlfriend want to go for dinner?’ My father says. The question confuses me a little. Not only had my Dad just spoken politely to me, he was trying to be nice. I am at loss for what to say. I scramble for a reply.

“Dad, why don’t you and mom come to my apartment and I will make the two of you dinner? I can get a nice roast and do the works. What do you think?” As the words come out of my mouth, I wonder why I had just said them. Was I really going to have them over to my apartment? I hear a little hemming and hawing over the phone line. Eventually an answer came back.

“That will work. Kick-off is at 1:00, so I figure we will be over about 4:30 or 5. That work for you?”

Stammering I reply “Sure Dad.”

OK, see you Saturday.” And then click. I realize that I have never heard my father say the words “Good Bye” to any member of my family during a phone call. I hit the end button on my phone and just stand there staring off into space, barely acknowledging the presence of Jenny behind me. I reach over with my right arm and grab her hand that is wrapped around my chest.

“You OK?” Jenny asks. As shaken as I feel right now, I don’t know how I would have done without Jenny being there to support me. I drop my head trying to grasp what I had done. Eventually I turn around and face my girlfriend. Sure, this is a new relationship, but every time I look into her beautiful blue eyes I just melt. I whisper a thanks to her and drop my head on her shoulder. Jenny doesn’t say anything, just holds me. Finally, I lift my head and look at her.

‘Guess who’s coming to dinner?’ I say with a slight grin the belies my true feelings.

“I heard. I was standing right there. Why?” She asked.

“I don’t know. I wasn’t thinking. Actually, I was. He and my mom are going to the football game Saturday and then wanted to take us out to dinner. I really am not up to being in public with him. Plus, I figured if I cook, we can have Katie there as well.” I state. “What do you think? Work for you?”

“Of course. I’ll be there for you and you know it.” Jenny assures me and seals it with a kiss. A kiss that slowly evolved into a little more until we are interrupted by Katie’s arrival home from work.

“I’m going to start caring buckets of water around to throw on you two.” Katie says as she enters the kitchen. She could tell something was up. “What’s going on? Did I miss something?” Katie asks.

I look at Katie. “What are you doing Saturday? You up for a Quinn family meal?” I ask.

“Dick and Char are coming? Oh, happy, happy, joy, joy! What does Dick-head want?” Katie says sarcastically as she drops her purse on the table and moves towards the fridge for a bottle of water.

“I don’t know.” I say. Then I think about it a little more. What does my father want? In all the times over the last two and a half years that he has come to campus, he has only come to where I was living once, and that was to help move me into this building. He’s up to something, but the reason is beyond my grasp.

Not being able to study now that King Richard has entered my mind, I move to the couch. I try and drag Jenny with me, but she says she has some studying she wants to finish. I plop down next to Katie. I look at her and ask her what she thinks my father is up to. Katie finishes checking her email and puts down her laptop. “I don’t know, but he is up to something” she says as she leans back and takes on the look of someone of pondering a difficult math problem. After a minute or two she screams out “I got it!”

“Got what, herpes?” Jenny jokes from the table.

“No, shut up Jenny.” Katie replies as she sticks her tongue out her roommate. “I figured out what Dick is up to. He wants to check you out Jenny.”

I come up with a real insightful question to Katie’s revelation “Huh?”

“Dick doesn’t believe Char’s description of Jenny. He has to see for himself. Going to the game is probably just an excuse to come here and see if you really landed the rich, funny looking blonde chick.” Katie grins.

Jenny begins to protest Katie’s description of her. I simply sit back and let what Katie just said sink in. That does make sense. The Dick would never believe what my mother’s description of Jenny might be so he needs to check it out for himself. “Katie’s right. My dad is coming here to check you out Jenny. Mothers will either go on and on about a girlfriend or rip them to shreds. I’m guessing Mom went and did the first. My Dad would never believe I could get a girl as beautiful as you.” This comment earns me a smile and an air kiss from my girlfriend.

“Well we have to do something to really impress him and show him that it’s all true.” Katie says.

“I suppose I could jump Lex and do her on the couch.” Jenny says

“So it would be a typical Saturday night” Katie says. This comment causes a pen to be launched at her from the kitchen table.

“I know” Jenny says. “I will not be there right away. Give your parents a little time to settle in and then I will make a grand entrance. I will come in and give you a big kiss right there. Then maybe I’ll jump you.”

“I think that will work. But we might have to hold on to the couch jumping until later. Shit, that also means I have to clean up my apartment. And I work tomorrow until 8. And we will have to go shopping for something to feed them.” I say as I try to figure out how we are going to pull all of this off in the next few days.

Jenny gets up from the table and comes over and sits down next to me. Cuddling up into me she assures me not to worry. “We will worry about it Friday. I have class until 10:30. I will come back and help you clean the apartment.” This comment was completely out character for Jenny. She was not exactly the domestic type. Katie is always on her for helping clean around their apartment and Jenny usually pouts. Her response causes Katie and I to stare at her with open mouths. “What?” Jenny says. I can’t say anything; however, Katie didn’t have that problem.

“Okay who are you and what did you do with Jenny?”

Jenny just simply replies. “I will do anything for Alexa, even clean her apartment.” And cuddles into me more and raises her head up gives me a kiss. Of course, I reciprocate which just earns a groan form Katie. We break our kiss and just giggle at each other. The three of us spend the rest of night planning our attack for Saturday.

When I awoke on Friday, I was a little nervous about the next few days. I showered and dressed and joined Katie in the kitchen for a cup of coffee before she headed off to class. Katie laughed at how I was dressed. I hadn’t paid much attention to it, but I was sitting there in a pair of black leggings and an oversized Gopher sweatshirt. “Alexa you look like half the girls will in my class today. You really are getting into this?” At first I was somewhat insulted by what Katie said, but realized she was just adjusting to the new me,

“Is it weird?” I asked. I must have had a sad or scared expression on my face because the look on Katie’s face turned to one of sympathy. Reaching over she took my hand and began to speak.

“Oh god. I’m so sorry Alexa. I didn’t mean anything by that, it’s just the change seems like it is almost natural. Don’t take this wrong way, but did you have to take time to figure out what to wear today?” I shook my head at Katie’s question. “You just went into auto mode then?” I nodded at this. “What you did was dress as any normal girl would. Well, at least girls not named Jenny.” She said with a wicked grin.

“It just felt right as I was getting ready this morning. I feel like a girl, even though it is neutral looking. I do like how they feel. Plus, if I have to clean all day, I want to feel comfortable. Speaking of cleaning, what kind of help can I expect from Jenny?” I ask my ‘sister’.

A huge laugh escapes Katie’s mouth. “You are in for adventure. If you have been frustrated by the cooking lessons you have been attempting with her, just wait for cleaning day. You will be stuck with the bathroom, that’s for sure. Just be gentile with her. Living a ‘normal’ life is completely new to her. But if you love her, you have to accept her flaws.” Katie says before realizing what she said. “I mean if you like her., I mean if you love being around her.”

“I do love her.” I say in whisper stopping Katie from her backtracking.

As Katie gets up from the table. She wraps her arms around me and gives me a sisterly hug. “I know. I think she does too. Two years ago, I never could have pictured you two together. Now I can’t imagine you without each other.” Katie gives me light kiss on the cheek before heading off to get ready for her class. I let her words sink in and develop a warm glow from it. She loves me? That would be beyond my wildest dreams. But for now, I don’t want to push anything. I just want to enjoy the moment.

Enjoyment was not a feeling I was going to have now. Over the last few weeks, I had not been to my apartment for more than grabbing some clothes or something I needed for school. Today will be the longest I will have spent in my apartment since the infamous Tuesday night. I open the door and was immediately hit with the smell of musty locked up place. Before I could even go any farther, I went back to the girls’ apartment and grabbed as many candles as I could find hoping that they would take away the smell. I lit them and dove into the work at hand. Taking Katie’s advice, I began in the bathroom and gave the place a thorough cleaning. That wasn’t too bad an experience. After completing that, I moved to the kitchen where most the smell was emanating from. My first mistake was opening the refrigerator where a lot of old food and spoiled milk sat producing some of the foulest odors I have ever dealt with. Grabbing the food and milk, I shoved it into the garbage can. Grabbing the pizza boxes and fast food bags, I practically ran down the hall to the garbage room. Thankfully our apartment had a trash shoot and soon the smells had vacated the third floor of our building.

As I returned to my apartment, Jenny came out of her apartment. I couldn’t help but laugh at her attire. She was wearing a pair of faded jeans rolled part way up her calves, a blue and yellow checkered shirt that was tied just above the waist over a white tank top. The look was completed by a pair of white sneakers and a bandana that matched her shirt, wrapped around her head. She looked like a stereotypical soccer mom. “What she asked?” I tried to apologize for laughing, but I could see her beginning to pout a little. I walked up to her a gave her a huge kiss right there in the hall way and commented on her look.

“You look gorgeous. It is definitely a MILF slash soccer mom look. I just want to know where the minivan is parked.” This started her giggling and earned me a slap on the arm. As much as I joked about her appearance, she looked beautiful. But then again in my mind she could wear a garbage bag and look beautiful. I once again thanked divine providence for allowing me to be with her. We moved into her apartment and began working away and trying to make my apartment presentable to the King and my mom. We were almost finished when Katie showed up. Her reaction to Jenny’s attire was very similar to mine. Not able to contain herself, she spoke up.

“Jenny, the school just called. Alex junior has detention again. You can’t pick him up until 4:00.” Katie said laughingly. This earned her a wet sponge being tossed in her direction. Katie could not stop laughing at Jenny and got me laughing too. Eventually Jenny found the humor and joined us. Soon my apartment was cleaner than when I moved in. The three of us crashed on the couch, proud of the work we had done. I thanked the girls for all their help and the two of the assured me it was no problem. It didn’t take long for Jenny to cuddle up to me as we sat there enjoying me clean, but spartan apartment. It wasn’t long before our quiet rest was interrupted by my phone ringing.

I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Dr. Burke. Crap, I forgot I had an appointment today. I quickly answered. “Hello Dr. Burke, how are you today?”

“Just fine.” I heard from the other end of the line. “I was wondering if you would be able to move up your appointment today?’

“Sure. What time?” I ask.

“Is 1:30 OK? I am trying to head out early for the week end, but I don’t want to miss our time.” Debbie responded.

I agreed to the time and soon ended the conversation. I looked at the girls sitting on the couch. I knew that they were going to help me spruce up my apartment a little more so it was presentable. I almost felt bad felt bad about abandoning them, but they were very understanding and almost pushing me out the door. They did decide I need to improve my look a little and soon the ratty sweatshirt was replaced with a hooded maroon sweatshirt with the University’s huge block M on the front and my beat-up Nike running shoes were replaced with a pair of black boots with a flat sole. Jenny worked on my face and hair a little and Katie ran over to their apartment and returned with her black North Face vest. When the two of them were done, the led me to the mirror in the bathroom. Starring back at me in the mirror was a typical female student here at the University of Minnesota. A smile grew across my face as I took in the view.

“Just remember you are all mine Lex. Don’t go running off with any guy that starts hitting on you.” Jenny warned me before leaning in and giving me a kiss. Katie also commented on how ‘normal’ I looked.

“Say aren’t you in my women’s studies class?” Katie said laughingly. I just smiled at Katie and then flipped her the bird. I moved off to the door to leave for my appointment with Debbie, but realized that I was being followed by the girls. When I asked where they were going, Katie piped up that they were just going to run to Target and grab a few things to ‘brighten up the place’. I cautiously nodded my head and the three of us headed out of the building.

I made it over to Dr. Burke’s office with no problem, even though I was constantly nervous that I was going to be pulled over and I was going to have to explain why I was dressed the way I was. As has been the case my meeting with Debbie made me feel much better about myself. She was always so friendly and seemed to know the right things to help lift my spirits. I felt very lucky that I got her as my counselor. She did express concern over my the ‘dinner party’ I was having tomorrow. She was worried that I would have another episode like I did when I had lunch with my mother. “You had a difficult time when you met with your mother, and from what you have told me about your father he is very critical of you already. I am nervous that an episode like you had with your mother will be much more pronounced. How are you planning on dealing with this?”

“I am hoping that he won’t notice. But I think being on home turf will help me plus the fact that both Jenny and Katie will be there to keep an eye on me has boosted my confidence a little.” I purposely neglected telling Debbie about our little plan for my dad’s introduction to Jenny. I thought it would be better to ask forgiveness than to ask permission. While I don’t think I allayed Dr. Burke’s concerns, I think I was able to convince her that I would be OK with the help of the girls. She did make me promise to come in Monday and go over everything with her which I readily agreed to. And with that I left Debbie to get on with her big week end plans. As I walked out I feel like that Debbie has become my guardian Angel. To have someone who is practically a stranger be that concerned about me made me feel even more energized. A plan to thank her already began forming in my head.

Soon I was home. I walked into the girls’ apartment out of habit and found it empty. I thought I saw Jenny’s car parked out front. It was then I realized that they were probably across the hall in my apartment. This made me nervous. I had left these two alone for almost two hours. I can’t imagine what they did to my apartment. I slowly opened the door to my apartment and looked around. While they had not completely turned it in to a girl’s apartment, I could recognize that a woman’s touch had been added. It was just odd things. The first thing I noticed were some orange, yellow and white throw pillows added to my drab brown faux leather couch. I also noticed a lamp and end table now between the chair and couch with a couple of candles put on it. The book shelf that had only been used to hold my CD’s and movies had been organized, books added as well as couple of framed pictures. I noticed one of the pictures as that of Katie and I at prom. Why would they put that up? The family picture that had sat in my room had been added, but the picture that sat at the top of the book shelf was the one that caught my attention the most. It was of me and Jenny that Katie took of us last weekend at Minnehaha Falls. The picture looked like that of a typical couple both wearing sunglasses and enjoying the day. But if you looked real close you could see I was wearing makeup. And if the picture showed a full shot it would show me in a pair women’s stretch jeans and the ankle boots with a wedge heel that I had bought a few weeks back. I really liked this picture and couldn’t believe the girls had taken the time to blow it up.

I continue to survey the damage the girls have done. On the table is a beautiful fall bouquet of autumn flowers. In the kitchen, I notice silly little things like magnets on the refrigerator and a crock that is holding all the utensils. I smile at the work Jenny and Katie have done. It does look more ‘homey’ around here. The two of them do good work. I continue down the hall and look at the bathroom. The first thing I notice is a giant Viking head on the shower curtain. I had to laugh, because this is not girly at all! It will be good cover for when my dad comes plus it does look better than having a “Holiday Inn” logo like my old shower curtain did. The other thing I noticed was actual hand towels, in purple of course. There was also a bottle of hand soap at the sink. It was amazing that I had been missing all of these things, but then again when you live by yourself, you don’t think about these things

My exploration of my apartment leads me back into hallway. I notice that the doors to the two empty bedrooms are closed. I poke my head in and see that both are still in the same condition they had been in since each of the former occupants vacated. I look down and see the door to the last room, my room, closed. I move to it and slowly open it and find Jenny, still in her “housewife” outfit curled up on my bed taking a nap. Underneath was a new comforter with orange, brown and yellow stripes on it. I take a second and look at Jenny as she lies there she looks so peaceful. She is just as beautiful sleeping as she is awake. I can’t help but think how lucky I have been over the last few weeks. Not only have I been able to express my true self as I became Alexa more, I was able to connect with the beautiful woman laying before me. I almost start to tear up as I look at Jenny. Silently as possible, I step over to the side of the bed and give Jenny a light kiss on the cheek. As I am backing away from the kiss, Jenny slowly opens her eyes and whispers “Hi” to me before starting to pull me back towards her for a longer kiss that could only be shared by two people who care about each other.

I soon join Jenny on the bed and we continue the kiss for a moment. A moment I will never forget. If I thought that I was truly smitten by this girl before, I now am in deep. Jenny releases the kiss and tilts her head back enough to look at me. A smile slowly creeps across her face. Not a smile of just happiness, but a smile of warmth and dare I say love. She whispers “I missed you” and I return the sentiment. Soon the kiss has begun again and we settle back down deeper on the bed. Even though the two of us have been intimate before, I don’t remember the feeling of tenderness that we seem to be sharing. I am almost scared to touch her. Jenny doesn’t seem to have the same issues as I have and soon her hand is running across the back of my thighs and up onto my rear end. Her touch is incredible and I find it hard not to reciprocate the action. Slowly Jenny begins feeling up my sweat shirt on to my silky tank top. Any normal guy would have torn off his clothes and Jenny’s clothes and just tried to go at it. I however don’t want this to end. I slowly begin untying Jenny’s checkered shirt and wrap my arms around her, trying to pull her in even closer. Soon she is working my sweatshirt up and gently pushes my back so she can complete the task.

After removing my sweatshirt, she begins to kiss my face and neck and slowly kisses her way down my body. As wonderful as this feels, I long to have Jenny back next to me so I can share more kisses with her. I can only lay back and enjoy the sensual kisses. As she makes her way to my stomach I feel her reach down and begin trying to work my boots of as she continues to kiss my stomach and chest. I never had found the sound of zipper being undone as being erotic, but the slow release of the mechanical fastener gets my heart racing faster. Soon my boots are gone. I realize that Jenny has kicked of her sneakers during all of this and has started to kiss her way back up my body. As she reaches my chest, she slowly places soft kisses all over and lightly bites each of my nipples before continuing her ascent up my body. Soon we are back to together, sharing the tender but passionate kisses that had started all of this.

I begin to realize that it is now my chance to return the favor, and I begin to mimic the kisses down Jenny’s body. I slowly slip the shirt off her shoulder and stop for a brief moment at the cleft of her breasts before continuing my trek down her torso. I am met with light moans being elicited by my girlfriend as I make my way to her stomach. I reach up and gently unsnap her jeans and try and emulate her sensuous removal of my boots as I reach for the zipper of her jeans. The whole time her hands massage my head as the moans become deeper as I slowly remove her pants. I begin working my way back up her body and slowly begin sliding her tank top up and unfasten her bra. As I free her breasts I begin to lightly kiss each one before taking the right nipple into my mouth and begin to lightly suckle on it. I am greeted by slightly louder moans and increased breaths from Jenny. I slowly move to the left breast and begin the same process. Both the moans and breathing begin to increase and soon I feel my head being gently guided up by Jenny as our lips meet once again in passion. As the kiss continues I slowly move my hand back down her body where I slowly slide my hand under the waist band of Jenny’s delicate panties. Slowly begin rubbing her clitoris and gently guide my fingers into her.

Meanwhile I can feel Jenny’s hand slide up and down my back a few times before reaching the waist band of my leggings where she begins to work at sliding them down my legs. As she gets them to about my knees, can feel her feet begin to assist her hands and soon she has them off and her hands are gently caressing my exposed cheeks. She gently moves her hand towards the front of me and slowly reaches under the waist band and begins caressing my engorged member. It is now my turn to moan and breathe heavily.

As I slowly begin working Jenny’s panties off her body, she does the same with me. After they are off, she rolls me onto my back and straddles me. She slowly lowers herself down onto me and the two of us share a loud moan of pleasure. Our eyes never leave each other except for the occasional closing of the eyes to acknowledge the sheer pleasure we are feeling. Jenny continues to work herself down in an erotic rhythm that I try and help with. Soon the two of us reach a climax that I can only describe as earth shattering. Other than Jenny crying out for the creator no other words are said. A smile crosses both of our faces as we stare deep into each other’s eyes. Soon Jenny extracts herself and lays her down next to me rests her head on my chest, but not before another deep passionate kiss.

As I lay there in the afterglow of the most incredible, sensuous, loving experience imaginable I can’t help to be in awe at where my life has progressed to in the last few weeks. And the beautiful blonde next to me is the main reason for that. I have been able to find myself as Alexa partially thanks to her and I was lucky enough that this beautiful angel didn’t care how I expressed myself. The fact that it went even farther than that to the point we are at now was even beyond the wildest fantasies that I had ever dreamed of. I can feel myself begin to tear up a little. I was feeling more love than I had ever felt before from another human being. I started to mentally kick myself for the tears, but was interrupted by Jenny as she slowly raised her head up and looked warmly at me.

“I love you Lex.” Her voice said softly as she placed another loving kiss on my lips. The smile that came across my face masked the tears I was fighting back. For the first time in my life I truly felt wanted and it was all because of this beautiful blonde that had just expressed her deepest feelings towards me. I know I have said it before, but I could have died right at this moment and would have had no regrets. Finally, I can’t hold back the tears and let go. Jenny holds onto me and lets me expend all the emotion that has built up.

When I am finally done, she looks at me again. “I really do love you Alexa. I know it has been a short time, but I can’t imagine being without you.”

“I love you too Jenny.” I respond and give her another huge kiss. We don’t leave the bedroom for a couple of hours and make love to each other several more times. I know I should be off shopping for dinner tomorrow night, but here was no way I was leaving this bed and this girl. I can go in the morning. Eventually the two of us lay exhausted from the energy we have expended during this love making session. After a moment, Jenny asks if I am thirsty and I just nod. She gets out of bed and walks over to my closet. She pulls out my Gopher hockey jersey and slips it on. Even though it is big on her, it still barely covers her rear end. She looks damn sexy in it. “I don’t think anyone has ever looked better in a hockey jersey in my life” I tell her. She does a little pose and then comes over and gives me a long kiss. I try pulling her back in bed with me but she playfully chastises me before heading out to the kitchen. At least I thought. A second after she left the bedroom I hear the main apartment door slam shut. I can’t help but wonder what she is up to.

My questions are answered a few minutes later as I hear the door to the apartment open again and I hear the pitter patter of Jenny’s feel coming down the hall. Jenny enters the room carrying two bottles of waters, a bowl of various fruit and what appears to be my new royal blue robe. It was the whole set, tap pants, camisole and robe. “If I’m going to dress to turn you on, you have to do the same” she informs me. We both share a giggle as I slip on the tap pants and camisole and cuddle up with Jenny. We begin feeding each other grapes, raspberries and strawberries. At least we attempt to. It soon turns into a little bit of mini food fight with various fruits being thrown at each other or one of us ‘force’ feeding the other. There is also lots of hugging and kissing during this and at one point the bowl winds up on the floor with several pieces of fruit that had found their way to the floor earlier as we continue the love making session. Eventually we find ourselves cuddled up again, a layer of glistening sweat covering our bodies and smiles covering our faces.

We both don our discarded clothing and head out into the kitchen to look for something more substantial to eat. “Hey look,” Jenny says “It’s dark outside. How long were we in there?”

“Not long enough” I say as I grab her from behind and begin to nuzzle her neck. At first I am greeted by a low moan that appreciates what I am doing and then she wrestles away from me.

“Knock that off or we will never eat anything.” Jenny says as she seductively moves away from me towards the kitchen, flashing a little of her derriere as she kicks a leg up playfully. That was all the motivation I need as I come up behind her and resume the nuzzling. Our play time is soon interrupted as Katie comes through the door as she busts us standing in front of an open fridge.

“I can see a lot got done around here after I left for work.” Katie states as she walks through the door carrying a bag and sits down at my kitchen table.

“Don’t you knock?” I say as I give Jenny another quick kiss before letting her go and dragging her to the table with me as I can smell food. I look at Katie as we approach the table. ‘So sis, what you bring us to eat?” I say as I take a seat and pull Jenny on to my lap.

“Nothing.” She says with a smug smile. ‘I tried texting you two to see if I should bring anything home, but no one answered so I just worried about myself.” Katie says as she pulls out a box and opens it revealing a juicy steak. Jenny and I both begin reaching for it only to get our hands slapped by Katie. “You didn’t answer so you get nothing.” Jenny and I begin to give pouty looks and start playfully whimpering as Katie heads to the kitchen to grab some silverware. As she comes back, I get a playful slap on the back of the head as I am reaching for the steak and potatoes.

“Ow! What was that for?”

“For being naughty girls. Both you.” Katie says as she takes her seat. Looking at us she just sighs and shakes her head. She reaches into the bag and produces another box. You would have thought that Jenny and I had not eaten in weeks by the expression of our faces as we grab the box, and begin feeding each other. “You two are out of control.” Katie chastises us. “I suppose you two have been in the bedroom all night.”

“Not all night.” Jenny answers sheepishly.

“Yeah.” I say trying to act tough. “We came out, ah 5 minutes ago.”

“Just what I thought” Katie says with a shaking of her head and then a smile begins forming. “You two better get it out of your system tonight. You can’t act like a couple of rabbits tomorrow in front of Dick and Char. Char will wear the beads out if she sees you two.” I chuckle at that but can see Jenny is a little shaken by Katie’s comments. I wrap my arms around Jenny and try and comfort her. Katie speaks up as well. “Don’t worry Jen. You have nothing to be scared of tomorrow. Alexa though is up against it.” I think that this calms Jenny down, but I am still not sure she is handling the idea of tomorrow night very well.

After we finish our food, we begin trying to lay out a plan for tomorrow on the shopping trip that Jenny and I blew off tonight. We make plans to go to Byerly’s bright and early and Jenny and I wish Katie a good night. “I get it. You two want to be alone. I can take a hint.” Katie says as she gets up to head back to the girls’ apartment. As she reaches the door, she turns and looks at us. ‘Two things before I leave. Try and get some sleep tonight. Tomorrow is going to be a long day. And Jenny, next time you wear that jersey, please wear some panties.” Katie says and heads out the door laughing away. Jenny and I just cuddle up to each other again and share another kiss before Jenny stands and reaches out for my hand and leads me back to the bedroom where begin where we left off before dozing off to sleep.

The alarm goes off way too early for the little the two of us have slept. I reach for my phone and shut off the alarm and as I do I am greeted with a kiss on my bare chest from Jenny. Of course, this leads to some continued kissing and heavy petting. However, before we can continue to more exciting endeavors we are interrupted by my ‘sister’ calling out from the living room “We have to start locking that door” Jenny states causing me to laugh. Reluctantly the two of us get out of bed and don the jersey and sleepwear we had each warn yesterday and moved out to the living room. We can hear Katie making noise from the kitchen as we enter in to the living space of the apartment.

Jenny and I enter the main part of the apartment and turn the corner into the small, secluded kitchen and find Katie fighting with my coffee maker. As she gets the coffee brewing, she turns and looks at the two of us. “Good morning lovebirds, I hope the two of you got some sleep last night and weren’t being naughty.” Katie seems with a smirk. I continue into the kitchen and reach for some cups, gently shoving Katie as I pass her. “Hey chicky, watch it” she replies as she playfully punches me in the arm. “Are you two ready to go grocery shopping?”

“I guess. I can’t remember, did we make a list last night?” I look at both girls and they shake their head no. I ask Jenny to grab a piece of paper out of my back pack and I begin looking through the cupboards, shouting out needed items as we wait for the coffee to brew. Satisfied I have remembered everything I move back to the kitchen table and join the girls to enjoy the morning coffee.

Katie goes back to giving us orders. “Ok you two need to shower and get dressed. It’s 7:30 now, do you think you can be ready to go in a half hour? Jenny and I look at each other and smile a knowing smile as if we had other ideas. “Hey you two, knock it off” Jenny admonishes us. “You will each take showers in your own apartments. And get ready there. You are not allowed to see each other until it is time to leave. Do you two understand?” Jenny and I just nod at Katie’s maternal lecture and we can’t let it slide by unacknowledged.

“Yes Mom!” Jenny and I say in unison, casing Katie to laugh. Jenny stands and gives me a long kiss and heads to her apartment, leaving Katie and I alone. I kind of feel like a little kid as I sit there with Katie just staring at me. I can tell she has something on her mind and I ask her that very question.

With a sigh, Katie asks “Are you ready for this little dinner tonight?” The concern Katie shows has me worrying.

“I don’t know. This will definitely be a reality check.” I acknowledge the concern Katie has.

“Don’t let him get to you OK? Remember both Jenny and I will be here for you. I know the man is a prick but he is your father and Jenny has never met him. Try and be nice to him. But don’t let him push you around. You have come a long way in a short period, let Alexa’s personality come out, just not her clothes OK?” As always the advice my ‘sister’ gives me gives a little boost of confidence and I thank her. The next advice she gives energizes me even more “I think Alexa needs to be the one shopping today, not Alex. What do you think?” I nod my head eagerly. “Would you mind if I pick out your clothes for the day?” I nod at that as Katie pushes me towards the bathroom where I shower and completely shave. When finished, I return to my room and I smile as I see the attire laid on the bed before me. I slip on the black thong and bra set and insert the breast forms. I grab the stretch jeans left for me and pull them on. I can already feel how they lift and form my butt and get a wicked smile. I pull the navy sweater on and head to the bathroom to put on the makeup Katie had brought over. Satisfied with the look I return to my room don my wig and black wedge ankle boots. Even though I has been growing my hair out, I still need the wig. I wrap the multicolored scarf around my neck and stop in the bathroom to take one more look. I do look good. The next thought that comes to my mind is I hope Jenny likes how I look.

My question is answered as I enter the living room at about the same time the girls walk in. Jenny says nothing but comes over to me with a lecherous smile on her face and gives me a long kiss. As her tongue enters my mouth, I can feel her hand reach around and start grabbing my ass. “God you are hot Lex.” I just moan as we continue to tongue wrestle for a moment before we are admonished by Katie.

“Enough you two. Let’s GO!” Katie says holding the door open for us. Jenny heads out first followed by my passing through the door that Katie has held open. As I walk by my sister, she stops me and says “Jenny’s right. You do look hot. I have pretty good taste, don’t I?” I giggle at Katie’s confidence and head out the door and slide up next to my girlfriend and grab her hand. As we head towards the car, I can’t help like I have everything that I need right here with me. Soon we are on our way to Byerly’s.

Once inside the store, I take control. I give Jenny and Katie each a task to go and get certain items as I head to the meat counter to pick out a nice roast. I tell the older gentleman behind the counter how many I am feeding and ask for his advice, the whole time just beaming as I think about the last twenty-four hours of my life, not realizing that I might be projecting something else. I flash a smile and thank the man for all his help and turn to put the roast in my cart. Jenny is standing there with a frown on her face. She looks at me and says “Were you just flirting with him?” The question stops me in my tacks. Was Jenny jealous of me? Did she think I was going to runoff on her? I walk over to her and pull her into my arms for a long hug.

“God no! Jenny, one I would never want some guy and most importantly, I love you more than anything. I just can’t stop thinking about us, so maybe I am giving off some sort of vibe. I’m sorry, I’m all yours, you have nothing to worry about.” I try and explain to my girlfriend. To try and allay these feelings I give her a long kiss right there, not caring who may see us. Luckily it went unnoticed by those around us. Unfortunately, it did not go unnoticed by a returning Katie.

“Geez you two. Even here in the store? Knock it off before we give some soccer mom a fit.” Jenny and I giggle as we let go of each other, except we do keep holding hands as we continue to shop. I do notice that occasionally, I can see Jenny looking over at me with various looks. Sometimes there a look of questioning, sometime s it is a look of pride and others it is almost like a look of animal lust. One thing the little event at the meat counter teaches is me is that there is a touch of jealousy in Jenny. That incident will always serve as two reminders to me. One she does love me and two not to mess with her.

The trek through the grocery store continues as we continue to get items that will be perfect to serve to my parents. I decide besides the roast beef I will go with a simple menu of oven browned potatoes and steamed green beans as well. My dad is a strictly meat and potatoes kind of guy, but I do know my mother will appreciate the green beans at least. Desert then becomes the all-consuming item. Buying a pie is one thought, but everything here is so expensive. As we look through the bakery at the various items, I get sticker shock. It was then I decide I would make a nice apple crisp. I instruct Katie to go get a couple of different apples as I drag Jenny with me to get the few other items I need. As Katie leaves I stop and look at Jenny, “Are you all right?” I ask.

A blush come over Jenny’s face. “I’m sorry” she says. “I do get a little jealous. You have to remember I am the little rich girl who gets everything she wants” She continues on with a little smirk on her face. “It just seemed like you were flirting with him and I got scarred. Scarred that I wasn’t going to be enough. That as Alexa comes out more you would want something more.” Tears started to come to her eyes.

Looking around, I see that no one will notice us, I pull her in. I whisper into her ear. “Jennifer Ann Thompson. I have loved you since freshman year and I NEVER, EVER would do anything to jeopardize this. I have been living on Cloud 9 for the last few weeks since this all began. You will never have to worry about me” and I gently bend down and give her a long kiss. A kiss that I hope will take away some of the fear she has. I do also know that the two of us are going to have a long talk tonight. We release our clinch and continue on our way to get the last of our needed ingredients. And make our way to the check lanes and out the door headed for my apartment.

When we return to my apartment, I realize we forgot to go to the liquor store. I found this to be the perfect opportunity to try and get rid of Katie for a little while and spend some time with Jenny. I think Katie knew something was up when I practically begged her to go and even offered up the use of my car. With a slight wink to Jenny, I handed over my keys to my sister and gave her a detailed list of what I needed. Soon she was out the door and I was alone with Jenny. I turned and looked at my girlfriend in the kitchen putting away the groceries. I was almost feeling bad at how I might have made her feel. I walked into the kitchen and she flashed me a warm smile. Without even saying a word I walked up to her and planted a huge kiss on her lips. This slowly evolved into some heavy groping through our clothes. Suddenly Jenny stopped and considered my eyes. “I’m sorry” she whispered and buried her head into my chest. I was at lost for what to say. What is she sorry about? Rather than argue with her I simply took her by the hand and led her to the couch.

“I’m the one who should be sorry.” I say. “I didn’t realize I was flirting with him”

“You weren’t. I was just being a jealous bitch. Can you forgive me?” Jenny says looking up at with those beautiful blue eyes that seemed to slowly be moving back to the unhappy look. I felt small at that point. She wanted to be forgiven for her actions. This is so different than the girl I had met two years ago who I do not believe had ever said the words I’m sorry. I mumbled to her that there was nothing to be sorry about and continued our kissing. It soon evolved into much more and we found ourselves racing to the bedroom. The love making was much more passionate and animalistic but still more loving than anything. As we lay on my bed trying to catch our breath we hear the front door open.

“Get out here you two” Katie yells. “I knew there was reason you let me use your car and sent me to Haskell’s. Get dressed. Now” Giggling Jenny and I share one more kiss and get dressed, sort of. I pull on my old robe, while Jenny pulls on the Gopher Jersey, ignoring her roommate’s earlier tip. Entering the living room, we are met by a harsh stare from my ‘sister’ as she stands there with two bottles of wine and a 12 pack of Grain Bet Premium. “You two better get control of your hormones. We still have a lot to do.” Feeling like little kids, Jenny and I move to the kitchen and begin making the Apple Crisp. Mostly I began making it and teaching Jenny what I am doing. I will admit it was a little hard trying to cook with Jenny hanging on my arm most of the time but I didn’t care.

Soon the Apple Crisp was done and everything else was prepped ready for cooking. The three of us sit around in the living room waiting for the final stretch. It was at his point Katie speaks up once again. “It’s quarter of three and there are still some things we need to finish and you two need to get change. Jenny go make the bed. And then go get changed. Alexa, you need to wash up and bring Alex back for a while. I think Dick would notice if you walked around with your forms on. Now get to it!”

Soon it was 4:00 and I turned on the TV to check on both the score and the time left in the game. 4:37 left in the 4th quarter and the Gophers were beating Illinois. Well at least that will put Dick-head in a good mood. I inform the girls that we have about a half an hour until they will be here. It was time. I give Jenny a kiss and tell her she better head out if she wants to make her grand entrance and I grab Katie telling her I need her help. I have Katie begin cutting and cooking some bacon while I brown the outside of the roast as well as the potatoes in oil. Soon the roast and potatoes are in the oven and we await my parents for show time.

Our wait is not long as there is knock on the door. I give Katie a nervous look as I go and answer the door. I check through the peephole and verify that it’s my parents. I open it and welcome them. First I receive a hug from my mother and then a hand shake from my father. Both my parents look around and kind of check out things. Neither has been here since I moved in, so it is somewhat foreign. Trying to relax them, I ask “Can I get you anything to drink, I have Diet coke, wine, Beer.” My mother asks for a glass of wine. The next question is one I prepared for.

“I’ll take a beer. So, where is this girlfriend I keep hearing about.” At that point Katie came from around the wall that divides the kitchen from the living room. ‘So is this,” My father stops his inquiry “Oh it’s just you Fahey. How you doing Katie?” I laugh at the first shot at my father by the three of us as I can see the disappointment on face

“Hello Mr. Quinn. Good to see you.” Katie says before she moves over to my mother. “Hello Charlotte” Katie says to my mother as she gives her a hug. “It’s been too long. Sorry I couldn’t make it to lunch and you got stuck with the two love birds.”

“It’s good to see you too Katie. How’s your mother?” my mother inquires as the two women move off to the couch.

My father, obviously annoyed by the ‘woman talk’ looks at me “You said something about a beer? It better not be any of that fruity microbrew crap.”

Laughing inside my head while also cringing at my father’s comment “No Dad, Grain Belt Premium. Do you think I would forget that?” I ask as I move to the kitchen and grab a beer for my father and three glasses of wine. I return to the living room and hand my dad the beer and place two of the glasses of wine on the table in front of Katie and my Mom and keep the third glass for myself. “So how was the game? I didn’t catch much. I saw they won.” I say to my dad trying to make some small talk.

My father paces around looking at various things. He spots the pictures on the book shelf. He takes a long look at the one of Jenny and I then picks up the family picture that sits on a lower shelf. “They got damn lucky. The Illini have a pretty shitty defense or they would have gotten killed. I tell you that Taylor kid is a horseshit quarterback. I said that when he was at Burnsville and he hasn’t gotten any better.” My dad shakes his head and grimaces as he looks at the picture. I wonder if he is having regrets at how close we were or sorrow as he thought how life could have been if I had been just like my brothers. As he is putting the picture back, the door to the apartment opens and in walks Jenny. She looks gorgeous in the same shirt dress I wore a few weeks ago on that fateful day. However rather than a belt like I had worn, it is held by a red sash. As always she looked stunning. Jenny confidently walked into the room and greeted my mother with a hug before walking over to me and giving me a big kiss on the lips.

Looking at my father as he stood there with his mouth agape, I could tell he was in shock over how beautiful Jenny was. I can only and sit here and smirk as I begin my introduction. “Dad, I would like to introduce you to my girlfriend Jenny Thompson. Jenny this is my father, Dick Quinn.”

Jenny quickly sticks out her hand. ‘It’s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Quinn.” My father just mumbles under his breath as he tries to come up with something to say.

“It’s nice to meet you as well.” My dad says taking the offered hand while trying not to act so flustered. I couldn’t be happier that my dad is in shock over Jenny and I. My father had always derided me over my lack of luck with women when compared to my brothers. But now here I was standing in front of him with a woman that blew away any of their girlfriends. Jenny gave me another kiss on the cheek and moved to the couch. My dad looked at me as I watched Jenny walk away, “How the hell did you pull that off?” My dad asked me.

Feeling a little bold I just looked at him and said “I don’t know. Ask her. She made the first move.” And I walked away announcing to the room that I was going to check on dinner and asking them if they needed anything. Getting a no from everyone, I head to the kitchen to check on things. The roast and potatoes look like they will be done soon and I start calculating how much time that I will need to cook the beans when I hear from my left.

“Do you need some help?”

I turn to see Jenny standing there giggling holding open her dress and displaying a beautiful Purple bra and panty set trimmed with white lace and flashing a seductive smile. “God yes, but my folks are out there.” Jenny quickly closes the dress back up giggling away. I walk over to her and give her a long kiss. “Can I get your help later?” I ask as we continue to kiss away. At that point, my father rounds the corner. I look up to see him standing there with another stunned look on his face. Jenny attempted to bury her head in my chest as my dad asked if there was more beer. I gently slide Jenny to one side and open the fridge and grab a beer out of the fridge. He thanks me and heads back to the living room. Jenny and I break out into giggles as we try to deal with being busted by my dad. Soon Katie enters the kitchen. She begins to ask how everything was going but sees the two of us giggling away.

“Were you to making out in here?” Sheepishly we both nod our heads. “I knew it had to be something like that, because Dick came into the living room acting like he saw a ghost or something. It was funny as hell, but you two have to stop this for a little while OK.” The two of us nod shamefully but with big smiles on our face.

“Sorry MOM!” I say” to Katie with Jenny again cuddling up to me once again laughing into my chest trying to hide herself. The next thing I know my mother has entered the kitchen.

“Did you say something dear?” my mom asks.

“No Char.” Katie says turning to my mother. “I realized that the two love birds had disappeared so I thought I better check on them. When I saw Dick come back with that look on his face I knew they were up to no good.”

My mother lets out a little laugh. “Dick does not do well with those situations. I’m sure that he is quite off kilter with how pretty Jenny is and that she is with Alex. I tried to tell him, but he wouldn’t believe me. It’s good to shock his system occasionally. I better go check on him. Why don’t you come with me Jenny? Let’s give him some more shock treatment.” My mother finishes giggling away as she leads my girlfriend back to the living room to spend more time with my father. I was surprised at how my mother had taken to Jenny and how much she had just opened up. After my mother and Jenny left, Katie and I just stared at each other in shock.

“Who was that woman?” I asked Katie which started her laughing. I had Katie begin steaming the beans and I began making the gravy. Once the beans were done I threw them in a pan of olive oil and the bacon and added some lemon to give them a final touch Katie became my ‘waitress’ and was moving the completed items of the meal to the table and soon everything was on the table and ready to go. Katie announce that dinner was served and soon we were all at the table. Of course, my mother wouldn’t let us eat without saying grace. I could tell Jenny was a little uncomfortable with this, but Katie had been around my family enough to know Charlotte and her ways. Soon my father was carving the beef and we were enjoying the meal. My mother was very complimentary of it, as were Katie and Jenny. My father seemed to be tolerating the green beans and but he was eating everything so I guess he liked the rest. The only thing my dad did to get under my skin about the food is when he asked for the ketchup. Why would anyone use ketchup on a nice piece of beef was beyond belief.

However, it wasn’t my father’s use of condiments that was concerning me the most as the meal when on. The first incident that started to make me nervous was when I stood up to go to the kitchen and get more gravy. “What the hell are those pants you’re wearing?” my father asked. I looked down and froze. I was wearing my women’s stretch jeans and not the skinny jeans. Thankfully Jenny was there to cover for me and explain that they were some jeans that she had bought for me. She asked my dad if they looked nice, and all he could do was grunt. “I don’t get you guys nowadays. Wearing these chick clothes. No offense Jenny, but those seem a little tight.” Jenny tried to persuade otherwise, but my father would have none of it. “All I am saying, is that in my day, men wore Levi’s or Wrangler’s, not some fruity thing like Gloria Vanderbilt’s.” I signaled Jenny from the kitchen to drop the issue

The second event of the evening that got me just as concerned is when we were having desert. My mother and the girls began talking about the recent events of “The Bachelor”. While never being a fan of reality TV, I had started watching it with Jenny as another way to spend time together. As we were talking about the actions of Rebecca on the show and her attempts to gain the bachelor, Devan’s favor. I joined in and did not realize how animated I had become during the conversation. I realized I had made some hand gesture that was obviously very feminine and hoped that my parents did not pick up it. My mother did not, at least she made no comment on it. However, as I looked at the opposite end of the table, I saw my father giving me an odd, questioning look. I felt like I had been busted. With a touch of confusion in his voice, my father asks me “You are watching a chick show rather than Monday night football? Jesus Christ! Is that how I raised you?” By the look on Jenny’s face I could tell she was shocked by my father’s opinion. Before I could say anything, my mother surprisingly chastised my father.

“Dick, let them be! If Alex wants to spend time with his girlfriend it will not kill him.” I was in shock that my mother spoke up against my father, and I think my father was as well. The look on his face was one of incomprehension. He just shook his head at the conversation and returned to his apple crisp. As the conversation amongst the women and I continued I could see his frustration build and he stood up from the table. He walked into the kitchen and grabbed a beer. He went to the living room, plopped himself in a chair and turned on the TV. My mother turned to me “Go sit with your father. He seems a little upset.” Nodding, I heed my mother’s request. I grab my glass and join my father as he flips channels on the TV. I feel like I am back home as he barely acknowledges my presence at first. Before turning to me and speaking.

“What the fuck is going on here? Are you completely pussy whipped?” My father says to me with almost anger in his voice. “Yeah she is a good-looking girl, but grow some balls boy! You’re the man. Don’t sit and watch some chick show with her, don’t let her buy you some fruity clothes. Man up!” Outwardly I attempted to agree with my father, but inwardly I was losing it. He will lose his mind if he finds out about the changes I have begun to go through. I don’t care what he says about me, but he needs to leave Jenny alone. Before I can say anything, Dick-head begins spouting more advice to me. “And do something about all the crap you got laying around here. What is this candles, pictures of your girlfriend and your family on shelves. A plant over there. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say the only room you decorated here is the bathroom!” The disgust on my father’s face said it all. His final comment puts me over the edge as he whispers, “She’s just some piece of ass. They are a dime a dozen.” I finally get the nerve to say something.

“You leave Jenny alone. You can be a prick to me but you ever say anything about Jenny again old man you are going to have to deal with me.” My father just eyes me up and laughs. The arrogance that his man displays is amazing.”

My dad looks over at my mother and says “Come on Char, I think it’s time to head home and leave the girls alone.” He emphasizes the word girls and looks directly at me as he says it. For the first time in a while I agree with something my dad says. I try and return his smile, which surprisingly makes him flinch ever so slightly.

My mother gives me a sympathetic look as she gives me a hug and my dad moves to the door. She turns and gives both the girls a hug telling Katie to keep an eye on Jenny and I. She gives Jenny a hug and tells her to watch me. She gives me another sympathetic look and mouths ‘I’m Sorry”

This whole time my father is standing at the door getting anxious. “Come on Char, let’s get a move on it! Jesus!” As final shot on the way out the door, my dad yells see you girls and soon one of the worst nights of my life is over.

As soon as the door closes I completely lose the temper I have held in for the last few hours. “Fuck you Asshole” I scream. “I hope you get pulled over for a DWI on the way home then some guy tries to fuck you up the ass when you’re in jail!” I continued screaming other profanities at the top of my lungs. I don’t even remember what I was saying but soon all the anger is drained from my body and I begin to break down. Jenny is immediately at my side trying to comfort me and she begins to lead me to the couch. I continue my break down as Jenny just holds me.

I slowly sit up and through my tears I look at Jenny and ask, “How can anyone be so closed minded? Did you hear the lecture he gave me?”

Jenny looks at me sympathetically, “Only a little. Your mother did because she got up from the table quickly when we heard him talking to you. I’m so sorry Lex. I thought everything was going so well. When he got here, you seemed so confident. The food was great but it was like he kept coming at you. He kept trying to put you down. Now I know why you call him Dick-head.”

“The guy is a Grade A prick, and you only saw part of it Jen.” Katie says as she sits down next to me on the couch. “Hey, at least your Mom seemed to enjoyed it. She even commented on what a good cook you are. I should have known your dad would be like this, but it was worse than I remember.” Both girls help, with the attention they were giving me. But the feeling that I had failed my father kept coming back to me. But the longer I think about how my dad was making me feel the madder I got. Screw him! I don’t need to take his crap any more. I pull myself together and pry myself away from Jenny. I turn and look at Katie and I see the concern in her eyes. I thank her than look at Jenny. There are so many things I see in her eyes. I see concern, I see fear but most of all I see love. I knew what I had to do. I gave Jenny a kiss and got up. I went to my room. I put on my wig and breast forms. I put back on my navy sweater and scarf from earlier. I apply some make up and this time I put on my knee high black boots. Ten minutes later I am standing in front of my sister and my girlfriend.

‘Girls let’s go. Alexa needs a drink!”

Alexa Chapter 9: Thanksgiving Fun?

Following the dinner with my parents, my need to be Alexa grew even more. It was like I was giving my father the middle finger every day as I get dressed. Each day that I continued, Alex became less of a figure around campus, and when he was around he was now an androgynous figure not a typical college guy as I had been in the past. He would occasionally show up for work, but I had begun thinking of him as someone else. I was Alexa in both mind and heart. There was still some push back at my job, which was getting harder and harder to go to. I knew I needed the money, but I felt like there was so much more I could do. Serving coffee, while a good job, was becoming more and more mundane. But I needed the money so I kept going. Jenny and Katie were always on me to quit. Jenny said she would help me out if I needed money, but my pride wouldn’t allow that. Katie even went as far as saying she could get me a job at AJ Dunham’s. The standing joke about me working at AJ’s was whether it was a job as a cook or waitress.

As far as what was going on in my heart, that was a pretty simple matter. Jenny and I were always together. We wound up sleeping at my apartment more than we did at hers. While Katie was appreciative that she wouldn’t have to listen to Jenny and I at night, she missed just hanging out with us. The three of us were still constant companions, but it was those times like in the morning that she missed and was not afraid of stating her feelings. It did lead to a couple of arguments that were silly in nature but always came down to Katie feeling alone. However, a solution to this issue presented its self from an unlikely source. A few days before Halloween I was handed a 60-day notice of renewal of my lease. It meant that in the next two months I would either have to sign a new lease or move. It was something that I had completely forgotten about and didn’t know what I was going to do. I knew that I still wanted to have a home base close to Jenny and Katie but I also knew I couldn’t afford this place by myself. I began to worry what I was going to do as I couldn’t afford a place by myself. It was Jenny who came up with the solution. The three of us should live together in my apartment. I was actually the one who balked at it more than Katie did. The only concern she had was that their lease went through May and they would have to pay a penalty to get out. My concern over it mostly centered around my parents. My mother would be all over me about living in sin. She might have been naïve to some things, but she was smart enough to know that Jenny and I would still be together. I also didn’t want to piss Dick off any more. He was pretty upset about the female influence in my life. This would put him into orbit. Then again if saw me in the denim skirt and ankle boots I am currently wearing he might keel over.

I also was concerned about the future. What if Jenny and I didn’t make it? Sure, we were in love now, but what if she became sick of being a ‘pseudo-lesbian’? It could cause some awkward moments if we were to break up but still have to see each other every day. I guess I was still a little in awe that I was with her, as were most people we knew. Brandon down the hall was constantly making snide comments about the two of us and the few ‘friends’ we had away from out little group couldn’t believe that Jenny would ‘settle’ for me or that I was lucky enough to be with her. The two of us didn’t care what people thought. It was Jenny’s persuasion, and as my father put it, me being pussy-whipped that convinced me that we could do it. I convinced Jenny that she would still have a separate room, but we both agreed it probably wouldn’t be used as anything more than an oversized closet. With that decision, plans were made for the three of us to live together beginning the first of the year.
.

As the week passed, life pretty much slowed down to a normal pace as the anticipation of the upcoming finals began to extend its grip over the campus. Though it had not tightened down on anyone yet, it sat there looming and soon the extra study time became the norm. It didn’t stop Jenny, Katie and I from enjoying our lives but we did give begin to buckle down a little more on our studies. Jenny and I still were together constantly, even if it was us just sitting sound one of the apartments. Sure, there were the occasionally study breaks to give our minds a rest and if Katie wasn’t around the study breaks became a little longer as we rested our minds and gave our libidos a work out.

However, the impending finals were not the only thing approaching everyone, the upcoming Thanksgiving holiday was also a specter lying in wait. The fear of having to deal with Dick-head again started eating at me every day and it became a major topic at my twice-weekly appointments with Dr. Burke, along with how I was adapting to life as Alexa. She seemed very concerned at how I would come “out” to my family, stating that this would be critical in my long term happiness. She seemed worried that somehow I would not be able to do it properly. I tried to assure I could handle it, but Debbie did not seem convinced. Even though the thought of being caught sat in the back on my head, I knew when Dick found out it would be on my terms.

At one of our sessions, Dr. Burke pressed me on some of the other situations I had been facing in my normal everyday life. I explained to her that none my professors or classmates had even given me a second look over the last month as my wardrobe had slowly changed. With a giggle, I even admitted I had worn a skirt to my Modern American Lit class that very day. Sounding more like a girlfriend than a counselor Debbie burst out “You didn’t!” I just smiled at her a nodded. “Did anyone notice?” She asked.

“Yes one guy kept checking me out with a smile on his face. But don’t ever tell Jenny! She gets jealous the way it is.” I explained to the doctor the incident at the meat counter the day my parents came to dinner. I also told her about two other incidents that had come up. One was when Jenny, Katie and I were at lunch and the waiter kept making eyes at me. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Jenny just steaming. The rest of the afternoon was a little tense between the two of us. Katie even tried to talk Jenny down but Jenny just ignored her as well. It made for a short afternoon and when we got home, for one of the first times Jenny and I went to our own apartments. About a half hour after we got home, Jenny came over and sat next to me on the couch where I was reading for a class. There was a genuine look of embarrassment and shame on her face. I closed my book and just looked at her as she slowly began sobbing.

‘I’m sorry Lex.” Jenny said as she broke down. I was mad enough at her that I didn’t move at first and just starred at her. “You did nothing wrong and I don’t blame that waiter for checking you out. You’re a beautiful woman. Please forgive me Alexa.” I sat there and continued to stare at her as my heart began to melt and I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. Soon all was forgiven. I explained to Dr. Burke as I finished relaying the story how Jenny had even said to me after the experience at the Grocery store how she was sorry, but she a spoiled little rich girl and I had to get used to it. Debbie chuckled at that, but also seemed concerned that Jenny was somehow running my life. I assured her it was not the case at all.

“What was the second time?” Debbie asked. I started to explain how that just this last weekend Jenny and I had gone out to a club to hear a band. Katie had to work and the two of us had been wanting to go out and some fun. While at the bar this guy blatantly started hitting on me. He would try and lean in and make a move or give me a kiss. I was able to move out of the way each time and I could also see that it was getting to Jenny. I noticed she had enough of this guy and tuned a planted a huge, passionate kiss on me. I was no dummy and I returned my girlfriends kiss with everything I had. I think that the two of us were a little tipsy made the kiss a little more dramatic than it probably was. They guy was in shock and Jenny and I started giggling. The guy even got a little mad until the bartender warned him that he better not say anything and to get lost. Jenny and I both thanked the bartender and thought we better head out. I did go on to explain to Dr. Burke how Jenny and I did give the Uber drive a little show on the way back to our apartment.

The rest of this latest appointment with my counselor had gone well. I had begun to feel comfortable around her. She was becoming more of a friend than just my counselor and I felt like I wanted to do something for her. I remembered that neither Jenny or Katie had any plans for the week end so I did something that I hadn’t planned on. “Dr. Burke, are you available Saturday night? I would like to invite you over for dinner. I ‘ll cook. The three of us usually do something on Saturdays anyways. It would be great to have you over because I want to do something for all the support you have shown me.”

Debbie took time to ponder an answer to my question. “First of you don’t owe me anything. You have been a wonderful patient to work with. But I would love to come over on Saturday. Are you sure it’s not a problem?” She asks as I shake my head no. “Okay it is a date. As long as you make me one promise.”

Confused I ask, “What would that be?”

“Your father is not invited.” Debbie states which gives me a laugh. I ask her if she has any allergies or preferences, which she has neither. We make plans for her to come over around 5:00 and I make my way out with a spring in my step. Whenever I leave Debbie’s office I feel good, but for some reason today I feel great. I have become much more confident as Alexa; I was a better person as Alexa and I had the most beautiful girlfriend in the world. If I hadn’t driven to my appointment I probably could have flown home. That giddiness carried me through the door of the girls’ apartment where I found Jenny on the couch attempting to write a paper. I came up behind her and gave her a big hug and even bigger kiss.

‘Somebody is in a good mood tonight” Jenny says following the kiss.

“Yes I am.” I say as I make my way around the couch and cuddle up to Jenny. I continue to try and kiss her and finally she relents and puts down her computer and takes me in her arms and begins returning the kisses. I slowly begin massaging her breasts and then her rear as I kiss my way down her neck to her chest. Jenny just lets me take control and I am willing to take whatever she is willing to give me and soon I have her skirt up around her waist and begin working her panties off her. Jenny begins the same as I had decided to wear a skirt today as well. She was soon surprised as she reached under my skirt and felt my bare thigh. A low moan of approval escapes Jenny’s lips as she begins working my panties down my body. Soon the two of us are in the throes of ecstasy on the living room couch. While not a first for us, it was a first as Katie could be home at any minute. As we began to recover from our moment of bliss, Jenny just smiled at me and stroked my face. I could feel my smile from ear to ear. ‘Sorry for interrupting your paper” I say.

“You are more than forgiven Lex.” Jenny says and give me a long kiss. Our moment of happiness is soon interrupted as we heard the door begin to open. Jenny jumped from the couch and ran into the bathroom as I tried to straighten myself up a little. Katie came through the door and I tried to put on a good act. Katie sat down next to me on the couch. She begins asking me about my appointment with Debbie but she stopped mid-sentence as it her appeared her hand was trying to pull something out from underneath her. Jenny emerged from the bathroom at the exact moment as Katie produced a pair of panties that had been wedged in the cushions of the couch.

“Whose are these?” Katie asks. Jenny and I both blush a little at the questions placed before us. Feeling a little bold I answered my “sister’s” question.

“They’re hers” I say as I point and Jenny and begin a mock crying fit on Katie’s shoulder. “She attacked me!” At that point Jenny came over and playfully slapped the back of my head.

“You are so full of shit Alexa Marie!” Jenny says as the two of us fall into a mini wrestling match that is more full of giggles than anything else. As Jenny rolls over on top me and pins me to the couch we suddenly hear Katie behind us.

“Ewww! New house rule! Underwear must be worn in the living room at all times.” Katie averts her eyes and moves off the couch. It is at that moment Jenny and I both realize that we are giving Katie a full little view of what is underneath our skirts. Bashfully we straighten ourselves out on the couch but continue to giggle. We look over at Katie who is shaking her head and laughing at the same time. ‘What am I go to do with you two?” She asks rhetorically. Jenny and I restart our wrestling match and I warn her that I will get her. Jenny tells me to bring it on which brings more laughter from the two of us before we finally settle down enough to be able to tell the girls about my invitation.

“So what are you two doing Saturday evening?” I ask.

Katie being the responsible one present simply states nothing and asks why. The little blonde girl next to me gets a little big for her britches “Defending my title as couch wrestling champion.” This earns a tickle attack form her ‘competitor’ before we attempt to settle down again. I don’t know what it is, but since we started dating, Jenny has become a little sillier. I am not complaining at all. It has made for some interesting times on various occasions, but it is so different from the serious girl I met two years ago. I didn’t think it would be possible but I love her even more with this development. After being admonished by Katie, again, for our behavior we settle down again and I continue on.

“Good” I say “because I invited Debbie here for dinner. I owe her so much so I thought I would include her on our Saturday night meal. You two okay with that?” I ask. Katie readily agrees as she enjoys Debbie the few times she has had the opportunity to be around her. It is the other one that proves to be a bit of a problem. A pout come across her face.

“I was going to see if my girlfriend wanted to go out.” The pout soon turns into a big smile. ‘If it was anyone else I would really get you but because it is Dr. Burke you off the hook.” That little comment gets the tickle attack going once again before we are admonished, again, by Katie. We stop the activities and yell at Katie. “Okay MOM!”

As Saturday rolls around we finish cleaning the girls’ apartment and I begin cooking dinner. Katie does not leave the two of us alone even once. She pretty much has let it be known that she does not trust the two of us being left alone. Jenny and I try and be on our best behavior but we do find a way to sneak in a few moments alone. After all the cleaning was completed and the dinner was prepped and ready to go the process of getting ready began. I was a little nervous as to what I should wear. Boy, am I getting to be more of a girl all the time. As usual the advice offered to me was coming from both sides. Katie said I should dress more casually as this was just supposed to be a casual dinner amongst friends. And as usual Jenny thought I should go all out and dress up. While most of the time I do lean towards the casual look favored by Katie, partially because of trying to ease in to Alexa taking over, I decide on a dress. Of course, the is followed by ‘accusations’ that I have brain washed and that I was just sucking up to Jenny. I did compromise a little as I chose a simple blue dress accessorized by a rather large scarf and a pair of knee high tan leather boots. Jenny heartily approves of my choice as she willing expressed by a long kiss as I come in to the apartment from my own.

“Love the outfit Lex. Katie’s going to be disappointed.” Jenny says.

“I don’t care. I always dress down when I see Dr. Burke. I want her to see this side. Plus, there is another reason.” Jenny looks at me with questioning eyes. “You like it.” This comment earns me another kiss. This time I break the kiss as I knew I wanted to get some things prepped before Deb shows up. I go to the kitchen and pull out he chicken and season it so the spices can work their magic before I begin cooking. Jenny puts the last touch on the living room, making sure everything looks good. As the two of us are performing our tasks, we began to wonder what was taking Katie so long. Soon our question was answered as out of her room she came, and did she look great. She was wearing a Maroon top of some sort with a black and white patterned skirt, patterned tights with her brown knee high boots. She was covered by an over-sized grey sweater. She looked great. Jenny and I just stared at her with open mouths.

‘What?” Katie asked defensively. “Are you two the only two that get to dress up around here?”

I ran over to Katie and gave her a hug and told she looked great and then told her that I was definitely borrowing some clothes from my “big sister’ which earned me light punch arm then a bashful thanks. Jenny was a little more teasing in her response to the look. ‘It only took two years and a new sister but I finally rubbed off on you. You do look good Kate.” Katie promptly stuck her tongue out as her response to Jenny.

“Thanks both of you. I do like how it looks. Oh by the way little sis, the tank is yours.” Katie says with a giggle as she does a little turn and sits down in the living room. Both Jenny and I sit down on the opposite end of the couch. Unlike most of the time, when we are greeted with a moan or a head shake, Katie just smiles. “As much as I like to complain, you two are very cute together. You bring out the best in each other.” This comment brought a huge smile to not only my face but Jenny’s as well. Jenny looked up at me from her position snuggled up against me and gave me a huge kiss that seemed to last a little linger than it probably should. Soon we were interrupted with a cough. “I said you were cute, I did not give permission for a make out session.” Jenny broke the kiss and soon the three of us were on the couch laughing away. A knock at the door broke the group laugh fest. Katie went to the door while Jenny and I stood and straightened ourselves up.

Katie answered the door with a loud ‘Dr. Burke come on in. Oh, you brought wine. Thank you so much. Come in.”

“Thank you Katie. It’s good to see you and please, out of the office call me Debbie.” Katie nodded as Debbie came in and Jenny and I stepped closer. “Hello Jenny. Good to see you again as well and Alexa? My you look very nice this evening. I love the dress. Little different than I am used to seeing.”

Jenny extended her hand to greet the doctor while I blushed. As Jenny turned around she gave me a quick kiss and then told me “Knock it off. “You know you are attractive.” And I received a light slap on the shoulder followed by another quick kiss as a form of penance. I walked towards the kitchen, taking the bottle from Katie’s hand and went to pour four glasses. While I am pouring, I hear Jenny playing hostess as three of the four most important women in my life began chatting away. When I return to the living room I find that Debbie has taken Katie’s normal position on the couch and Katie has taken the chair leaving Jenny and I in our normal spot, where out of habit, as we both sit Jenny leans back into me. Debbie picks up on this but doesn’t say a word. About a half a glass of wine into the group chat, I realize I need to get cooking. I stand and head to the kitchen to get ready. Realizing I need some help, I call out to Jenny to come give me a hand. I had decided that having Jenny’s limited skills helping now would be better than an argument later, where her skills are much better.

“Alexa cooks?” Debbie says in shock.

“She’s a great cook” Katie says. Her pronouncement is heartily agreed to by Jenny. “I never knew until I met her.” Jenny says with a giggle as she tries to steal another kiss from me. OK I gave in willingly to her attempted ‘theft’.

“I forgot about that. That is when Alexa made her first bold move. Wasn’t it going to get some food from her apartment?” Debbie inquires.

Katie rises from the chair. ‘Yes it was, but she is an excellent cook. But will you excuse me. I need to check on the love birds. We have had issues when they are left alone, especially in kitchens.” With that Katie heads to the kitchen. Before she can reach it, I break the kiss and yell out.

“I heard that.” I am met with a giggle from Jenny before another quick kiss and I get back to cooking.

Katie laughs and turns to Dr. Burke. “Debbie, would you care to join me at the counter? I think we might eat sooner if we both are out here keeping an eye on these two.”

“I would love to. In fact, I think would like to watch the cook in action.” Debbie says grabbing her glass and joining Katie at the counter stools to watch us cook.

“Oh you will get a show. Like I said Alexa is an excellent cook. Her help needs some work though.” Katie says. Jenny promptly sticks her tongue out at her roommate and then moves to my side asking what she could do

“Don’t feel bad Jenny. I can barely make pot noodles.” Debbie says as she takes her seat. Jenny asks what pot noodles are and Debbie explains that they are what we would call cup of noodles or Raman. This starts a conversation that goes on about the little differences between America and the U.K. While it was interesting to hear some of the names everyday things are called here compared to “across the pond”, I soon realized that I had lost my help in the kitchen. I give Jenny a minor lecture to get back to work and she apologizes in the little girl voice. It was fun having the conversation while I was cooking and soon I had dinner baking in the oven. Rather than move back to the living room, the conversation continued right there in the kitchen with Katie and Debbie at the Counter while Jenny had slid up next to me as I leaned against the counter. It was a setting that seemed so natural that it reinforced me feelings that Alexa was who I was truly meant to be.

Debbie kept staring at Jenny and I as we talked. It finally started to get to me, so I looked at her and said “Deb, are your working right now?” with a grin on my face. She realized she had been busted and blushed a little. “Can’t turn it off, can you? That’s OK. We do make an interesting pair.” With that I leaned in and gave Jenny a kiss and a little “Eskimo” kiss as well. God, I am lucky to have this woman by side.

“I was hoping that I could, but you two are such an interesting pair. You always come off as a little nervous, a little uptight. But here you are so relaxed, and dare I say natural. I am sure that being at home helps, but there seems more to it than that. Maybe it’s Jenny. All I know is you seem very happy. But that is the end of my work for the evening. I’m sorry.” Debbie concludes.

“You have nothing to be sorry for Debbie” Jenny states. ‘You are seeing Alexa at her best right now. I would think it would be hard to get some patients to talk.”

Debbie laughs. “It is. Some act like they are being interrogated, but once you gain their trust, they can surprise you.”

“I don’t think Debbie wants to talk shop.” I say. “She is here as a guest plus now I can grill her.” I say. All of us laugh at my comment, but I can see Debbie give me a slight nod, realizing I had bailed her out a little. I am sure she is nervous that she might be under some questioning from both my girlfriend and Katie. I’m glad I could help because those two don’t need to know everything, even though they pretty much do.

Katie jumps in to start the questioning. “So Deb how did you wind up at the University of Minnesota?”

“Well, I hate to admit this but it was a man. I was finishing my graduate work at John’s Hopkins in clinical psychology where I met his Doctoral candidate. He was a lovely man, tall, charming. I was smitten. He had received an offer from here to begin working in their Psychology department as an associate professor so I followed him and was accepted into the doctoral program. However, he was not a very good professor and after a year they let him go. He returned to Baltimore as fast as possible. So here I was. Enrolled in the doctoral program, 4000 miles from home and no boyfriend, but I came to love it. I love the lakes; I love the city. Much less hectic than London or even Baltimore. But I do have one question. How can you stand the cold?”

“Good question.” Katie replies as we all laugh.

“You don’t really ever stand it; you just learn to tolerate it” I say as the timer goes of indicating that it was time for the finishing touches of my dinner. I ask Jenny to hand me the two hot pads as I pull the baking dish from the oven and add the peas and cover the dish to let it set up. “Dinner will be served in about five minutes.” I announce and then ask Jenny if the table was already.

“Is there somewhere I could freshen up?” Debbie asks and Katie directs her to the bathroom.

“I’m so glad you invited her.” Katie says to me. “I really like her and she doesn’t seem like a doctor at all.”

“Well she is a person Kate.” I say. “What do you think, she has a portable couch that she travels with?” My comment earns me a finger flashed in my direction which Debbie sees as she returns.

“I must have missed something.” Debbie says. “Are you two always getting after each other? She asks Katie.

“Well Debbie if you must know the truth. I consider Alexa my little sister. And at times, like all little sisters she needs to be put in her place.” Katie says as she gives me a stare down which I respond to by sticking out my tongue at my big sister. Debbie laughs at the two of us.

“I understand completely Katie. I have a little sister, Stephanie. She gets a little uppity at times and needs to be brought back down to earth. You three would like her. She’s not much older that you three and she does have a love of boots like you do Alexa. By the way, those boots are lovely. Where did you get them?”

“To be honest I can’t remember. Nordstrom, I think” I look at Jenny for an answer. She nods her head. “one thing I have seemed to have caught from Jenny is my love of shoes.”

Katie laughs out loud ‘I’ll say. I bet between the two of them they have about 100 pairs. I say it’s about a 75 – 25 split though.”

Jenny takes offence to the numbers Katie is spouting “Hey. I’d say it’s 60 – 40!”

Katie laughs at her roommate “Okay 70 – 30” Jenny is forced to agree, because she knows Katie is right. I watch Debbie during this exchange. She seems to be enjoying it. I ‘m glad. As a counselor, she has been a huge help. But here, she seems like a good friend.

“I never asked. What are we having this evening?” Debbie says as the three women take their places.

“It is Cuban Chicken with Sweet peppers and Yellow Rice.” I say.

“Sounds interesting” Debbie says enthusiastically. And soon all of us are enjoying the meal. I receive compliments from each of the women, none more important and uplifting to me than the one I receive form Jenny. A compliment and quick kiss has that effect on me. Soon dinner has been completed with stories being told by the three hostesses about each other as well as quizzing Debbie on her life. Knowing Katie as well as I do, I could see her trying to angle towards some more personal questions, especially if it is in regards to Debbie’s love life. Katie thinks she is the ultimate matchmaker and if she meets somebody who is single, she goes on a mission to find someone for them. She even tries to take credit for Jenny and I, but we love to shoot her down, reminding her that he only thing she did to introduce us was to move into a dorm room. Luckily Katie didn’t go too far in her questioning, and Debbie was able to dodge some more personal questions.

I had made a nice Apple Crunch pie for desert, and when I offered Debbie a piece and coffee, she waved it off. “I really don’t think I could eat anything more. That was a wonderful meal Alexa. I am not used to eating so well. My compliments to the chef.” I blush once again. I ask Debbie if she would at least like some coffee. “No thank you. I do need to be going. I had told some friends I would meet them later. I almost wish I hadn’t. You three are so enjoyable to be around.” I can’t help but smile at my counselor’s comment and soon she is making her way out. All of us say we must do this again and Debbie indicates that next time she will not have made plans to leave so early. She said she felt bad about leaving but she did want to meet up with us before the holiday. As we say our goodbyes, I feel like Debbie has truly become a friend and not just my counselor. As soon as Debbie is out the door, the inevitable argument over who has to do the dishes comes up. I always find a way to get out of, claiming that since I cooked I shouldn’t have to do any washing. After the normal argument, my ‘sister’ and girlfriend finally agree to both do it. As I relax on the couch, I listen to the laughter of the girls coming from the kitchen and smile, I realize this is what I always wanted. My opinion of that soon changed as I was joined on the couch by girlfriend. As Jenny cuddled up to me a gave me a kiss. I realized this is what I always wanted.

*************************************************************************************************************
The week and a half following our little dinner party passed at a normal pace, but the upcoming Thanksgiving holiday loomed and I began to get nervous. How was I going to handle my family? Not only would I have to deal with Dick-head and my brothers, but there would also be aunts and uncles and cousins and some them had kids. Thanksgiving was a big event in my family, much more than Christmas so I knew that this would not be the day to come out as Alexa, and the thought of being Alex made me nervous. I wished that I could get Jenny to come, but I didn’t want to take away from her family’s celebration. I somewhat retreated into my old Alex shell on this. The confidence of Alexa slipped away as the holiday approached. I didn’t realize that is was that apparent until Jenny called me on it Thursday night, one week before Thanksgiving.

We were at my apartment for a change and I was on the couch watching my favorite TV show, The Blacklist, as Jenny sat at the kitchen table working on her final paper. I was watching, but not paying attention to Red’s latest plan as I kept thinking about the holiday, just a week away. I must have been fidgeting or something because the next thing I knew, Jenny has sat next to me and laid her head on my shoulder. I kept up appearances and put my arm around her but inside I was feeling rather small. As a commercial came on, Jenny popped her head up and asked “What time is dinner at your parents?”

Confused I looked at her for a second and answered with “Huh? I mean 1 probably. Usually is. Why?”

“Well, I have a proposal for you. We go to your parents, have dinner with them and I meet your brothers, then we drive to my parents. They usually don’t eat until 6 and you can meet my family.” The huge smile across Jenny’s face let me know that this proposal was something she was very sure of but it still confused me.

“Why would you do that? Won’t that be a little too much running around?” I asked as a look of shock must have come over my face. Jenny’s smile became more intimate, more caring.

‘Why would I do that? You are so dense sometimes. I have seen how you have been acting the last few days. You have retreated into a your shell a little. It took me day or two to realize that it was going to your parents for Thanksgiving that had put you in this funk. It was also then that I realized you hadn’t asked me to come. Why not?” Jenny said with disappointment on her face. The look melted my heart. I knew at that moment I had made a mistake

“I didn’t want to mess up your plans, I’m sorry? I responded.

“Mess up my plans? You are the most important person in my life. Why wouldn’t I want to spend a holiday with you?” And with that she enveloped me in a huge hug. Tears were trying to form but I fought them back. For the one millionth time in the last two months I thanked god for Jenny. She slowly released her hug and moved back a little. “Now we have to go shopping to find you some clothes.” And the next afternoon we did, only this time it was for Alex. As we were walking through Macy’s downtown, I leaned in and made a little admission to my girlfriend.

“Shopping isn’t as fun as Alex.” This earns a giggle and agreement from Jenny.

Soon it is Thanksgiving morning and the three of us fighting to get ready. I had the least amount of work to do, as Alex didn’t need much to get ready. I did wear panties underneath my new pants but decided that wearing a camisole or bra under my new dress shirt might be pushing it.Katie had volunteered to work, so Jenny and I decided to get ready at my apartment, but knowing we were on a schedule I waited for her at the girls’ apartment. This gave me a chance to talk to Katie. I felt like we hadn’t talked in a while what with our schedules and just the fact that Jenny and I were always together. Rather than sit around I sat with her as she got ready.

“So are you ready for this?” Katie asked. “I wish I was going today. I would love to see Adam and Danny’s reaction to Jenny. Is Adam still going out with that bitch Bethany Johnson?”

“I think so and I know Danny has been seeing Lynn Elliot. Not sure if she is going to be there though.”

‘Really?” Katie asks questioning my brother’s choice in girlfriend. “I always liked her but she is a little odd. Well at least you will have the best-looking girlfriend there.”

“I have the best-looking girlfriend anywhere.” I say with a smile. Katie laughs at that comment as she moves out of the bathroom and finishes getting dressed. I head back into the living room and soon she is complete and joins me in the living room. Standing there she looks at me and begins speaking.

“Are you going to be OK Alex? I am worried. Don’t let Dick get to you OK? And if Danny and Adam become assholes, just tell them to fuck off and point at Jenny. They will be so jealous of their little brother.” I got up and gave Katie a big hug and thanked her for her concern. I told her I’d be fine since we were only going to be there a short time. Just as we were breaking our hug, through the door came one of the most beautiful sights ever.

“I can’t leave you two alone for a minute, can I?” Jenny said stealing Katie’s normal comment.

“Wow” Both Katie and I say in unison as we look at Jenny in an Eggplant colored cap sleeved dress and 4 inch strappy heels. She was gorgeous. “Little much for Faribault Jenny.” Katie says as I am left speechless. Jenny’s response to her roommate’s comment was to stick out her tongue. The three of us giggle as Katie indicates she needs to go and wished us a good time today. I felt sorry for Katie having to work on Thanksgiving, but as she said her and her mother don’t do much plus she made double wages and the tips were good. Waving Katie good bye, Jenny and I get our coats and start to head for the door before Jenny says she forgot something. She runs back to her room and returns with a garment bag and her purse. When I ask what is in the bag, Jenny mumbles a bit before saying that it is the Halloween costumes. I just nod and we head out.

As the drive down I-35 progresses, I become a little more nervous with each passing mile. Jenny just holds on to my hand as I sit behind the wheel of her car. As much as I want to see my mother and show Jenny off to my brothers, I dread seeing my father. The last encounter with him had put me in the frame of mind that I needed to be Alexa, but here I was heading to his home dressed in my boy clothes. As we exited the highway, Jenny leans over and gives me a light kiss on the cheek “Lex I will be there. Just try and ignore your father OK?” I just nod as the nerves kept me from saying anything. Soon we had pulled up to my parents’ house just outside of town. Jenny comments on how beautiful it was. My parents’ house sat on the last 10 acres of land that was once the family farm. My dad liked the seclusion plus the fact he could hunt turkeys on the land in the spring. As we walk to the door I begin to shake ever so slightly. Once again Jenny tries to calm my nerves. She gives me a quick hug and whispers I love you into my ear. That seems to help a little. I reach for the front door and hold it open for my girlfriend as we cross into the awaiting storm.

I take Jenny’s coat and hang both mine and hers in the entry closet. Taking her hand, we enter the large family room that is filled with family, my brother Dan is the first to see us. He dropped the glass he was holding as he starred at Jenny and I standing on the step leading into the room. At first my mother starts to admonish him, but notices the look on his face. As she began getting up and without looking back she yells out “Alex, Jenny. You’re here!” My brother Adam, who had been sitting next to my mother also stands and I watch his eyes bug out and his mouth drop to the floor. The only other sound I hear is my father groan as our presence has announced. I can tell this is going to be a fun day.

As my mother comes to greet me and Jenny, I keep shifting my focus between my two brothers while sporting a smug smile. I notice the blonde hair of my brother Adam’s girlfriend sitting next to his position on the couch. I lead Jenny into the main area off the family room following my mother’s hug. “Adam, Danny and Bethany. I’d like to introduce you to my girlfriend, Jenny Thompson.” And then one by one I introduce Jenny to Adam, Danny and Bethany. When I came to Bethany I instantly saw the claws begin to come out. Following the introductions, Jenny turns and says hello to my father, who simply grunts a hello as he is too engrossed in the Lions and Bills game on TV. Before Jenny and I can sit down, mother asks Jenny to give her a hand and asks Bethany to come too. Jenny shoots me a nervous look as the thought of being in a kitchen without me at her side is terrifying. I give her a quick kiss. “You’ll be okay. I gave mom a heads up. I’m the one who is scared.” That earns me a little kiss and a quick smile before my girlfriend is led by my mother to the kitchen. Adam give a look to his girlfriend and gives her a little head gesture to follow. Reluctantly, Bethany gets up and heads to the kitchen, leaving me alone with my brothers and my father.

“Where did you score her little brother?” Danny asks. While Danny can be a macho jerk, we have always gotten along despite our differences. When I tell him that she is Katie’s roommate, he laughs and asks “Katie got any more roommates? She is hot Alex. Huge score.” my brother says as he gets up from the chair and give me a high five. I feel a little rush by that. It feels good to get his approval.

“Dad says he completely pussy whipped. Practically needs permission to take a piss” My brother Adam says. My father chuckles as he hears this. “Yeah she’s hot. You doing her yet baby brother?” Adam asks rather rudely. I shouldn’t be surprised because he for all intense and purposes, Dick Jr. “Come on Alex, you given her the high hard one?”

“Shut the fuck Adam!” I tell my brother. “It’s none of your fucking business.”

“Hey watch the language you little shit.” Dick says glaring at me. It’s then he notices what I am wearing. He shakes his head. “I see you haven’t grown any balls, still letting the piece of ass dress you.”

“What’s wrong with what I am wearing?” I ask as I look down at my Marron dress shirt and black dress slacks. Okay it is a little overdressed for this group. I notice they are all in jeans and flannel shirts, but since I am meeting her parents I agreed that I should look nice.

“Do you see any of us wearing church clothes?” My dad asks. “Why the fuck are you dressed up? I swear this chick has your mind so fucked up you would wear a dress if she asked.” I think to myself if he only knew the truth. I begin to try and to explain why I am dressed up.

‘I am dressed like this because I am going to meet her parents later.”

“Who the fuck are her parents?” Adam asks. “The King and Queen?” Adam started laughing at his own stupid comment.

“She’s a Thompson.” My Dad says mockingly. “I guessing he has to go suck up to them. Genuflect and all that shit.” Between my father and Adam, I am beginning to get mad at all the crap I am getting, then again it wouldn’t be a holiday if these two weren’t pilling on.

Danny looks at me in shock. “She’s a Thompson? How the hell did you manage that?”

I blush slightly at my brother’s comment and shrug my shoulders. “I really don’t know. She made the first move.”

Danny falls back in the chair in astonishment, however my father does not take it well. “She’s gotten you blushing like a little girl now. God, you are fucking pussy Alex. Every fucking time I see you, you are more of pussy than the last time I saw you. Get the fuck out of here for now.” My father says as he moves to the garage door I am assuming to get another beer. Feeling like I am ready to cry and taking my father’s instruction I get up and head towards the kitchen. I make it as far as the dining room, where I pull out a chair and slump down at the table. I try to avoid an outright break down, but still silently weep at the comments made by my family. My little episode is soon broken up by my mother entering the dining room with something for the table. She takes one look at me before turning back to the kitchen and calling for Jenny to come out. My mother places the dish on the table and quickly moves to the family room.

Jenny appears at the door way and instantly sees me and sits down next to me and pulls me into her. ‘Let’s get out of here,” I say. “I can’t take it anymore. I hate that bastard and Adam is almost as bad.” Jenny just tries to hold me as I let the venom out.

“It will be OK Lex. We’ll eat and then head to my folks. It would be rude to leave now. What did he say this time?” Jenny asked.

“Just the typical things. He did say I probably wear a dress if you asked.” I say looking up at her giving her a slight grin. “Would you tell me to wear that one?” I ask with a mischievous grin on my face.

“Only if you’re a good girl.” Jenny replies with a smile followed by a long kiss. My mother happens to walk into the dining room at that very moment. I can hear her try and act all flustered and continue into the kitchen. Jenny and I chuckle at the apparent embarrassment of my mother. Jenny stands and puts out her hand and I take it as she leads me to the kitchen.

Soon my Uncle Bob and Aunt Karen show up with their two kids, Ashley 15 and Robbie 9. Bob is my father’s younger brother who has always looked up to my dad and tried to emulate him. He had similar crass comments for me the one time he got me alone and I once again felt the sudden urge to leave, only to have Jenny calm me down again. I don’t mind my Aunt Karen, but she is no help what so ever. When I was younger I always thought that she and my mother were great friends. But it seemed like every time she walked out of the kitchen, my mother would make a little comment about her. Never a direct shot, just a subtle one. I was amazed. I never knew that my mother had it in her. Jenny and I couldn’t stop from giggling. The time I spent in the kitchen helping my mother made the day a little easier. Jenny and Bethany did not. Bethany has always been a bitch and that side showed in her attitude towards Jenny. Jenny is not a person you want to mess with, and after a few of Bethany’s comments, Jenny came right back at her. A few times I thought a cat fight would break out, but luckily (or sadly) it did not.

Dinner was another adventure. Jenny and I sat next my mother on one end of the table, and other then the kind looks my mother gave us we had to deal with all kinds of looks. My father, uncle and Adam kept giving me disgusted looks. My brother Danny was constantly starring at Jenny in awe and I got a little mad, but since the bozo had been nice to me I took it in stride. Bethany just stared at Jenny with a scowl on her face all through the meal and soon I saw Adam doing the same. I felt like it was the two of us against the whole family. While the dinner seemed to drag on, but as I looked at my watch it had actually gone quicker than planned. Once the pie was served and the dishes had been cleared, the men moved off to the family room to finish watching the Lions and begin watching the Cowboys and consume more beer. Sneaking out early did allow me to miss the annual touch football game that took place at halftime of the Cowboy game. The family game usually involved one person getting pissed at another and a fight taking place. Usually it was my brothers but I had seen my father and a few of my other uncles get into it. I hadn’t been immune to it over the years, but as I was much smaller than my brothers and my cousins who were not here, I usually ended up on the short side of it.

With pleading eyes, I finally got Jenny to agree to leave after most of the dishes had been washed. I went to the family room to say good bye to my father. The “Yeah, whatever. Have fun with the rich people” comment from my father was even more condescending than ever. At least he didn’t question my manliness. And after dodging the inevitable offer of leftovers from my mom, Jenny and I could leave. I had never been so relived in my life to get out of my parents’ house. As we began driving down the highway I thanked Jenny again for coming. She told me not to worry, that having to deal with each other’s families was part of being in a relationship.

We hadn’t made it very far when Jenny asks me to pull into the Rest Area up ahead. Thinking she needed to use the rest room I saw no problem with it and soon we are parked at the front door. Rather than getting out of the car right away, Jenny looks at me “Lex, I am so sorry about your folk’s house, but I knew it was going to be tough and my parents’ house will definitely be interesting. I know how difficult it is being Alex, so I came up with a little plan.” With that she reached into the back of the car and grabbed the garment bag. “I bought this last week and had it tailored. I would like you to wear it, but it is your choice. I think you will feel a whole lot better if you do though.” The smile on Jenny’s face assured me that this wasn’t a set up so I got out of the car and she followed me in carrying the garment bag.

The nice thing about these new Rest Area bathrooms is that they not only had a men’s restroom and a women’s restroom but they also had a family restroom. Jenny and I slipped into the vacant room and locked the door. Jenny hung the garment bag on the door and began unzipping it she produced what appeared to be a Pinstripe Suit and a wide collared white dress shirt. She then reaches in and produces something that I am almost dying to wear, a silky tank top. A smile slowly forms across my face as I quickly tear off my current clothing and begin to put on the suit. It is when I am first buttoning the shirt that I realize it is actually a women’s blouse. Not saying anything I begin to put on the pants and realizes they are women’s as well. I suddenly get nervous and tell Jenny I can’t wear a women’s suit. She smiles at me and says “It’s really not a women’s suit. Well, sort of. The pants are but the jacket is a man’s. I saw the women’s suit and had to get it for you. I’ve got the matching women’s jacket and skirt at home.’ I give Jenny a hug to thank her. As I put on the new suit, I feel completely relaxed again. After the day at my parent’s place, the feel of the suit was like heaven. She then produced a pair of black block heeled women’s boots that when I put them on looked like I was wearing cowboy boots. “There, no one will know the difference, unless you keep it unbuttoned like that” as she points at me as I see the lace on the tank partially exposed. I finish dressing and we return to the car and hit the road. My mind and body more relaxed then it had been all day.

An hour later we were driving past the gates into Jenny’s parent’s estate. I had never seen it at night and it was completely lit up. It looked like something from a movie. It seemed even larger and more regal than it had the one other time I had been here. I started to get much more nervous, it wasn’t because of how I was dressed however. I was finally going to meet Jenny’s family, and I mean the whole family. On the drive, Jenny got a text from her cousin Julie asking her where she was and complaining that Jenny’s grandmother was getting wound up as to Jenny’s whereabouts. Jenny was none too happy to hear that the family was at her parent’s. She had assumed that it was just going to be her parent’s and the two of us for dinner and not the whole Thompson clan. As we parked I could see the nervousness in Jenny. I leaned over and gave her a kiss. “I am the one that’s supposed to be nervous remember? I am the one messing around with their daughter.”

“It’s not that, Lex. It’s my grandmother. I don’t care what my parent’s think. It’s my grandmother’s approval that concerns me. I told you I saw her a couple of weeks ago and she kept asking about you. What you are like, when you were coming to meet her. I was hoping we could go see her this weekend. But now there is no avoiding it.” I tried to calm her fears but nothing seemed to pull her out of her funk.

We parked the car in the circular drive way at the front of the house and went in the main doors to the house, rather than coming in the side as we had when we came and picked out our Halloween costumes. To say the view from the Grand Entry was impressive would be an understatement. From the foyer, we could see directly into the large entertaining room and out on to the twinkling lights on the lake. We were met a gentleman named Thomas who Jenny seemed very affectionate towards. She explained that he is the caretaker, but on days like this he doubles as the butler. He was trying to be as formal as possible, but Jenny kept talking to him like he was a long-lost friend. Eventually the formality broke and he told Jenny to knock it off, and Jenny started giggling. Thomas, Tom, looked at me and said ‘I wish you luck dealing with her. She needs a little humility. Make sure you show her that.” I laughed and told her I would. “Thomas” took our coats and took them to the cloak room adjacent to the entry but not without bumping into Jenny purposely on the way. He mockingly apologized for bumping into the princess which earned him a declaration by my girlfriend that she was number one in his direction. Jenny took my hand and looking directly into my eyes asked me if I was ready and I nodded. Both of us took deep breaths and then began giggling that we had reacted the same and began the walk into the large room.

As we stood at the top of the few steps that led into the room, 30 pairs of eyes turned and looked at Jenny and I. Under her breath Jenny told me to smile as Jenny scanned the crowd for her parents and I felt the stare of the eyes. Some seemed genuinely happy to see us while some gave me a quick visual inspection and began making their judgments as to whether I belonged here this evening. Thankfully, Jenny has spotted her parents and we moved down the stairs and to the left where a gentleman who appeared in his late 50’s and early 60’s stood in a very expensive suit next to a woman who appeared ten years younger than him at his side. Jenny walked directly up to them. The gentleman spoke first, “Jennifer” he stated and took Jenny into a semi warm embrace. The woman also called Jenny by her formal name but was much less affectionate with her, simply exchanging a friendly kiss on the cheek. Jenny stepped back and stood next to me and began the introductions.

“Daddy, Mother I would like to introduce my boyfriend, Alex Quinn. Alex these are my parents Martin and Marilyn.”

Mr. Thompson’s hand immediately shot and grasped mine in firm handshake accompanied by a smile that I would consider warm and welcoming. Mrs. Thompson was equally polite in welcoming me but the smile she flashed seemed forced. I was immediately suspicions of her. As close as Jenny and I had become, I realized she rarely talked about her mother. I made a mental note to ask her about this later. Mr. Thompson began speaking and gesturing to the two men he was speaking with, “Alex I would like to introduce to Congressman William Fritz and Gerald Washburn.” I shake the two gentleman hands and realized how out of place I truly was. Jenny was very comfortable with these two men, but I had nothing in common with them. One was a Congressman and the other an old money tycoon. It was awkward and thankfully we were pulled away when we heard a female voice calling out my girlfriend’s name. I turn and watch as Jenny and a slightly older version of Jenny meet in the middle of the room and give each other a big hug. Jenny waves me over and I excuse myself from the power meeting disguised as mingling I had been thrust into.

As I reach Jenny, she grabs me and pulls me to her side. “Alex I want you to meet my cousin Julie. Julie this the best thing that has ever happened to me, Alex.” I am not sure what caused me to blush more, the compliment Jenny had just paid me or the kiss on the cheek that I received. Julie held out her hand and we shook. The two of us were quizzed about the typical things, how we met, how long we have been together, etc. Until Julie looks at Jenny and gives her some advice.

“You better take Alex over to see Grandma Mary. She has been asking about you two all night.” Julie informs her younger cousin. After pointing out the grandmother, Jenny and I take our leave of Julie, promising to hook up latter, and work our way over to Jenny’s grandmother who is seated in a high back chair in a small alcove near the big windows overlooking the lake.

Jenny bends over and gives her grandmother a hug once we reach her. “Happy Thanksgiving grandma. I understand you have been looking for me?”

“Yes I have young lady” Grandma Mary says somewhat sternly. “Where have you been?”

“I was with my boyfriend at his parents earlier today and just got here a little while ago. How have you been?” Jenny asks as she stands back up and grabs my hand. “Grandma, I’d like to you to meet my boyfriend, Alex Quinn. Alex, this is my grandmother Mary Thompson.” Jenny said as the two of us stood there looking at the older, but obviously active woman. If this was the grandmother who celebrated her 85th birthday a few weeks ago, I am surprised. Grandma motioned to a chair indicating that we should join her so I grabbed the single chair to the side and presented it for Jenny to sit down while I stood behind her with my hands on her shoulder.

“Jennifer, I didn’t want you to sit. Go mingle or something. I want to talk to your gentleman friend alone.” With a nervous look Jenny stood up and looked at me while mouthing ‘I’m sorry’ to me and then disappearing around the corner. At her insistence, I sat down across from Jenny’s grandmother and awaited the grilling I was sure I was about to receive. “So Quinn, eh. That would make you a Mick I guess. Also, a minnow muncher I bet.” I nod at the older woman as she says some disparaging comments about my background. “So tell me, what do your parents do Alex.”

“My father is a construction contractor and my mother is a school teacher.” I replied, purposely leaving out that she taught at a Catholic school.

“I understand that you and Jennifer met at University. What are you studying Mr. Quinn?” she asked. I had noticed that she had yet to smile in the time we had been there. And I answered that I was majoring in English. “And what do you plan to do with that?” I told her I planned on either going to law school or teaching. A scowl came across the woman’s face “Lawyer! Just what this world needs, another lawyer.” I’m glad she didn’t ask me about being a teacher. The old woman continued “What are your intentions with my granddaughter young man?’

I froze not knowing how to answer that. At the same time a gasp came from around the corner and as I turned I could see Jenny standing there. It was then I heard “Jennifer Ann Thompson! Leave. Go talk to your cousin or something.” The old woman said crossly. I kept my head turned and watched Jenny sulk away and then turned my head back to the old woman who had been interrogating me. With a smile on her face, she asked “Is she gone?”

With an astonished look on my face I nodded. “Good. I would like to apologize for how I was just acting. I knew the little minx was standing around the corner eavesdropping on us. I am sorry about how I was acting. An old lady needs to have a little fun, especially when you are around all these stuff shirts my son and his wife have invited. Alex, you must realize while I have been living in this world for the last 60 years of my life, I was not born into it. My maiden name is O’Malley. My full name is Mary Margaret O’Malley Thompson. I am the daughter of a police officer. My husband Charles was the rebel of the family, but eventually fell back into the family fold. I got stuck. So, to amuse myself I like to play little jokes and go on adventures.”

To say I was taken aback by all this would be an understatement. I looked at the old woman who now had an impish grin on her face that was infectious. She, like her granddaughter, had blue eyes that seem so warm. I couldn’t help but like this woman immediately, and soon we were talking like old friends. Laughing and joking with one another. She asked about my family a little more in depth and I couldn’t help but be honest with her. I told of her the troubles I had with my father and the confrontation I had with my brother earlier in the day. She genuinely seemed saddened by that. “There are so many bigoted people in this world it is amazing. You would be surprised how many are standing here right now. Some of these limousine liberals will put out plenty of lip service about equality across race and orientation, but get them behind closed doors they are a bunch of Archie Bunkers.” She almost spat as she said this.

She leaned forward and took my hand in hers and said. ‘Alex you seem like a very nice young man. And I can see how much being around you has done for Jenny. I have not seen her this happy in years.” I notice how she hesitated somewhat as she said this. I asked if she was thinking about Abby and she nodded yes. “When Abby died, part of me and part of Jenny died as well. She was a beautiful child. So full of life and love. It hit me hard but hit Jenny harder. She has gone through the last few years in kind of haze. But on my birthday, I noticed a light in her eyes I had not seen in a long time. When I pressed her on it she said nothing, but a few weeks later when I saw her I couldn’t get her to stop talking about you. Thank you for putting some hope in my granddaughter’s life again.” I couldn’t help but tear up a little. That I had helped Jenny move on gave me some hope. The grandmother and I continued talking about everything and nothing at the same time for the next few minutes. It was then she hit me with a shocker.

“You know you look like one of Jenny’s friends. From the pictures, I have seen, I could have sworn she would have been your sister, but you don’t have any you say. Do you know this friend of Jenny’s, Alexa?” I instantly froze and began babbling incoherently. She leaned in “Relax” she said in whisper. “I figured it out a while back. Jenny said something a few weeks ago and I put two and two together. Rest assured your secret is safe with me.” To say I was relieved would have been the biggest understatement ever said. The next sentence was even better. “Do you want to have a little fun with your girlfriend?” She said with that glorious smile. I giggled and nodded. Spotting Jennifer across the room, she yelled out to her. ‘Jennifer would you please come here.” As we waited for Jenny to return, Grandma Mary looked at me and said, ‘I like the suit. It looks like a cross between a man’s and woman’s. I’m guessing Jenny bought that for you.” I didn’t say anything because I knew the woman knew exactly what she was talking about.

Soon Jenny arrived with a look of apprehension. “You wanted to see me grandma?” Jenny said.

“Yes I did. Alex here seems like a very nice young man. I am glad you FINALLY found the time to introduce him to me. Now when are you going to introduce your friend Alexa to me?” Jenny happened to be taking a sip of her wine as her grandmother said this and did a spit take. The look on her face was priceless. She obviously had no idea her grandmother had figured everything out. Grandma Mary just stood and starred at her waiting for an answer. I stood to the left of Mary trying to keep a straight face. Eventually, I broke out into a fit of laughter. I couldn’t hold it anymore. Mary just turned and looked at me. “You are weak.” I tried to apologize while Grandma Mary just shook her head and turned back towards her granddaughter. In a whisper, she said to Jenny. “Don’t worry about it. I’m on your side.” The look of relief that Jenny displayed was immense. Before Jenny could say anything to her grandmother, Mary announced she needed a drink and left the two of us behind. Jenny walked up and looked me straight in the eye.

“You’re terrible.” She said.

“I’m sorry. It was your grandmother’s idea. I think she likes me.” I say with a huge smile spread across my face.

“I know that worries me.” Jenny replies. “I love her more than anyone in family, but she loves her little games. She loves to tease me and now I’m afraid she as a new ally.” A laugh escapes as she says this. She pushes me back into the alcove and gives me a long lingering kiss before leading me out. “Come on, let’s go mingle and hopefully the food will be ready soon so we can get out of here.” With that, Jenny leads me out into the main portion of the room where we talk with many people who last names equal the old guard money of Minneapolis. I even met a former governor of our state. It was so surreal, but it was wonderful watching Jenny move amongst these people. She was so charming and graceful that I felt proud to be with her. It wasn’t long before it was announced that dinner was being served. As everyone moved to the large dining room Jenny held me back. I was soon met be a kiss and Jenny asked if I was doing OK. I told her I was doing fine, and that she had looked beautiful as she moved about. She thanked me and kissed me again.

“There is one more test babe. We have to sit by my mother during dinner.” She told me. Immediately I could feel panic overtake my body. “Don’t worry. We will make it quick. I just wanted to warn you so you would be ready for the questioning.” We soon were moving off to the dining room, even though it felt like I was heading to the gallows. Jenny’s mother was seated at the head of the table and appeared to be pleased that Jenny Ans I would be joining her, but the pleasant appearance seemed forced. As Jenny moved to her seat, I tried to act like a proper gentleman and held out the chair for her and pushed it in before taking my own seat. Jenny’s mother looked at me suspiciously as I did this, but I also noticed Grandma Mary seated about half way down the opposite side of the table smile and nod at my gesture. At least one person is on my side.

As soon as we had been served, Jenny’s mother began into the typical line of questioning. It was one of the strangest conversation I had ever been a part of. While she was enthusiastic as she asked the questions, she could care less what my answers were. It was almost like she wasn’t even listening to them. Her tone was aloof, almost condescending. I could have told her I dressed her daughter up in a French maid’s outfit and paraded her through the streets and she could care less. And what was even worse, she almost completely ignored Jenny other than to ask her how schools was. As much as I thought my father was disconnected from my life, it seemed like nothing compared to Jenny’s mother and her. I stopped myself almost immediately after thinking that. At least Jenny’s mother didn’t call her every name in the book. But still I felt sorry for Jenny and I noticed it was affecting her. Instinctively I reached for her hand under the table and squeezed it to let her know I was there for her. She turned and gave me a smile, but I could see the sadness in her eyes. I leaned over and whispered in her ear.

“It’s my turn to do the saving. Let’s get out of here soon as dinner is done.” I told her and she just smiled and nodded. The look in her eyes went from sadness to one of thanks. ‘Do you care if lie on your behalf?” I asked. At first she shook her head no, but after a minute she nodded. We politely finished our meal, and sat for a few minutes before making our great escape. We first went to Jennifer’s mother and made our excuses. The interest level paid to Jenny by her mother was laughable. She only briefly broke her conversation with some older women who seemed about as uptight as herself as she wished Jenny that she would feel better and then returned to her conversation. The look on Jenny’s face was like that of a little girl who had been chastised. I took her hand and the two of us headed to the other end of the table to way our goodbyes to Mr. Thompson.

The scene at the other end of the table was no better than our first goodbye. Mr. Thompson could barely pry himself from a discussion on Asian Free Trade with the Congressman. He did at least give her a kiss on the cheek, unlike Jenny’s mother before we were finally able to slip away. We are just walking up the steps into the foyer when from behind us comes an unmistakable voice.

“Where are you two sneaking off to?” Jenny’s grandmother says to us.

With a real smile on her face Jenny turned and faced her grandmother. The two of us descended the steps to say goodbye to the matriarch of the family. “I just couldn’t deal with it anymore grandma, I’m sorry.” Jenny says while giving her grandmother a hug.

“I understand, dear. You do not need to apologize. I just wanted to say good bye to both of you.” Another hug is exchanged. “I know it’s hard, but remember some of us in this family still care about you. I’m heading to West Palm on Sunday and I don’t know if I will see you before I leave. You take care of yourself and that boyfriend over there. He is a special one.”

“I know grandma. I got pretty lucky, take care of yourself. I love you and I am going to miss you.” Jenny says as she gives her grandmother a kiss on the cheek. Grandma Mary gently moves past her and walk up to me. Taking my hands in her’s, she looks me directly in the eye.

“I am entrusting you with one of my most precious things. You love her and take care of her or I will fly back here and kick your Mick butt OK?” The mischievous smile of the old woman spreads across her face. She follows it up with “I don’t care if it’s Alex or Alexa, I’ll do it” She says with a grin.

“I’m sure you would. It was great meeting you Mrs. Thompson.” I reply Jenny walks over and takes my hand as we move off to get our coats and soon are out the door in the car. The car ride back to the apartment mainly consisted of Jenny thanking me for getting her out of her parents and me telling her the same. The half hour drive though mostly consisted of us just holding hands and smiling at each other. I did indicate that I could wait to get out of this suit. “I wish you would have brought the skirt.” I tell Jenny and she can’t stop laughing and teases me the whole way home.

As soon as we are through the door, we begin taring of our clothes. Not in a sexual manner, although we do kiss several times. Jenny had bought both of us matching long red satin night gowns and robes which we put on and grab a blanket and race to the couch and cuddle up. After a long day of both families, cuddling up on the couch is both what we needed. After finding a Christmas movie on the Hallmark Channel we settle in to enjoy the peace and quiet. Twenty minutes went by before our peace and quiet was interrupted as Katie comes stumbling through the door drunk.

“Hey, it’s Jexy!” she says as she collapses on the opposite end of the couch from us.

“What did you just say?” Jenny asks trying not to laugh at the condition of her roommate.

“I said Jexy! Jenny and Alexa. Jexy! After seeing the proud look on her face, Jenny and I can’t help but break out in laughter. “What? Don’t you like it? I came up with it at work today. Kind of like Brangelina! Jexy!”

“As long as you don’t use it anywhere outside of the apartment.” I say. I then ask “How did you get so drunk?”

“We started after everyone left. Ray let us go crazy at the bar and we did. We had lots of fun. How was your guy’s day? Dick live up to his name?” Katie asks.

“What do you think and my parents weren’t much better. We just needed to get home and get some peace and quiet.” Jenny states.

“Well, don’t let me get in the way. I’m going to bed. Hopefully The bed won’t be spinning too bad.” And with that Katie gets up and only almost falls over once. Just as she is about to play pinball on the way to her room, she turns around and says “Goodnight Jexy” and laughs herself to bed.

Jenny and I return to our movie. As hard as the day has been for both us, the fact that we are cuddled up together now makes everything seem OK. My father might be an asshole and Jenny’s parents might ignore her but we have each other. I pull Jenny in closer t me and whisper into her ear that I love her. She snuggles in closer and gives me a kiss. As we breakaway from each other, one thought comes to mind.

“I could get used to Jexy.”

Alexa Chapter 10: Merry Christmas Babe

Following the events of Thanksgiving, the drive to live my life as Alexa became stronger. The need to be Alexa had almost completely taken over. The only thing that was holding me back was Jenny. As often as she told me it didn’t matter to her, some part of me felt like it did. I felt like if I was Alexa, I was not giving her everything she deserved as a companion. I spoke with Dr. Burke about this at every session we had. She would always tell me that I needed to believe Jenny and what she was saying. She did understand my concerns, but said that I had to live my life for myself and the other things would work out.

The whole Jenny thing was the least of my concerns at this time. On top of my love life, both school and family were ready to rear their ugly heads. The end of the semester was on us. That meant final papers and final exams. Thankfully I only had one final exam, but had two lengthy papers to write. And it wasn’t like I was only person going through these things. The atmosphere around campus took on a very tense feel following the Thanksgiving break. Everyone seemed to be on a bit of an edge. It was evident everywhere. People at the library, at restaurants, at stores just seemed to be wound a little tighter than usual. And this carried over to my job. Not only were the customers a little more demanding and a little less forgiving of mistakes, the staff was having issues as well. All of us at the coffee shop seemed to be distracted and we started to get on each other’s nerves a little easier. While the harassment over my change had lessened, the attitudes of some coworkers changed. Even Dannii had changed since our company’s little Christmas Party a week after Thanksgiving. I wrote it off as Finals nerves but she was no longer the person who was constantly hanging on to everything I did or said or following me around like a little lost puppy.

And the finals nerves extended into the home life as well. We had slowly been moving things into my apartment from the girls’, but there were still ‘discussions’ on what should go where and how we should decorate things. And it wasn’t like it was just one or two of us against each other. A discussion of what to hang on the walls of the living room turned into an all-out screaming match with each of us going to our own rooms at one of the two apartments to get away from each other. Jenny proved to be the most stubborn in all of this and I had stood up to her which she wasn’t completely appreciative of at the time. However, she was the first one to make the peace between us. It came the following day and when I returned home from class, I found Jenny spread across my bed in her long red nightgown holding a balloon that said “I’m Sorry” on it. She was quickly forgiven and the rest of the afternoon was spent making up with each other, much to the dismay and humor of Katie.

My family was going to be the next fun. Debbie had urged me that if I wanted to truly move on to be Alexa, I had to come out to my family. That idea scarred the shit out of me. I already knew how I would be accepted by my father and I knew that I would be alienated from my family. Debbie felt the sympathy but also advised me that living as two people was going to take a toll on me. I thanked her for opinion, but told at this time I do not see it as an option. Maybe after Christmas I will have gotten the strength to come out. Debbie did not seem very pleased by this answer. I pleaded with her, reminding her of some of the things my father had said in the past that it was in my personal best interest to remain as Alex, my parent’s son, whenever I was going to see them.

It wasn’t long before our finals were complete and the three of us could let loose. I was excited to spend a few days with Jenny with no responsibilities other than having to work a few shifts, and for those I volunteered for the morning shifts. This not only earned some thanks from co-workers, but it also allowed me to spend almost the whole day with Jenny. I needed to get in as much Jenny time as possible, she was leaving on Friday the 23rd to spend Christmas with her family in Florida. I had been invited but told her I had to work and I didn’t think my parents would look too favorably on me heading out. I could tell this really bothered Jenny, on two fronts. She told me she was going to be gone a week and it wouldn’t be the same without me being there. The second was she nervous about me being alone with my father. I was nervous too, but I did feel that it was my obligation to be with my family on Christmas. I might hate the man, but he is still my father I keep saying.

Even though finals were tough and telling Jenny I couldn’t go to Florida was even tougher, neither of these things were the toughest things I had to do. The toughest thing was having to buy a Christmas gift for Jenny. What do you get a girl who has everything? Sure, I knew I’d buy some clothes and of course shoes, plus some sexy lingerie but I needed something more personal. I didn’t know what to do. I enlisted Katie’s help one day as Jenny was at one of her finals. The two of us wound up at a jewelry store downtown. It was not a place that was overly expensive, but it was still pricey. Katie kept directing me towards diamond bracelets and diamond earrings. I out right refused to look at rings, even though Katie kept teasing me to look. While we were looking around, one thing caught my eye. It was stylized pendant and chain. that was an “A” and “J” intertwined surrounded by a heart. There were several others that were similar of different letters, but to find an A and J was almost like a miracle.

I called the gentleman behind the counter over and asked him about the pendant. “That is one of the first we made, as a special order. Based on this we had our jeweler create a special line. Unfortunately, the gentleman who ordered it never came to claim it.” The older man explained.

‘May I see it?” I asked. He looked a little shocked but pulled it out. It was even more beautiful than it had appeared under the showcase glass. It was not real big, but was unmistakably an A and J with small clear jewels around it. When I asked what they were, I was told that they were just cubic zirconium, as this was the original sample. While it wasn’t diamonds it was still beautiful and might not meet up to Jenny’s taste but I had to have it. “How much?” I asked.

“350 dollars” the jewelry salesman informed me.

“That’s more than I could afford” I say dejectedly handing back the pendant to the salesman. I don’t know if it was the sad look on my face, but the salesman offered me a deal.

“I’ll let you have it for $250. Pay me what you can now, and we will set up a payment.” The offer was more than generous And I offered him up $150 with the agreement to pay the rest over the next 2 months. He readily accepted the deal and Katie and I left with the final piece of my gifts for Jenny. It might not be flashy, but it was something from my heart.

As I said the three of us were ready to let loose, like the 30,000 plus undergraduates at the U. The Saturday night following finals was to be our night out. Rather than hitting the usual college haunts in and around campus, we three girls decided to hit the bars downtown and go clubbing. This is something I had never done, period, let alone dressed as a woman. To celebrate this, Jenny decided all three of us needed new dresses and hauled us down to see our friend Sarah at Nordstrom. This girl is getting some good commissions from us. She helped us each pick oit a dress and we headed home for a night of fun. Following a long shower, with Jenny I might add, we began dressing for our night out.

With Sarah’s advice, I had chosen a Maroon lace flare dress that stopped a few inches above my knees. Underneath I wore a matching color bra, thong and garter belt set with nude nylons. Jenny warned me I would get hot at the clubs, but I didn’t care. One I wanted to be warm on this seasonable, but still cold night and two I wanted to excite Jenny which was quite evident by her actions as I was getting dressed. I finished this off with tan stiletto heeled sandals and a large gold necklace. As I stood in front of the mirror checking myself out I was in shock. I couldn’t believe how far I had come from geeky old Alex in just a few short months. Jenny came up behind me with and wrapped her arms around me. “You are absolutely stunning Lex. I am not leaving you alone all night because someone might steal you.”

I turned and looked at my girlfriend. She had dressed very similar to me, at least underneath except in turquoise to match the dress she was wearing that was of the same color and very similar in design to mine. She had decided to wear her hair up, while I had decided to keep my natural hair down, but pulled back. I pulled Jenny close to me and planted a large kiss on her before replying, “Not as stunning as my girlfriend.” And the kiss begins to get longer and deeper and before the inevitable happens.

“Would you two get out here! I want to go.” We hear Katie yell from the living room of what is now our apartment. We have pretty much completely moved in here although there were still a few items to move. Jenny and I share one more kiss and a giggle before locking hands and heading out to the living room to join our roommate. Katie stood there looking as good as Jenny, well maybe not as good but still very hot. She too had opted to go with lace, but hers was a Black yoke dress with cap sleeves. Unlike us, Katie went with classic black pumps. With a smile Katie begins her inevitable lecture. “OK you two. I have been studying my ass off for three weeks. I want to go party so if you two can put your libidos on hold, can we leave?” Jenny and I giggle before I begin to tease my ‘sister’.

“Someone feeling a little anxious tonight Katie? Like they might be on the prowl?” This not only elicits a giggle from Jenny but one from Katie as well.

“Maybe. But if we sit here talking about it, you’ll never know. So, let’s go ladies. Time to celebrate!” Katie replies

“Party!” Jenny and I yell in unison.

We have the cab driver drop us at Brady’s Pub to start the evening festivities. We have a couple of drinks before moving down First Avenue, hitting a couple of other bars before we arrive at our ultimate destination, Lacus. Jenny had called the other day and using her family connections got us into the VIP section of the club. Not only did that guarantee we would have a table in the VIP section, but also allowed us to avoid the long wait outside the club. I felt sorry for some of the other women who were standing out in the 20 degree temperatures just to get in. The cold sweeping up under their clubbing dresses. But once we entered, I could understand why they were waiting. I had never been in a place like this and I don’t think that Katie had been either. There were people everywhere and the music was almost hypnotic. The lighting was both intimate and entertaining at the same time. After the first couple of glasses of complimentary champagne, the three of us were on the dance floor.

While Jenny had been working with me at home, this was the first time I had been out dancing in stiletto heels. At first I felt like an elephant on ice skates, but soon found my grove, pardon the pun. Jenny kept telling me to loosen up and as time passed I did. The Jägermeister shots the three of us took also helped. Soon Jenny had me moving in step with her and when I caught myself in one of the mirrors near the dance floor and realized I looked every part of a woman out on the town. Jenny caught sight of me looking at myself and whispered in my ear “You are the hottest person here tonight” I turned and gave her a kiss right there on the dance floor that soon evolved to a little more until Katie stopped us, but this time teasing us.

“You two keep that up, every guy in the place will be around you two.” Katie says laughing.

“You can have them all Katie, I only want Alexa.” Jenny confirmed giving me a quick kiss before getting back to the dancing. And Katie’s words proved to be prophetic as the three of us were surrounded by several guys asking us to dance. I instantly panicked, which thankfully Jenny saw and she stepped in and told the guys “Sorry boys, this one’s all mine.” Katie how ever did take advantage of the chance to dance with several of the guys but always coming back to our little group. After about an hour of dancing, the three of us headed back to our reserved table to enjoy some more of the free champagne. And even of though Jenny announced that she and I were off the table, we were followed by a flock of men wanting to be with us. But for the most part they left us alone as the two of us cuddle up together at the table. Katie however is reveling in the attention that she is receiving. She is flirting with every single guy and amusing Jenny and I at the same time. After a couple of glasses of champagne, we return to the dance floor.

The dancing and the drinking slowly took a toll on us, and Jenny and I wanted to head home, but Katie wanted to continue partying. We begged her to come back with us, but she wanted to stay out for another hour. She assured us that she could handle herself, besides she knew the one guy she seemed to be getting close with, Wyatt, from one of her classes. As we were walking out Jenny stopped at the bar and ordered us a couple of Chambord Kamikazes to finish the night. As soon as we took the shots, our concerns about our roommate washed away and the giggling girls came back to life. The bouncer got us a cab and we poured ourselves into the back and directed the driver to take us back to the apartment. Soon Jenny and I were attacking each other in the back seat. I did notice the cab driver checking us out the rear-view mirror and it made me want to give him a little more of a show and soon I had my hands up Jenny’s dress. I whispered to her that the driver was watching. She began to giggle and the next thing I knew her hand was up my dress. Luckily we made it home without the cab driver going off a bridge. We paid him and stumbled into the apartment attacking each other all the way to my/our room.

The next morning, I awoke with a mass of blonde hair in my face and a pounding head. A sense of déjà vu came over me. But unlike the last time I didn’t have to convince myself that it was all a dream. I moved the hair from my face and cuddled up to Jenny. My movement must have woken her because a low moan came from her side. I lifted my head to try and kiss her but the throbbing stopped me in my tracks. “Jenny do you love me?” I asked as I laid there dealing with a massive hangover.

“Yes, why?” Jenny asked.

“Will you shoot me please? I just want to die.” I respond. I am not exactly a rookie at drinking, but I had never felt this way before. This elicited a laugh from the blonde lying next to me. She didn’t move at all, because she had to be feeling the same way I was. The two of us had gone drink for drink. I could see her slowly starting to rollover and face me, the whole time groaning from the pain. Normally I would pull her over into my arms but this time I just laid there dying from my hangover. When she was finally facing me, she opened her eyes and looked at me.

“We are never doing that again.” she states.

I laughed at that comment because I knew it could start some fun. “I’m blaming you for all of this.” I tell my girlfriend. “You were the one who thought we needed the kamikazes before we left. That was the last thing we needed.”

Jenny was feeling a little defensive, in playful way, I could tell and I waited for her reply. “But you were the one who thought we needed Jägermeister shots AFTER we had been drinking for 3 hours.”

“Ok you win. I’m too hungover to fight. We need some coffee and water. Who’s going?” I ask. When Jenny says we will flip for it I reached over to end table to look for a coin. I managed to roll completely out of bed and hit the floor with a loud thud. Jenny couldn’t stop laughing. “OK I guess I am going since I am already out of bed” I state and try pull myself of the floor. Eventually, I found my footing and found my blue robe and made my way first to the bathroom to brush my teeth and take care of other needs. As I leave the bathroom, I grab Jenny’s toothbrush and a tube of tooth paste and toss them at her as she lies in bed. “You’ll want this” I tell her and make my way to the kitchen to start the coffee and grab us some bottles of water.

As I waited for the coffee to brew, I heard the sound of keys opening the door to our apartment. I turned in time to see my ‘sister’ drag herself through the door. Katie looked terrible, which as a loving younger sister I told her. I was greeted with a “Fuck off Alexa. Can’t you be kind to a dying woman?” she asked as she closed the door behind her. Both she and I winced from the loud noise made by the closing door. From the back room, we hear an angry question of who was making all the noise and then are greeted by Jenny walking out wearing my hockey jersey and wrapped in a blanket.

A smile took over Jenny’s face as she starred down our roommate “Just getting in Kate?” Jenny asked as she made her way to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water from me. I could see the evil in her eyes as she gave me a kiss. “So Kate, how was your walk of shame this morning? Does Wyatt live very far?” Katie said nothing and pushed past us and heading for the fridge to grab a bottle of water and she went and collapsed on the couch. Jenny giggled and moved off to talk to Katie. I poured three mugs of coffee and headed out to join my roommates on the couch.

Jenny kept trying to get Katie to tell what happened after we left. Finally, Katie breaks, I think just as much to shut Jenny up as to get it off her chest. “Yes Jenny, I went home with Wyatt and NO nothing happened. I passed out on his couch. All I know is that I am never drinking champagne again and I am never going out with you two ever again!” Jenny and I have seemed to have recovered enough to begin teasing Katie some more about her night. Eventually she pulls herself off the couch yelling “Enough you two” and then breaking into a grin. “I will tell you all more later but I need to sleep because I have to work tonight.” And with that Jenny and I were alone on the couch where we spent most of the rest of the day wrapped up in a blanket watching movies, occasionally the Vikings game, as we just spent a day alone the two of us.

The rest of the week was pretty much one big ‘Jexy Fest’ as Katie called it. Shopping and lunch in the afternoons, cuddled on the couch at night. After our little Saturday night adventure, clubbing was not an option. I worked in the mornings and life was grand. Katie eventually did admit to liking the guy she went home with, Wyatt. They went out on the only night Katie had free that week and promises were made between the two to see each other when Wyatt got back from Montana. I was happy that Kate had found someone. She deserved it and the fact that Jenny and I were together I know made her feel like a third wheel at times.

Thursday night was my and Jenny’s big night to celebrate our Christmas together. I told Jenny I would cook, but she told me no way, she was taking me out for the best dinner in town. She asked me to wear the LBD she had talked me into buying a few weeks back while she slipped into her own LBD. I had no idea where we were going but she told me to just look stunning. She slipped off to her old apartment to get ready while I stayed at ours. I talked Katie into helping me before she left for work and at 5:00 I felt I was ready. Katie had helped me with a little up do and pointed out what I should do with my make up for a glamorous evening look. As I came from the bedroom with my clutch purse full, I heard a knock at the door. I looked through the peep hole to see Jenny standing there looking absolutely stunning. I opened the door and the two of us just stood there staring at each other. Jenny was the first to speak. “Alexa you look beautiful tonight” in an almost hushed tone.

Barely speaking above a whisper, I remark “Jenny you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.” I am completely blown away by how beautiful she is. Her hair is in a little up do as well, with little tendrils of hair dropping down and framing her exquisite face. We lightly kiss before she tells me to turn around and slips my long black coat over my shoulders, and I do the same to her. We link arms and head downstairs for our waiting cab. The whole time we are going down to the lobby and in the cab, I keep asking where we are going, but she won’t tell me. As we begin entering downtown Minneapolis I begin playing the restaurants through my head but go into overload as there are so many options. Eventually we stop in front of a building I don’t recognized where a doorman meets us as we are let of the cab and into Sáile. A restaurant I had only read about. The maître d leads us to a semi private curved booth that sits in the main dining are. I loved the fact the that we were able to sit next to each other and enjoy our meal, which we did. It was probably the most romantic place I had ever been and I had never felt so special in all my life. I wonder if this could get any better. Here I was dressed as I had always dreamed with the most beautiful woman I had ever known enjoying a romantic dinner. A tear came to my eye as I thought of this. Jenny just smiled at me and whispered, “Merry Christmas babe.” And we share a kiss. I am in heaven!

We finish our meal and take a cab back to our apartment where we begin to exchange presents. Jenny basically overwhelmed me with clothes, lingerie, cosmetics. She even got me another work out outfit, even though we had hardly used the one I already had. Jenny simply said I looked cute in it. It was my turn to give Jenny her gifts. I almost felt bad that I did not spend as much, but as she reminded me she had a little more money to spend. She absolutely loved the grey, oversized cowl neck sweater I had gotten her and went crazy over the floral print Ivory belted dress with flare skirt that Sarah at Nordstrom helped me pick out. I took a deep breath as I reached behind me and pulled out the last gift. I was almost shaking as I handed Jenny the small red velvet box that contained the pendant and necklace. Her eyes grew wide as she removed the ribbon, opened the box and looked in. She slowly extracted the necklace and teared up. “It’s beautiful.” She exclaims and gives me a big kiss. I try and explain that it’s not real jewels, just zircon but I don’t think she heard me as she leapt over the gifts and gave me a huge sensual kiss before handing me the necklace and turning around and asking me to put it on her before turning around and restarting the kiss, soon we are headed back to our room where we spent the rest of the night. As I laid there trying to catch my breath after experiencing one of the most intimate moments of my life, I finally figured out the adage: It is better to give than receive.

Friday morning, I awoke to Jenny kissing me slowly and sliding herself on top of me. It was the greatest way to wake up, but also one of the saddest, as I knew that I wouldn’t see her for 6 days. Soon we were up and getting ready. Katie and I had both volunteered to drive Jenny to the airport. As we made our way down to the car, a feeling of sadness came over me. I handed Katie the keys as Jenny and I took the back seat. The goodbye at the airport left both Jenny and I in tears as I spent every moment I could near her before she went through TSA. Soon I was left standing there crying while Katie comforted me. I couldn’t believe how sad I felt over Jenny leaving for just 6 days. She had become my whole life. Katie led me away and tried comforting me. As we were getting in the car, my phone rang. “I just wanted to say I love you Alexa.” I heard from Jenny. I tried to pull it together but I think I might have set her off, because she was crying on the other end. She assured me she would call me as soon as she got to her grandmother’s.

Katie was an angel during all of this. Putting up with my emotional outburst. I wanted to thank her so I told her we should go get something to eat and do a little last minute shopping. My treat. And so, it was one last trip to the Mall of America where we enjoyed an early lunch and hit a few stores before we headed home. We both wanted to get things organized for the next day, since we were both heading out. Katie had taken the night off so we decided it was pizza night and our personal gift exchange. I had also used Sarah to help me pick out a nice skirt and sweater combo. I was dreading seeing my Visa bill next month, but I felt like I owed both Jenny and Katie everything I could muster up for them helping me become what I always wanted. The shopping trip put us in a better mood and soon the two of us were leaving the elevator of our building giggling away and sharing stories about things encountered while at the Mall. It was just before we reached the door of our apartment that all time stopped.

“I fucking knew it.” Were the words that came out of my father’s mouth. For me, time just simply stopped. I could only sit here with my mouth open as thoughts of what was about to happen swirled in my head. I don’t think I have ever been so scared in my whole life. When I looked at my father, the normal dismay he displayed towards me had been replaced by pure anger. Like I had done something to him. He almost began shaking as the anger began to boil over and it starts to spew out of his mouth. “Not only are you a little fag, you’re a woman now too. Bet your sucking dick now you little queer!”

I stood there and just let my father’s anger envelop me. I wanted to run but my legs would not move. I wanted to speak but the words would not come out. I had been yelled at by father and been called names by him many times. But this was something new. His words were no longer just meant to ‘toughen‘ me up. These words now were ones of outright loathing. Somehow as all of this is running through my head I was able to squeak out “Dad I wanted...” as I tried to move towards him. But the anger intensified from my father.

“I don’t want to hear it. Get the fuck away from me! Don’t bother coming home. Ever. I now only have two sons and NO DAUGHTERS. I don’t ever want to see you again. How the fuck could you do this to our family. And you Fahey, I should have known. You’re just as fucked up as your mother! And where is the little rich bitch? I am sure she had a hand in this.” And with that he stormed off. I completely lost it. I crumpled to floor of the hallway. All control of my body left me. My mind was completely blank other than the fact that I now had no family. Katie just stood there in shock and then started screaming down the stairs at my father. Soon though, she was back at my side trying to help me to the couch. I was useless. I could barely walk, I could not speak, I could not think. I had turned into a zombie. All I heard coming from my mouth was “Jenny” over and over again.

Katie quickly deposited me on the couch and started making phone calls. Her first, as I found out after the fact, was to Debbie. The person one the other end of the line informed Katie that Dr. Burke had gone home to England for the Holidays, and could someone else help? Katie left her number and asked that a counselor call back ASAP. I could hear Katie’s next call for only one word “Charlotte”. I had slumped into a ball on the couch. Every being of my life seemed to be leaving me. I don’t know how long it had been, but I felt Katie’s presence at my side. She just simply held me as I the realization that I had been completely abandoned by my father washed over me. I could hear him now, screaming at my mother to cut off all communication with me. That they now only had two sons. I didn’t know how my mother would react. She had never stood up to my father and with the venom he was spewing I don’t know if she could. For the briefest of moments, I gained control, got up and threw myself on my bed. I could still smell Jenny on her pillow and pulled it close to me. Eventually I cried myself to sleep.

I awoke in pitch blackness. Not only was I alone physically, but mentally I had never felt so alone. The whole scene of my father’s rejection played through my mind. It was like it was a video on a permanent loop and the words seemed to become harsher and harsher every time it played. I wandered into Jenny’s room and just stood there, wishing that the occupant of this room was here now. I walked over to her closet and opened it. It was like a rush of her aroma enveloped me. I started to cry a little as the enormity of my isolation from her and my family hit me. As much as I wanted to just wrap myself in all of Jenny’s clothes I knew all it would do is bring me down even lower. I left my room and began searching for my phone. I found it still in my purse but it was dead. I went back to my room and plugged it in. The sudden urge to get out of this place hit me. I pulled on a pair of leggings and a sweatshirt. I slipped on my UGG boots and silently snuck past Katie’s room. I grabbed Jenny’s parka and slipped out the front door and out into the night.

I just began walking and thinking of all the events of the day. I had never gone through such sadness in my life. I couldn’t believe how someone leaving for 6 days could hit me so hard as Jenny’s departure did. And just when I was feeling recovered from it Dick-head appears and everything comes crashing down. A light snow is falling but I don’t even notice it. It is all I can do to just keep one foot in front of the other as it seemed like my life had completely slipped away from me. I continued to walk through the night, not even paying attention to where I was going. All I knew was that at this point I really didn’t care. It was at that moment I realized I was standing on the Washington Avenue bridge. I wondered what had brought me there. I just stood and looked down at the river, still flowing free of ice. My mind began to race and I stood there shaking. Not from the cold but from fear. Fear that that my life was over. A voice in the back of my head started whispering jump and it slowly got louder. I tried to fight it but the urge seemed to overtake me. I seemed to be losing control of my body as my mind seemed to take over, and then suddenly I just screamed out “Fuck Off!”

I knew I could never do it. I knew that while I had seemed to have lost everything in my life I still had Jenny. And Katie. I had the best, most beautiful girl in the world who had accepted the new me and I had a sister. A sister who cared for me. I grabbed my keys out my pocket which had the attached ID pouch. I reached in and found my student ID. I looked at the picture on it. It was a picture of an eager yet lonely 18-year-old boy that looked completely lost. I felt sad for him as he appeared to be someone who was destined for a lonely life. I took one last look at the ID and tossed it over the side of the bridge. “Good bye Alex” I whispered into the night as I watched the ID float down to the ice-cold rushing river. I began to wander back towards campus and my apartment. I didn’t get far when I heard a sudden screech of tires and looked to see Katie standing there with Jenny’s car. She left it running and rushed over to me, taking me in her arms.

In the most sisterly way possible Katie began screaming at me. “Where the fuck have you been? What are you doing here?” God Alex, I was so scared that you would come here. It’s not that bad. Alex, you have me, you have Jenny who loves you more than anything. Get these thoughts of your head. Fuck Dick. If he can’t accept who you are, screw him!” With that she enveloped me in a tight hug. After a moment, I wiggled free and stood back and looked at my sister. The concern in her eyes made me realize that there was so much more to my life and if I had gone through with the thought that entered my mind I could have hurt more people than helped myself. But that moment also strengthened one resolve.

“Katie, why do you keep calling me that name. Alex is dead. My name is Alexa. Alexa Marie Quinn.” I tell her with some resolve to my voice. Katie just smiled and hugged me even tighter, I was so lucky to have someone like Katie as friend. She had been there through the best of times and worst of times for years. And now here she was again, while I am at what felt like the lowest imaginable point in my life. I kissed her on the cheek and whispered a thank you to my big sister as she led me to the passenger side of the car. As we drove off, I said nothing except asking if she had talked to Jenny. She told me no and asked if I had and I told her my phone was dead. Other than that, I just stared out at the snow-covered campus as we made our way back to the apartment. Katie helped me to my bed where I just kicked off my boots and laid down. The only thought in my mind is where is Jenny when I need her the most.

I was awoken at 5 AM as the alarm on my phone went off. I had to work at 6:00 and debated calling in. But for some reason I just went into autopilot and moved towards the bathroom. I emerged clean and refreshed in body, but not in spirit. I looked for my phone and found two missed calls from Jenny. My heart instantly leapt as I hit the speed dial for Jenny. But my happiness was short lived as all I got was her voice mail. Just hearing her recorded voice put a little smile on my face. I proceed to get dressed for my job. As I was looking at my clothes I realized it was time. Rather than the black jeans I had always worn, I grabbed a pair of black leggings. I also put a camisole on underneath the black shirt that made up my uniform, but rather than tuck it in, I let hang loosely and grabbed a belt to cinch it in. After some very light makeup around the eyes and my hair pulled back into a ponytail, I looked like any other female employee. The only thing that gave me away was my name tag. I smiled at my reflection as I strode out of my bedroom to face the day as Alexa the barista, not Alex. I didn’t think I was loud, but soon I was stopped by Katie in the hallway. “Where do you think you are going?” she asked.

“Work” I said. “I need the money.” I could see Katie did not approve of this. She tried to stare me down, but I told her I would be fine. I was sort of lying. I was just going through the motions. My brain was all over the place. I just knew I had to get out of this apartment for even a little while. Katie told me she would stop by and asked how late I worked. I told her 11 and that not to worry, but I knew that she would.

Work was an interesting ordeal. The first hour was just going to be me and the morning manager Jana. I had only worked with Jana a few times before this past week, but she was very nice. She seemed to like me but there was always questioning look to her, like she was still trying to accept me. As I waited for her to unlock the door, I could see a quizzical look on her face like she didn’t recognize me. As she opened the door, she looked at me and asked if it was me. I smiled and nodded at her. At first she was taken aback by my appearance in leggings and Jenny’s parka but she recognized the face. She didn’t say anything but stared at me as I came through the door and began my normal routine. She locked the door and moved back to the office without saying a word about my appearance but clearly confused.

The day went pretty normal but nothing was ever said about how I was dressed. As other coworkers showed up, a few giggles were overheard but nothing was said. Soon it was 10:30 and I had not seen Katie. As it was quiet Jana told me I could leave and head to my family’s and enjoy the holiday. I held it together long enough to get out the door before breaking down in tears again. My family. Those simple words just drove home the fact that I didn’t have any after the events of yesterday. Or so I thought. It was just about then I heard a tapping on my window and looked over and saw Katie standing there. “Let me in” she said, so I unlocked the passenger door and opened it up for her as she got in. I noticed the concern on her face immediately. “Are you OK Alexa?”

“Yeah, it’s just that Jana said to enjoy my family and the holiday. It hit me I don’t have a family anymore.” And with that I broke down in tears. Immediately Katie took me in her arms and assured me that I had a family. It might not be blood family, but it was a bond just as tight. I thanked her and tried to ease her concerns that I would be OK. She even volunteered to stay back, but I told her I could take care of myself. “I’ll be fine. I’ll just sit at home tonight and watch the Yule Log or something. I can’t have you leave your family. Have you talked to Jenny?” I asked.

“I finally got a hold of her after you left this morning. Did you talk to her? She said she was having phone issues.” I told I had not and I would try and call her when I got back to the apartment. I drove the two of us home and then went upstairs to call Jenny again and only got her voice mail. I pleaded for her to call me and told her over and over that I missed her and I loved her. After hanging up I felt the lonely feeling coming back and sulked down on the couch. Katie kept trying to get me to go with her but I told her I would be fine and soon she was giving me a hug and wishing me a Merry Christmas and was out the door on her way to her mother’s. And once again I was alone.

I basically did nothing other than try and get ahold of Jenny. I did try and call my mother once but like my calls to Jenny, they just went to voice mail. I must have fallen asleep,, because soon I realized it was 3:00. I needed to get out here, but where? It was Christmas Eve, where could I go? It was then it hit me. I could go to Mass. But what would the little old ladies say when I came sashaying in there. I remembered reading something about a church in South Minneapolis that was welcoming to LGBTQ people. I looked it up online and found it, St. Kevin’s by Lake Nokomis. I thought for a moment and decided I would go. I looked the church up and saw they had a 5:00 Mass today so I hurried and got ready to go to Mass for the first time as Alexa. I went and dug through Jenny’s closet and found a beautiful Evergreen dress that I matched with my knee high black boots. I grabbed my long dark jacket and headed for St. Kevin’s

When I entered the Church, it was much less crowded than I had expected. There were the few older ladies sitting at the front of the church working the beads and some young families trying to control the little ones who were obviously excited about the impending visit of St. Nick. I took a seat towards the back of the church and knelt and began to pray. What I was praying for I wasn’t really sure of. Mostly I prayed to talk to Jenny. I prayed that I would speak to her soon. I needed her. I prayed for Katie and prayed for my mother. I prayed for Debbie. I prayed for forgiveness. I for prayed for understanding. As the organ began, I stood and watched a somewhat young priest come down the aisle, He couldn’t have been more than 30 years old. I sat through the readings and the gospel. The readings talked about the love of God and family. For the first time in years I seemed drawn in by the readings. But there was still a voice in the back my head telling me I would never be accepted by these people around me, just like my father would never accepted to me.

I went into autopilot again as I went through the motions of the Mass. As the service ended I found myself just sitting in the pew starring at the manger scene at the front of the church. The whole idea of family continued to eat at me. My thoughts were interrupted when I sensed a person in front of me. “Excuse me miss, are you OK?”

My trance was suddenly interrupted by the words coming from the priest who was seated in the pew in front of me. I suddenly realized he was talking to me. I noticed the look of concern in the young priest’s eyes has he sat there. I felt embarrassed. “I’m sorry Father, I just needed a moment, excuse me.” And as I tried to get up a felt his hand touch my arm.

“Please wait a moment miss. There seems to be something troubling you. I am a pretty good listener, it’s part of the job description.” He said with a cheeky smile. “What is it? Is it your family? I noticed you here alone.” And as those words came out of the padre’s mouth I broke down for the millionth time in the last 48 hours. I didn’t think it was possible for me to produce any more tears, but here I was again crying over the drop of the hat. The priest moved quickly from the pew in front of me to sitting in the pew next to me. He took my hand in his and began asking me again if I was having problems with my family I looked up at him and could see the compassion in his eyes but was unable to speak. He urged me to tell him what was going on. “I don’t have another Mass until 9:00 and I was just going to go back into the rectory and heat up some soup. I can listen.” There smile on his face and eagerness in his eyes to help.

“Father, first you should know that I am not a very devout Catholic any more. Kind of a CEO Catholic, mostly because my mother makes me go.” The priest smiled and nodded at that admission and made some comment about that being fairly typical of young people. He urged me to continue. It was then that I decided I had to tell him the truth. Somewhere in my subconscious I knew I could never lie to a man of the cloth. I looked at the Priest and said “I am not what I appear Father. I don’t think the Church will like me very much.” A look of confusion crossed over his face as he contemplated my comment. I took a deep breath and stated out loud to a completely unknown person. “Father I am a man who dresses as a woman. My father found out yesterday and disowned me. My girlfriend, yes my GIRLFRIEND, is at her grandmother’s in Florida and my other roommate went home to be with her family tonight. I am alone. I didn’t know where to come and wound up here.” My head slumped again as I poured out my life’s story to this man. A man who by his employer’s rules would have the right to toss me into the street right at that moment.

“You’re a man? Really? Wow, I would never have guessed. I thought you were just a young woman here feeling lonely at Christmas. I might say you are very attractive, even though I am not supposed to notice those things.” He said with a smile. This earned a laugh from me. It felt good but it still didn’t get me out of my head. The priest went on, “I bet you are concerned about being here, right? Well don’t. I am sure that your priest back home would probably begin the rites of exorcism if he saw you now correct?” I nodded. “Let me a guess, your priest back home is about 60 and has been your parish priest forever right? Thinks Vatican II went too far? Well that is something you won’t find here. I am not exactly one of those old guard priests. I have seen the ways of the world, but heard the calling. I think we have forced people away from the faith and I have made it my mission to include those who have felt abandoned. Let’s just say that there are some in the Archdiocese that don’t think very much of me. But I want to help. What is your name?”

“Alexa” I answered.

“A very pretty name for a very pretty young woman. There is nothing wrong with what you are going through. I say be who you want to be. I have known people who were very close to me that were not allowed to be who they wanted to be and they paid for it one way or another. Alexa, you will always be welcome in my church. Bring your girlfriend next time. I will save you a spot. I do have to get going as I do have some things to do, but you don’t have to leave. Stay as long as you want. I wish you well. Merry Christmas Alexa. It will work out.” And with that the priest stood up and offered me his hand. I took it and thanked him for taking the time. He just smiled and moved down the aisle. As he got part way to the altar he turned around. “If you ever need someone to talk to, call the rectory. I won’t make you come in and go into the confessional.” And the young priest flashed a smart alek smile and moved back into the sacristy.

I sat there and felt somewhat better. To be accepted by someone outside of my immediately circle was refreshing. And the fact it was a priest of the Roman Catholic Church astounded me. I reached down into my purse and checked my phone again and noticed I had one missed call. Unfortunately, it was from Katie. I put my phone back and knelt again. ‘Please lord, watch over Jenny. Make sure nothing has happened to her.” And with that brief prayer I stood and left the church, back into the night and returning to the loneliness. I drove home and realized there was virtually no traffic on the roads. Everyone celebrating with their families. Everybody that is but me. I opened the door of the apartment and felt the weight of the loneliness drop even harder on me. I went to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of wine and opened it. I didn’t even bother with a glass. I went and grabbed a blanket and curled up on the couch and lost it. My sadness grew because I kept trying to call Jenny but only got her voice mail. Eventually I fell asleep. I awoke at some point and drug myself to bed. The feeling that I was the loneliest person in the world continued to increase and has seemed to be the norm, I cried myself to sleep.

I awoke the next morning confused and with a headache. I reached for my phone and realized it wasn’t there. I just laid there for a few second starring at the dresser trying to gain my senses. I rolled over and was greeted with the greatest Christmas present I have ever received.

“Merry Christmas babe.”

Alexa Chapter 11: The Change Begins

“Merry Christmas babe”

I was unable to speak as I laid there and stared at the beautiful blonde woman before me. Even though it looked like she had been through a war she was still the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. I felt tears begin to form in my eyes as I tried to convince myself it was all real. A second later I realized it was all true as Jenny left the chair and wrapped her arms around me and placed a huge kiss on my lips. Slowly she broke the kiss and just looked deep into my eyes. “I love you Alexa”

“I Love you too Jen. I’m sorry I ruined your Christmas.” I said I as looked down in shame.

“Would you be quiet. You didn’t ruin anything. I feel bad that I wasn’t here when it all happened. If anything, I am the one who should be sorry. I should never have left.” Jenny said.

“But what about your family?”

“You are all the family I need Lex.” And after that comment from Jenny all talking ceased as I gave her the most passionate kiss I knew how to give. The return kiss was just as passionate and soon we were slowly working each other’s clothes off. As I worked my way down Jenny’s body, I was met by the sounds of pleasure as I soon found myself nestle between her breasts. Her hands were all over my head as I slowly kissed my way from one breast to another, and for a second I thought I heard her purring! I slowly began working my way back up her chest and simply stood back as our eyes met. The look we shared was not one of simply lust. It was one of acknowledgment that this is where we were meant to be. I could feel my own smile almost mimic Jenny’s and I just looked longingly into her eyes and thanked her for coming home. I was promptly told to shut up and soon Jenny and I were easing our way down to the bed where we celebrated our love for each other.

Even as were finished, the tenderness did not fade. We held each other and gave each other light kisses. We continued to take turns kissing each other at various parts of the other’s bodies before returning to kiss each other’s lips. At some point time seemed to stop as the two of us spent as much time being close to each other as we could. However, something must have occurred and Jenny slowly got up and left the room. By the smile on her face I could tell she had something planned. I watched her leave the room, telling myself the whole time that this is who I was meant to be with. I will never question it again. I sat back and just enjoyed the moment. No worries about school, about my family about my job, nothing. I just reveled in the fact that I was with the person I cared about the most on Christmas.

I must have drifted off a little because Jenny was standing at my side reaching out for my hand. I got out of bed and followed her into the bathroom where I was greeted with several candles burning and some soft jazz music playing. Jenny held out her hand and helped me into the bubble bath she had prepared and soon joined me in it. Facing me, we began where we had left out a few minutes ago, sensually kissing the other until soon our passion gave way to a fabulous moment of love making. It was probably the most sensual act I have ever been a part of. The tenderness that Jenny showed me drove me wild and I just followed her lead. As we finished she cuddled in next to me where we both just soaked and held each other. Jenny reached over the side of the tub and produced two glasses of champagne. This girl keeps getting better! We sipped our champagne and continued our tender kissing. But once again, something always found a way to interrupt us.

‘Alexa! Jenny! Are you two here?” came the call from the living room along with the sound of keys and things hitting the floor. Soon we looked up and saw the usual suspect in these interruptions. A smile crossed her face as she spotted the two of us in the tub. “Well that’s a new one for you two.” was all she said as she headed back to other parts of the apartment. We continued to enjoy the warm water, champagne and each other for a few more moments. As the water began to cool, we decided we should get out and put something on. Drying each other was a completely new experience that we took our time with. I never thought of this as being a sexual act but it was getting both of us wound up. Jenny once again took my hand where she produced from the drawer my Mickey Mouse pajamas. She didn’t even bother handing me any panties this time. Jenny went over to her backpack and pulled out my Gopher Jersey. I looked at her and asked. “Of all the clothes you took with you, that is the only thing you brought back?”

Jenny just smiled. “I love this jersey. It is my favorite sleeping attire. And do you want to know why?” I nodded as she posed the question. ‘Because it will always remind me of you. It might not be the sexiest thing I ever wore, but it is one that makes me feel as sexy as some of our sleepwear. Plus, I know you like it.”

“Jenny, I love it.” And with that the two of us began kissing each other again until we hear some yelling from the front of the apartment.

‘Get out here you two. I didn’t blow off my family to watch you two act like bunny rabbits!” Katie explained. Jenny and I giggled and grabbed a blanket to go out and join our roommate. When we got out here was a large box of pastries on the counter along with orange juice and I could smell the coffee brewing. Katie was curled up on her typical end of the couch as Jenny went through the pastry and I grabbed us a couple of cups of coffee. Soon the whole apartment was together on the couch and enjoying this beautiful Christmas treat. I asked the first question after taking a bite of a Lemon filled donut

“Larson’s was open?” I asked my sister as I enjoyed the treats of my hometown bakery.

Katie just nodded and the three of us made absolute gluttons of ourselves as we nearly devoured a dozen donuts. The odd part was Jenny was the one who ate the most. Katie and I teased her but she came back with the fact that she eaten very little the day before. Both Katie and I started to ask her about her trip. Katie and I sat in rapt attention as Jenny began to describe the horrors of her adventure through 5 airports, 4 flights, 3 guys hitting on her and a very special flight attendant. When she started explaining her experience at the Burger King in Kansas City I broke out in laughter. This earned me a shot in the arm that I spent a couple of minutes apologizing for. I was soon forgiven as Jenny laid a huge kiss on me before snuggling back into my arms.

“So, what time did you make it back last night?” Katie asked.

“6 AM.” Jenny stated.

“This morning?! It’s only 9:20! You’ve been home for 3 hours?” Katie questioned. Jenny nodded as she confirmed the times. “Geez if I would have known that, I would have left you two alone.”

“No way.” I state. “Christmas is for families. And since mine has kind of abandoned me, you two are my family. Thank you both for being here this morning.”

Jenny leaned back and gave me another kiss and soon Katie was on top of the two of us giving us a both a gigantic hug. I started to tear up as I realized how much these two have done for me. Katie was always there to guide me and watch over me and Jenny was there in so many other ways I couldn’t even begin to fully understand. Katie was the first to speak.

“I will always be your sister, Alexa. I am glad I’m here. I couldn’t think of a better way to spend Christmas”

Jenny moves up a little and begins to kiss “I can think of a few ways” she says as a mischievous look flashes. I giggle and pull Jenny in tighter. Katie clears her throat.

“You two calm down. I’d tell you two to go take a cold shower but you would probably enjoy it.” Katie says. We spend the rest of the morning just lying about. Jenny continued to tell us more about her trip. When she told us about the redneck on her flight from West Palm, Katie howled with laughter. “I would have loved to see you slap him.” I giggled along with Katie and playfully grabbed Jenny’s rear end. I received a much different response than Bubba did. She pushed back into it and moaned a little. I instantly felt her hand begin to rub up and down my leg as she began to give me a kiss. I noticed Katie out the corner of my eye slowly remove herself from the couch and the living room. I dove head first into the kiss as my hand remained firmly on Jenny’s rear. She slowly began to lower my pajamas and soon we were once again in the throes of passion.

I don’t know how long it lasted but soon Jenny and I are cuddled up under the blanket again just simply kissing when we hear “Is Jexy time over?” from Katie, who is hidden in her room. Jenny giggles as I groan at the nickname our roommate has come up with.

“I really wish you would quit with that name.” I yell out. Jenny gives a little whimper at my admonishment of Katie.

Katie returns to the living room with a smirk on her face “I’m going to keep using it if you two are going to act like two horny teenagers all the time plus its cute.”

‘I think it’s cute too” Jenny says as she snuggles into me a little deeper. I just roll my eyes because I know I have been defeated. A sigh of resignation comes from me.

Katie plops down on the couch with us and announces she is bored ‘Let’s go do something it’s supposed to be nice today. Let’s go find some sleds and go sledding. Something. I don’t want to be locked up in here with you two all day.” Katie says. We begin to go over options. I said we could go skating. Katie was lukewarm to that one while Jenny thought it was a great idea.

“I’d love to see you in a little skater’s dress Lex.” she said.

“She might have the legs” Katie added. “But I don’t think the hockey skates would look very good with it.” I promptly stick out my tongue in response to my sister’s comment. It was decided we should go tubing at a ski hill located out in the suburbs. Jenny and I got off the couch to go get changed. However, before we could get very far, Katie stopped us. “Oh, no. you’re not going in there together. One at time. I want to go while there is still sunlight. This time it was Jenny’s turn to stick out her tongue. I returned to the couch while my two roommates went to get changed. Following Jenny’s return I go to get changed, where I find Jenny as laid some clothes for me. Heavy black leggings, wool socks and a beautiful wool sweater with a matching hat. I quickly strip down and after getting dressed and head out for the girl’s approval. Jenny basically attacks me as I walk into the living room. Katie just smiles. Normally she would have been complaining about our actions, but she sits there and smiles. It’s either a show of Christmas spirit or she feels sorry for me. Either way I don’t care at the moment.

We all hop into Jenny’s car and head to the suburbs. We spent most of the next three hours sliding down the hill on tubes, whether it be each solo or different combinations of the three of us. Snowball fights and just general frolicking in the snow also are part of the activities. It was a beautiful Christmas day and I can’t imagine spending it with two better people. Laughter seems to be the most common sound coming from all three of us. Sure, Jenny and I try and sneak in a few moments, one that resulted in us both getting a handful of snow from our roommate who ran off giggling as we pelted her with snowballs. For the most part, none of the other skiers and tubers give us funny looks. Soon we are all exhausted and hungry. We hand over our tubes to the kid working the tube shack and head to Jenny’s car. We are cold and tired but we are also in a great mood. I offer to cook for the girls and as usual they can’t wait. We decide that it is a spaghetti night. We stop at the store and get the needed ingredients.

Back at home I enlist the aid of both girls. In the last few months I have taught Jenny a lot more of about cooking and to her credit she is picking it up. I think it is time to teach her about making sauce. I show her my technique of cooking up the garlic and onions first in a little olive oil before adding the tomatoes, sauce and spices. I put Katie to work on the meatballs. I had tried to teach Jenny how to make meatballs once before. It turned into a colossal mess. First Jenny was “grossed out” by mixing the meatballs by hand. I told her at least once to get over herself which promptly earned me a meat mixture being thrown at my face. Soon an all-out food fight with my girlfriend ensued, followed by Katie finding Jenny and I on the floor laughing and kissing covered in meat and tomatoes.

During the dinner, I thank both of them for all they have done for me the last few days, and that as low as I felt the last few days, the two of them had made today one of the best I had ever been through. I thanked Katie for all she had said and done on Friday night. She had kept an eye on me and I could never repay her. I couldn’t even look at Jenny without breaking down. Jenny got up and hugged me, telling me to stop. She didn’t need any thanks that she was just happy that I was OK and that we were together. I tried to keep it together for the rest of the meal, but still had a difficult time looking at Jenny. I love this girl. And now more than ever I am convinced she loves me. I think Katie picked up on something and told us to go to the living room and that she would clean up. Normally the two of us would take this opportunity to attack each other but tonight we just held each other. Soon Katie joined us and the three of us wound up curling up on the couch to watch “It’s a Wonderful Life”

Following the movie Jenny and I wish Katie a goodnight, but not before I gave Katie on last hug. “Thanks for being the best big sister ever.” I tell her before moving off to the bedroom with Jenny. While we were now completely free to go crazy, we again decide just to hold each other. Jenny and I were finally getting a chance to talk alone. She asked me if I was doing OK. I did break down a little when relayed all the things that were going through my head. How I hated my father more than ever. How lonely I had been that night and all day yesterday. Jenny kept apologizing for not being able to get ahold of me and I told her it didn’t matter anymore. We were together now. I apologized to her for her having to go through all that hassle because of me. Jenny just grabbed my face in her hands and looked me straight in the eyes. ‘You do not need to apologize for anything. The person I love more than anything in the whole wide world was hurting. There was no way I wasn’t coming to you.” And with that she gave me a long lingering kiss that soon turned into something more. During our little romp, I heard my phone beep. As we were laying there following our interlude, I reached over and grabbed my phone. On it was a message from my mother saying “Merry Christmas” I replied in turn through my tears. I pulled Jenny in closer and drifted off. It was the perfect end to a perfect day.

The next day however did not start that way. I was awoken by my phone ringing at 7:30. Who would be calling me at this hour? I looked at the caller ID and was confused “011-44-1379 555513, where is that?” I wondered as I tentatively hit the answer button. “Hello” I answer. I am greeted by a familiar voice.

“Alex? Is that you?” I hear Dr. Burke say.

“Alexa,” I say “Debbie? Aren’t you in London?”

“I am but was just going through my emails and noticed a report from one of our staff. Where are you right now?”

Confused as to what was happening. “In my apartment. What’s going on?”

“Somebody called our office, Jenny I think, and said you were in trouble. Did you talk to talk to anyone from my office?” my counselor states firmly. I tell her I hadn’t heard from anyone and must ask Katie if she talked to anyone. I could tell across a phone line and 5000 miles that Debbie was a little miffed at her office. “I will deal with the office when I get back. Do you want to tell me briefly what happened?” She asks and I tell her about how when we came back from the airport my father was standing there and yes, I was dressed. I told her of how he lost it on me and how I completely fell apart. As I am telling Debbie this I begin to shake and cry, but soon I feel two arms around me holding me.

The reaction from Debbie was I think more than concern. If I didn’t know any better, I would have suspected she had reached a boiling point. It took her a minute to respond to my explanation. “I am flying back on Wednesday and will be in the office first thing on Thursday. Can you be there?” She asks with anger that seems barely concealed. I agree and ask if I can bring Jenny. I can tell that she is not too keen on the idea, but after my pleading, she relents. I thank her for calling and tell her I will see her Thursday and our conversation ends. As I hit the end button, I begin replaying the events of Friday through my head again. I had spent so much of yesterday ignoring the thought of it all comes back like a sledge hammer and I break down into Jenny’s arms. Jenny just continues to hold and comfort me saying nothing as the pain returns in full force. And to Jenny’s credit, she says nothing.

The next few days pretty much revolve around us cleaning out the girl’s apartment during the day and relaxing at night. I did everything as Alexa. By Tuesday we had finally disposed of everything last item in the girl’s apartment. We had decided to make Wednesday the cleaning day. That night the three of us cleaned ourselves up and went out for a minor night on the town. Nothing crazy, just dinner and a few drinks. Katie really wanted to go crazy, but Jenny and I talked her out of it. We did manage to get a few drinks into her and watched her get a little friendly with a few guys at Brady’s. That’s not to say that Jenny and I were left alone but Jenny pretty much made it clear that we were already taken. With each other. This was a huge step for Jenny, at least in my mind. She was making a stand for us. I was a little shocked but realized that this was the new order of life and it made me tremendously happy. I was falling in love with her all over again.

When we awoke on Wednesday I was basically shoved into the shower by Jenny to get ready so we could begin the final cleaning of the old apartment. It seemed like she was up to something, but I wasn’t quite sure. A few minutes after I had entered the shower, Jenny joined me. As much as I wanted play she kept pushing me off. She kicked me out a few minutes later and told me to go get dressed. She had laid out some clothes for me on the bed. I just shock my head because now I knew something was up. I was nervous that I was going to find some sort of maid’s uniform or something on the bed. Instead I found two very similar “soccer mom” outfits like the one Jenny has worn that day way back when my parents came to dinner. I just shook my head and started to get dressed. As I was finishing dressing, Jenny came in to the room I just looked at her and said “Really?” She soon began to giggle and tackled me onto the bed.

“I just wanted to see what got you going before. Now I understand. Besides its fun!” Jenny tells me. Who am I to question her as I am pelted with kisses. I move her off and tell her we need to work so we can play latter. I give the pouting blonde one last kiss as I head to the kitchen. I am stopped by Jenny. “Hey get back here.” She yells out. I turn to see her standing their holding the bandana that matched my shirt. I just rolled my eyes and turned to allow Jenny to put the bandana on me. I turned back and ask if everything looked OK. “Perfect” she said and she gave me one last kiss before I headed to the kitchen to start the morning coffee. As I stood there waiting, I heard another person enter the room. I turned to give Jenny my most demure, exaggerated look. Unfortunately, it wasn’t Jenny who was standing there.

“Look at the happy homemaker!” Katie announces as she fought back the laughter.

‘Shut up Kate” I tell my sister. Katie comes up to me and gives me a playful hug.

“You look so cute! What time do the girls have ballet practice? Is the mini-van all gassed up?” Katie says as she reaches for a cup and pours herself a cup of coffee while I once again tell my ‘sister’ to keep her mouth shut. That suggestion is soon completely ignored as Jenny joins me in a similar outfit. Katie can no longer contain her laughter and completely breaks down, spilling her coffee as she leans back against the counter. “What time is the ‘Mommies and Me’ class you two?” she asks through the snorts of laughter. Jenny shoots Katie a dirty look.

“I thought would be fun to dress this way.” Jenny says as she stares down our roommate.

A laughing Katie assures Jenny it is. ‘Oh, it is fun. I can’t wait to give you two crap all day!” Jenny simply flips Katie off and moves to get us some coffee. The three of us sit down at the table where Katie begins to take control as we go over the cleaning plan. She is anxious to get it done as she has to work at 4. So, after our coffee, we move across the hall for our final visit to the apartment where Alexa was born. As we enter in Katie pulls me back and continues to let Jenny move in. Katie leans over and whispers. “Want to have some fun? Watch this.” Speaking up Katie says “Jenny why don’t you get started in the bathroom and Alexa you get started in the kitchen.” Jenny turns to look at Katie and I with a pure look of horror across her face. I can’t hold it and break out in a fit of laughter. Katie starts to laugh and scold me at the same time. “You are so weak!” Jenny just flips us the bird and moves towards the kitchen. Katie looks at me and says “Well you get the bathroom for being so weak!” I try to protest but Katie pushes me along.

After several hours of hard work and lots of laughs we are standing at the entrance to an apartment that no longer held any trace that it had been occupied by Katie and Jenny. “Well that’s it” Katie says. Jenny and I nod. Jenny speaks up next.

“This apartment will always be a special place. It saw the birth of a beautiful woman and a pretty good relationship.” I give Jenny a little shoulder check and ask “Pretty good?” Jenny just giggles and tells me that it is the best and we exchange a kiss. I grab the last bag of garbage and the three of us slowly back out. Ending an era of our lives.

Katie had to work that night, so once again Jenny and I spent a quiet night at home. I was glad because I really wanted to talk to her, alone. Following dinner, we sit down on the couch and I take her hands. “Jenny, we need to talk. I want to set some things straight before we go to this appointment with Dr. Burke tomorrow.”

“Okay”, Jenny says apprehensively.

“I made a decision the other day. I want to live as Alexa full time, but I am scared. I am scared about the ridicule I will receive. I am scared about fitting in, but mostly I am scared about you.” There I said it. The thing that has been in the back of my mind since Sunday when Jenny came home.

“Lex. Why would you be scared of me?” Jenny says with a confused look on her face.

“Because I am scarred you will leave me if I am Alexa full time. I want to grow as a woman. What if I decide I want to start take hormones? What if I want to grow breasts? What if decide to go all the way? I am scared you will leave me because I am a woman. You are not a lesbian but you will be with a woman if I go full time.” I begin to cry a little as I lay it all on the line.

‘All the way?” Jenny asks. You mean like SRS?” I nod my head and look down in shame. The next thing I know I am being pushed backwards and find Jenny laying on top of me. “You know there are times I think you should be the blonde in this relationship. On one of my flights I met a ditzy teenage girl named Aly. When you start acting like this, that’s what I am going to call you, Aly. I don’t care what people will say. I already play with your nipples when we make love, so it will just give me more to play with. If you go all the way, we will just have to go buy some things down at Sex World. I love you Alexa I. LOVE. YOU. That is not going to change, no matter what.” And with that she leaned over and gave me a long kiss. She pulls back and says in a hushed voice “I love you Lex. I will do whatever it takes make you happy. I will be here for you.” And again, she leans in for another kiss. As I lay there with Jenny all I can think is that I don’t deserve all this love from one person. Soon Jenny is pulling me off the couch and back to our room, where we once again consecrate this baffling but incredible relationship.

The alarm goes off way to early the following morning. Jenny and I slowly extract ourselves from each other. I make it out of bed first and make it to the bathroom where I take care of the usual morning rituals before I go and start the coffee. I hear Jenny turn the shower on and look down and see a note on the counter. All it says is “Turn off the lights!” I giggle as I think back that we did leave the lights on last night. It wasn’t long before the author of the note comes stumbling out of her room wearing an oversized t-shirt rubbing her eyes. “You getting ready for your appointment?” Katie asks. I nod apprehensively. “Don’t be worried, Alexa. Debbie is there to help you remember? Just as Jenny and I are here. Remember that.”

“I wish you could come too” I say.

“Nah. If someone is going with you it should be Jenny. She loves you, you know that, right?” I smile and nod at Katie’s question and thank her again for everything. “Ah, don’t worry about it. You take care of family. I will want you to come back and give a full report OK?” I agree and then give my sister a hug. “And remember I love you too Alexa Marie. I just don’t attack you. Now I’m going back to bed. You two keep it down out here.” And with that Katie heads back to her room. Unable to control myself I yell out at Katie.

“Yes MOM” and without turning around Katie flips me off before entering her bed room and closing the door.

I go into the bathroom and join Jenny in the shower. As she starts to get a little frisky I tell her I am just trying to cut down on time. She gives me a playful pout as I begin to wash my ever-lengthening hair. I had not had it cut since October and it is now almost shoulder length. I have been bugging Jenny to get me into her stylist because now it is time. I say something about it as she is leaving the shower and tells me she will take care of it. I finish cleaning myself and begin to run the razor over my body. This is another thing that I will have to talk with Jenny about. It is time to begin more permanent hair removal. I have never had much facial growth, but it has been getting annoying.

I was surprised not to find any clothes laid out for me as I returned to our bedroom. It seems like when we have to go somewhere, Jenny loves to pick out my clothes. But this time she must have trusted me, after donning my typical bra and thong set, this time in black, and I slide on a pair of dark tights. Moving to the closet I choose a blue and green plaid skirt and a ribbed black turtle neck. After finishing off my makeup, I put on my trusty knee high black boots. Moving over to the full-length mirror Jenny and I put in my room I check myself out. I think I look pretty good and move out to meet Jenny. She is standing at the kitchen counter drinking coffee and nearly drops her cup. “You look great Lex! Very cute, very feminine. I think you are learning.” I thank her as I move beside her a give her a quick kiss.

“Thanks, I wanted to look like a total girl today. Plus, I have a great teacher.” And with that I give her a long deep kiss. She breaks it telling me we should go or we will never get out of here. I take a look at the classic look Jenny has decided on today. A grey wool midi skirt with a grey/rose colored sweater and light grey scarf. Brown boots and a matching thin belt complete the look. Both of us stop and check ourselves in the mirror before we grab our coats and head out into the frosty morning.

In just a few minutes, we are sitting in the waiting room at Dr. Burke’s office waiting for our appointment. Every time I have said our appointment this morning, Jenny has reminded me that this is my appointment. I keep reminding her we are in this together and that it is our appointment. After about five minutes my counselor comes out into the waiting are. “Alexa, Jenny. It is so good to see you. Please come in.” As we stand up I watch Dr. Burke as she takes in what we are wearing. “You two look very nice as always” as she leads Jenny and I into her office. Jenny and I take a seat on the couch as Dr. Burke sits in her usual chair. I ask Debbie how her Christmas was and she is polite but very short with me. I can also tell she is kind of shocked not only by my clothing but the upbeat attitude I have. “Alexa, I am kind of surprised to see you so chipper today. I figured when I got you in here today, you would be a mess but to the contrary you seem happier than I have seen you. Why don’t you tell me what happened last Friday?”

I take a deep breath and tell her the story of my day. She instantly stops me and looks at Jenny in shock that she wasn’t there. I continue to the time when I met my father in the hallway. I reach over and grip Jenny’s hand as I tell the story of the verbal beat down I took from my father and how lost I was. My family had abandoned me and my girlfriend was on her way to Florida. I felt like a lost soul. “So, Katie called here?” Dr. Burke asked.

“I guess so” I say. “I really don’t know. I was such a mess I don’t really know what happened. I am not completely sure what time this all happened. Debbie just nods her head and scribbles some notes. As I am relaying the story I feel Jenny release my hand but take it with her other and her free arm now wraps around my waist. I then begin to tell Debbie about my little midnight stroll through campus. At this point I am openly weeping. I had not discussed any of this with anyone before. I had buried it and tried to forget it. I begin to tell these two women sitting with me how I stood on the bridge and looked down. I told Debbie of how a tiny voice in my head kept telling me to jump but I fought it back. How I decided right then and there I could never go back to being Alex. How my father’s beat down had kind of erased that part of my persona out of me. I explained how I pulled my student ID out and tossed it over the side. Debbie took all this in while I broke down on Jenny’s shoulder. Debbie looked at me and asked. “Alexa, was there one thing that made you not jump?” I nodded my head. I looked at Jenny and then turned back towards my counselor.

“Jenny. I could never hurt her that way.” I buried my head on Jenny’s shoulder for a moment before finally pulling myself up and explaining the events of the 24th. Dr. Burke was generally surprised that I had decided to go to church by myself and made a note about that but was shocked that there was a priest there that was concerned about someone like me. She asked me his name and I suddenly realized that I had never asked. “He’s the priest at St. Kevin’s down on like 60th and 28th. Down by Nokomis. He was very nice and actually invited me, us, back sometime.” Debbie stopped her note taking and looked up at Jenny.

“And you knew nothing of any of this?” Debbie asked almost incredulous.

“No. And if I had I would have bought an airplane to get back here. Some of this I am hearing for the first time. I kept having phone problems, when Lex is at work today I am going to get a new phone. But as soon as I heard I made every effort to get back to her.” Jenny then went into describe her day of hell. Debbie laughed at a few of the little adventures Jenny ran into. When Jenny described how when she finally made it home and she heard me snoring she knew all was going to be OK. Hearing Jenny tell the tale from start to finish of her trip made me realize that I would never doubt her or her feelings for me again. Debbie smiled when Jenny finished her tale and I wrapped my arms around her. Once again Dr. Burke scribbled down some notes before looking up at us. The look of concern had been replaced. Not by a look of satisfaction but one of acknowledgement.

“You two are the most incredible couple I have ever run across. It’s almost like you live your lives for the other and somehow it makes everything else work. I will admit that I was concerned about you Alexa. Heck I was more than concerned. I’ll tell you a secret. There is an on-call operator and another counselor who are in a little bit of trouble over this. I am appalled that no one even contacted you or Katie. And I assumed it was you Jenny who called. But now as I see you two together I realize that support you two give each other made up for it all. Jenny what you went through to get back here is an incredible story. But it does show how much you care for Ms. Quinn here.”

“I love her and would do anything for her.” Jenny replies as she pulls me in for another one-armed hug. I am hit once again at the closeness that we share, but something else hits me. Dr. Burke just called me Ms. Quinn. No one had ever called me that before. I think I like it. An even bigger smile comes over my face as the three of us just sit there for a moment. Eventually Debbie speaks up and asks Jenny if she would leave for a little bit because she would like to speak to me alone for a moment. Jenny simply nods her head and looks down on me. It was one of the most unique looks I have ever seen. It was a look of concern and caring I had never seen, except for maybe my mother. I know that neither one of us wants to let it each other go, but I assure Jenny I will be fine. I whisper into her ear that I wore water proof mascara on purpose today which elicits a giggle from her before she heads out the door. I turn back towards my counselor and await the upcoming prodding that I know is going to occur.

“You know why I asked her to leave I’m sure. So, tell me did you really think about jumping?” No use in beating around the bush, eh doc? I sit for a moment and think back to the terrible night almost a week ago. The pain I was feeling was tremendous, but I knew deep in my heart it would be better. I didn’t not think it was going to be as good as it has been the last few days. Maybe it was just Jenny trying to be as nice to me as possible but I don’t think it was just that.

“To be honest doctor, I don’t think so. Not at the conscious level. Sub-consciously, maybe. I never allowed that thought to take control. I know I was thinking about what you said and how hard it was to live two lives. I think the decision was made for me by my father. I think as I stood there it was more symbolic than anything. I still don’t know how I wound up on the bridge. But I knew that I could never take my own life. I could never do that to Jenny. Or Katie. They have been so kind to me and supportive. I knew if I did anything I would hurt them. I could never do that. Jenny has been through enough, me jumping might destroy her. Plus, there is another reason.” Dr. Burke looked up from her notes at me for one moment as if waiting for me to continue. “I’d be too chicken to do it. I hate heights.” I say with a smile as I try and diffuse the situation.

Debbie smiles at my comment and goes back to her notebook. She looks up and asks me “Do you think that this is the choice you would have made if your father had not found out?” I ponder that one for a moment. I had never thought about the fact. And I answered Debbie as I honestly as I could when I told her I didn’t know. She scribbled some more notes. “What about Jenny?” she asks. “How is she handling all of this?” This time I am quick with my answer.

“Fantastic.” I say with a smile. “We have not left each other’s side since Sunday.” Dr. Burke asks me if I have talked to her about staying as Alexa full time and I tell her I have and that the two of us talked about it at some length last night. “She says she doesn’t care what I decide. Or who I am. The same as she always said. Heck we even talked about how it would affect us if I started on HRT.” Debbie dropped her pen as I made that comment.

“You two have talked about this?” She asked.

“Yes. I wanted her to know everything that is going on. I will admit that it is something that is in the back of my mind. How can it not? I told her I want to grow as a woman. I am done being Alex. When Jenny and Katie first dressed me up I think I knew it then and as time has gone on this is how I spend most of my time. It’s time to move on. It’s time for Alexa to take her place in the world.” The conviction in my voice even surprises me. But I want this. I want this more than almost anything in the world except for one thing.

“I am very surprised Alexa. You do seem a much more confident person than when you started coming to see me. And I would probably have suggested that you start HRT after you came out to your parents. But last week’s adventure does change things. You need more time to be certain. And I’d like to talk with Jenny some more about this, but alone. Actually, hold on.” With that Debbie stands and heads over to her desk and picks up her phone. She asks to have Jenny come back in. A second later Jenny is walking in the door with a very nervous look on her face but when she spots me just watching her with a smile on my face, she just lights up. I do the same and soon Jenny is sitting next to me again. We look over at the doctor. Holding hands once again. Debbie has a smile on her face and just shakes her head. “Jenny, Alexa told me that she has discussed the possibility of HRT, hormones, with you. Is that true?” Jenny just nods her head. “Do you have any reservations about Alexa possibly starting HRT?”

With a decisive answer, Jenny states “No I do not. If that’s what she wants I am here for her 100%.” The confidence that Jenny displays overwhelms my counselor. I can see that she wants to say something but is trying to formulate her words.

“Jenny, you seem pretty confident in your convictions. You know this will be a difficult road for Alexa.” Jenny nods her head. I would like to spend some time with you discussing this alone. Would you be free tomorrow afternoon, say 1:00?”

“That works perfect. Lex has to work so I will be free. I will be glad to come in.” Jenny’s confidence is making me more confident. I seem to sit up a little straighter. A can feel my smile widen but most of all I feel as relaxed as I have ever been over who I am.

“Alright then. Well I don’t know why I was so worried on Monday. Alexa, don’t do anything foolish like that ever again. I also apologize for us here at the Program. You should have been contacted immediately. But like I said you are very lucky to have the support from Jenny and Katie that you do.” As Debbie finishes her sentence she rises form her chair. That is the signal that our session is over. She watches in amusement as I stand and offer Jenny a hand up. I can see Debbie shaking her head out of the corner of my eye before she begins speaking again. “Jenny I will see you tomorrow then and Alexa I will see you at our normal time on Tuesday” We both offer a handshake to Dr. Burke before once again taking each other by the hand smiling at each other as we leave. From behind us we hear Dr. Burke begins to speak again.

“I do have one last question. How does Katie put up with you two if your all living together?” The smile on Debbie’s face relays the joy she is watching between Jenny and I. Jenny speaks before I can.

“Depends on the day. Most of the time she thinks we are pretty revolting.” Jenny flashes that Million-watt smile that I love and Debbie just chuckles before telling us to get out of her office in a very cheerful manner.

Back in Jenny’s car we head home so I can get ready for work. As I get dressed in my uniform, Jenny sits on the bed and watches me put on my uniform as Alexa. She makes a few pointers like adding a black ribbon to my hair. “We do have to do something about this hair.” She says with a frustrated tone to her voice. I ask her again to see if she can line anything up for me to get into her stylist. She tells me that she will see. She was sure that she was busy for New Year’s so it probably wouldn’t be until next week. I finish donning the leggings and the black dress shirt, which I leave untucked. I reach for my black belt to wrap around my waist but Jenny tells me to hold on and sprints out of the room and returns with similar belt in red. “this will look much better.”

A little before 11:00 I walk into the coffee shop and my two current co-workers stop and stare at me. Neither of these two were working on Christmas Eve so they had only heard the rumors about my change in appearance, but now they were confronted with it head on. Rather than slink away like I would have in the past I stride past my co-workers with my head held high. Marta and Dannii were both working now and I knew my manager Cade was around somewhere. I went and punched in and grabbed my name tag pinned to the wall. I looked at the name on it ‘Alex’. The sight of the name made me mad for a change. In the past seeing the name just made me sad. But now I looked at it and all I could see was my father’s rejection. I had planned for this and pulled a Black Sharpie out of my purse and neatly added an ‘a’ to the end. Perfect. It now reflects the new me. I put my jacket and purse in one of the lockers, grab an apron and head out to the counter.

To say Dannii and Marta were surprised would be an understatement. I could see the disgust building in Marta and the confusion building in Dannii. Marta was the first to say anything to me. She walked behind me not long after I started and whispered into my ear “You’re a sick fuck. You disgust me.” I just smiled at her. I had decided on the way over I was not go to say anything. I was going to act if everything was normal. And I think that pushed Marta over the edge. Hostile would be the right word to use to describe her actions. She spilled coffee on me at least twice in the first ten minutes and never apologized. She knocked a pitcher of steamed milk over causing me to jump out of the way. She said nothing but the evil smirk on her fact told the whole story. Yet I just stood my ground saying nothing. If I could handle being rejected by my family, some obnoxious college student was nothing. Cade walked into the customer area right at that time from the back. He witnessed Marta throw a wet dish towel at my face and demand that I clean it up. Almost yelling at Marta, he got her attention. Before she could say anything, he told her to be quiet and clean up the mess. Cade looked at me and motioned me to follow him to the back. I simply stepped around Marta and the still bewildered Dannii and followed Cade to his office.

“Alex. What is going? He asked. “Jana told me you came in dressed different the other day and I know you have been going for a more androgynous look the last few months but this looks more girlish than anything you have worn up to now.”

“It is Cade because I am not Alex. My name is Alexa. I have decided to quit living my life as a man and live as a woman full time.” I said it. No hesitation in my voice at all. I was as confident as I had ever been in my entire life. The ball was now in their court. If they let me go, the coffee house would get a reputation as anti-LGBTQ, which was exactly opposite of what they always claimed publicly. They knew they would also face some sort of backlash if they allowed Marta to continue the way she was. Cade knew he needed counsel from the higher ups as how to handle this whole situation. He just gave a nod of resignation and reached into his desk and produced a new name tag. Pulling out the label maker he made a new one that said ‘Alexa’. I just smiled as I give him my old one and he handed me the new one. I think smiling is not the right word. I beamed. A new era was beginning in my life and I won the first battle for a change. I will give credit to Cade for knowing his limitations. This was not a call he should make so as I left he followed me out and called for Marta to come in to his office. As we passed she gave me another scowl but I just smiled and went back to my job.

I returned to my station and kept working on. It wasn’t long before Marta came out of the office. The look Marta shot me was one of pure hatred but she did not say anything as she stormed past me and into the back room. She came out a second later holding her jacket and left via the front door. Instantly I started to feel bad. Did Marta just get fired? My mind instantly started to feel a large amount of guilt. Soon Cade came out of the office and joined Danni and I behind the counter. “Marta is going to be gone the rest of the day. I’ll help until Jordan can come in.” Nothing else was said about Marta until it slowed down a little after lunch. By this point, Jordan had showed up and Cade had gone back into his office. Jordan had taken over at the register leaving Dannii and I at the coffee makers. As were trying to look busy, Dannii leans over and whispers “Did she do this to you?” I was completely taken aback but what she said. I ask her to clarify. “The blonde, Jenny I think. Did she get you to dress up?” I laugh and begin to explain how I had felt and that slowly I had started to change. I also told her that I had decided to live as a woman full time. She looked almost relieved when I told her this.

“Now I get it. I thought there was no way you would pick her over me. That was just a set up at the Holiday Party right.” Dannii states feeling smug and relieved.

“I don’t know what you are talking about. Jenny is my girlfriend and I love her more than anything in the world. As matter of fact there she is now.” Danni turns around as I see Jenny come in through the door. The look on Danni’s face turned from joy to one of almost sheer terror. Jenny spots the tall red headed girl and instantly I can see a look of loathing on my girlfriend’s face. Dannii quickly excuses herself and moves to the back room. A look of victory comes over Jenny’ face as Dannii disappears into the storeroom. I take a quick look around and see the coast is clear and lean over and give her a quick kiss. “What are you doing here?” I ask.

“I was bored and forgot what time you got off. Plus, we don’t have any coffee so I thought I would come down.” Jenny says. I tell her that I will be done in about an hour. I turn around and begin loading up some bags with coffee beans to be grind. Jenny and I continue chatting away. However, Cade comes out of his office and tells me I can head out early. The look on his face is one that shows of deep thought. I really don’t care as I head into the back to punch out and grab my things. Feeling in such a good mood I tell Jenny we are going out tonight. All of us. Since we both have driven we race each other with me taking the race. We stumble into the apartment laughing away over our race and fall over the couch right on top of our sleeping roommate. “Come on were going out for dinner and who knows what else.” Jenny says. ‘And Alexa’s claims she’s buying.” That got Katie moving. I told Jenny to line up a ride and went to get ready. Katie was moving faster than me as she had to take a shower. Soon Jenny joined me in the bedroom as I changed into the skirt and sweater I had worn earlier in the day to my appointment and sat down to fix my makeup. The hardest part was trying to do it with Jenny hanging all over me. After telling her to back off I am finally back to looking like a typical college girl rather than a barista.

We head out to the living room where I grab a bottle of wine and three glasses and pour Jenny and I each a glass while we wait for Katie. I try and talk about everything other than what happened with Marta. I wanted to have fun tonight and I knew if I brought up the harassment I went through today we would never get out of here. I did have to ask her about Dannii and what the deal with the two of them is. I can see a little twinkle in Jenny’s eye as at first, she tries to deny that there were any issues between her and Dannii. “Liar, Liar, pants on fire” I repeat causing both of us to giggle. “I saw the look on Dannii’s face when you walked in. She was scared of you. So, what is going on?” I ask. As Jenny prepares to tell me what her issue is with my co-worker, Katie comes out dressed in a black skater skirt, magenta long sleeve top, black nylons and three-inch black plumps. Katie must be on the prowl again. She looks good. She asks why I am calling Jenny a Liar.

“She did something to this girl I work with. Dannii took one look at Jenny coming through the door and ran to the back. She was just about to tell me what was happening.” I say. Katie pours herself a glass and takes a seat as Jenny begins to tell her tale of my work Christmas party and her little run in with the red head. I sat in shock but Katie laughed at my girlfriend’s story of challenging Danni for my affections. Everything has started to make sense now. I remember how Jenny had gotten me to leave the party with the long sensuous kiss. How after that party Danni had pretty much avoided me. The once friendly girl went out of her way to avoid me. “You are a bully.” I tell my girlfriend.

“I’m not a bully. I just want her to know that you are mine and there is no way some floozy is stealing you from me.” Jenny states with a huge smile and a big kiss for me. I think Katie is feeling left out. I can see kind of a sadness in her eyes. We tell her to get over here and soon the three of us are sitting in the couch chatting away when we get the notification that our cab was running late. The three of us continue our general chatting about various subjects. Soon the wine begins to take hold of us and the giggling and teasing begins in earnest. Katie gets on my case for being a temptress and on Jenny for being so jealous. Jenny for her part took all in stride. She stood up and struck a Wonder Woman-like pose and states loudly. “I am a jealous bitch and I don’t care who knows” She falls back into me on the couch, giggling away, where the two of us begin kissing. I tell her I am glad she is a jealous bitch. Soon the kisses become a little deeper.

“No Jexy stuff. This is girl’s night out, not third wheel night.” Katie states laughingly as she reaches for and drains the wine bottle. Soon I realize I need more and begin to wonder where the cab is. I ask if I should open another bottle. “Why not?” Katie says “We’re on break!” And with that recommendation I grab another bottle from the fridge and pour myself another glass. We almost drain the second bottle before our cab finally shows up. The three of us leave the apartment giggling away. I feel sorry for this driver. I don’t think he was ready for three slightly inebriated college girls but we try and make it fun. I give him the address and less than ten minutes later we are in front of Rosato’s. Jenny was surprised that I had chosen this place, but not disappointed. Katie was excited. “I have been craving this place! I can’t believe you picked it!” The three of us walked in, myself a lot more comfortable than last time. It didn’t take long for the owner, Paul to spot us.

“Jenny Thompson! You are back and you brought your friends!” The man’s voice is incredible. It just resonates throughout the dining room. “Follow me. I have a great table reserved for you.” As soon as Paul said that Jenny turned and looked at me with an astonished look on her face. I knew I had got her. I had planned this and had called the restaurant this morning on my way to work to set this up. I owed these two so much, I felt the least I could do was take them to dinner, so I called and reserved a table using Jenny’s name. As we were being seated, Paul motioned over to his niece to come over. He also asked which one of us was Alexa and I told him I was. “Don’t worry about anything Alexa. Anything you need just ask. Marie will take care of you.” Paul headed off and Marie appeared with a bottle of Pinot Grigio and began pouring us each a glass and letting us know what the specials were before heading off.

I raised my glass and proposed a toast. “Here is to the two of you. I can’t thank you enough for all you have done for me. Katie, thanks for everything last week when I was losing my mind. I could never have made it without you being there, you are the best big sister anyone could ever have. And Jenny. I don’t even know where to begin. The last few months, other than dealing with Dick-head, have been the greatest few months of my life. I love you even more than you know. So, here’s to you two. This night is on me!” We clink glasses and each take a sip. Jenny hadn’t even put down her glass before she began protesting about me picking up the tab. Telling me I can’t afford it. I just simply take her hand and smile at her. “Jennifer Ann Thompson. I love you more the anything in this world, so please understand I mean this with all the affection and love I can muster. Shut up. This one is on me.” Katie can’t stop laughing as I finish my little speech.

“Well said Alexa!” Katie says. “I have been wanting to do that for two years now.” Jenny gives a mock look of indignation over my comments before all is smoothed over as I give her a light kiss on the cheek. As I have said we have both gotten to the point that we don’t care what people think of us, which is a good thing because just as I am kissing Jenny, Marie returns to our table. Marie just accepted the fact that Jenny and I were kissing like it was something normal. We placed our orders and restarted our conversation from the apartment. I was the one who started to give Kattie a hard time about Wyatt and her missing him. Katie blushed as we talked about her being lonely for him and she admitted she was. It was great to see that Katie had found somebody and both Jenny and I let her know we were happy for her. It didn’t stop us from the continued teasing. Katie though was not one to back down and got on the two of us for how much Jenny and I basically hung on each other. Jenny just smiled at this and told Katie she could tease us all she wanted because Jexy was here to stay and that we were going to keep on hanging on each other. The mention of ‘Jexy’ by Jenny once again made me roll my eyes and groan. I still didn’t care much for it but it had gown on me a little.

Once again, the food was excellent, rather than trying to deal with all the leftovers we decided to spilt two meals amongst the three of us as well as only one tiramisu. I gave Marie my credit card as she presented the bill, still earning a somewhat evil glare from Jenny. As we left we thanked Paul for everything and headed out into the night to enjoy ourselves. While we did want to be a little adventurous, clubs didn’t not appeal to any of us, even our old standby bar, Brady’s did not sound exciting. We found a nice little wine bar just off Hennepin and sat ourselves down for some more fun. However, it wasn’t long before the time and the amount of wine consumed began to take the toll on the three of us and we headed back to the apartment.

The next morning I awoke to find myself alone in bed, which was rare because I am almost always up before Jenny. Just as I was getting ready to get out of bed, Jenny appeared with a tray that contained coffee, orange juice and bagels. She places the tray on her night stand and leaned over and gave me a kiss. “Good morning Lex” she says as she again takes the tray, placing it across my lap as she gets back into bed next to me and cuddles up to me. When I ask her what this was all for, she simply replies “Because I love you. You might have been the one doing the thanking last night but the next couple of days it will be me doing the thanking.” Jenny once again gives me a kiss and we enjoy our breakfast in bed. Sadly, though it must end sooner than I would have wanted. I do have to work today and I know that Jenny has an appointment with Dr. Burke so we get up and allow the other to take a shower. I give Jenny a kiss as I head out to work. As usual she’s grinning away, but today there seems to be something behind it. “What are you up to?” I ask. Playfully she says nothing. I head to work wondering what trick she has up her sleeve.

Work proved to be rather interesting, actually it was a disaster. It started out as normal as possible. Carrie and Hannah, who usually work the morning shift are the two working and I do not see Cade or Jana, but do notice that the office is closed. Just after the lunch rush ended at about 12:30, John Lee came walking in the front door. John was one of the owners of the coffee shop. I had met him a few times and he was always very nice, even though he was a lawyer by trade. He does not come to the counter but goes right to the office and knocks once before entering. Odd, must be some business meeting I think and go back about my work. A couple of minutes later, Cade opens the door and calls for me to come back to the office. Bewildered, I head over. Cade offers me a seat and closes the door. I feel very small at the moment as John looks over at me. His expression shows nothing. Finally, John begins to speak. “I understand that there have been somethings happening around here that I should be made aware of. First off let me say I have no problem with the fact that you seem to be transitioning. What does concern me is how you are being received by your co-workers. I apologize for the way you have been treated. That will not be condoned. Marta has been let go and Rob has been placed under an official warning and told that one more incident will result in his termination.” I nod at the explanation John has given, but somehow, I know there is more coming.

“It’s Alexa correct?” he asks. I nod my head “We would like you to sign this letter, releasing us from any further liability from both our employees and customers. To be quite honest, while we have no issue with you transitioning we do feel we should have been given a little heads up on it. It has put us in a very bad position that we do not feel is completely of our making and that we should not be held liable for how people treat you.” I am shocked at what has been just asked of me. I ask what will happen if I refuse to sign it, and John tells me that he and his partners would have to evaluate the situation a little more. I do not plan on signing it at all, but don’t want to shut the door completely. I ask if he minds if I take some time and consult my attorney. He readily agrees and informs me to take the rest of the day off, paid. I quickly leave the office and grab my coat and purse. I felt humiliated and insulted. I need to find some help on this issue. I hope that Jenny can help me find an attorney to fight this. I head back to our apartment and remember that Jenny is meeting with Debbie at 1:00. Hopefully Katie is around.

I charged into my apartment fuming mad. I can hear the shower running so I am left to brood a little more as I wait for my sister to get out. I practically rip off my work clothes as I hit my room. The thoughts of telling them to shove this whole thing up their arse becomes stronger in me, but I know if I reacted this way it would be counterproductive. I slip on a pair of leggings and a sweatshirt and storm back out into the kitchen. I grab a bottle of mineral water from the fridge and plop down on the couch. Thoughts of suing John and his partners for everything they have dance around my head. Katie finally emerges from the shower, she is completely nude and freaks when she sees me. She starts yelling at me, telling me I am not supposed to be home yet. She ducks in her room as comes out shortly in a pair of sweats and a sweatshirt. Once again she admonishes me, wondering I am doing home so early. I don’t say anything, I just hold up the waiver. A confused Katie walks over and grabs the piece of paper out my hands.

“What the hell is this?” She asks as she begins to look it over. “On my god! They want you to sign this? What did you tell them?”

“Nothing, told them I wanted my lawyer to look it over. I’m not signing that thing! I was so mad when I left I knew it was best if I didn’t say anything. So how do I handle this.” I say. Katie plops herself down on the couch next to me. At first, she seems confused by the whole thing, but as time goes along I can see her getting madder. Finally, she breaks her silence and tells me we have to sue these people. I tell her I agree but we need to find a better way to handle this. We begin to talk about my options. We decide we need some help and just a few moments later we are joined by girlfriend returning from her meeting with my counselor. When she sees the letter, she takes it much more calmly than either I or Katie did. She simply reaches into her purse and pulls out her phone and places a call. A moment later she is telling her grandmother what had happened. After minute I hear her tell her grandmother thank you and that she loves her. Jenny hits the end button and plops down on the couch on my other side. She pulls me in her arms and tells me that it is all set. Her Grandmother is going to set an appointment for the two of on Tuesday to meet with one of her lawyers. I try and tell her that I can’t afford that, but Jenny just assures me that her grandmother might have been even more mad than I was and that she was going to pick up the tab on this one. All I can do as smile as I can imagine Mary Thompson burning up the phone lines and laying down the law.

Jenny asks me what happened and I told her. She just nodded and told me not worry and convinced me to forget the whole thing for now. As soon as Katie leaves the room, Jenny begins to tell me about her conversation with Debbie. In all the excitement of my day, I had almost forgotten about Jenny’s meeting with my counselor. My anger soon turns into fear over what Debbie might say. Jenny told me that they had talked about her feelings after she had heard about the run in with my father.

“I told I was scared for you and that I still am. Lex, you may put on the tough exterior, but I know you. It eats at you mostly because you don’t have any contact with your mother. But I’m here for you. And that’s what I told her.” She looked up to make sure that Katie wasn’t around and said in a hushed tone that they had also talked about HRT. I knew the issue had been broached at the meeting the day before, so I asked Jenny what she had said to Debbie about it. Without even blinking, Jenny responded the same way she did yesterday. “I told her that if that’s what you want I am behind you 100%. I told her the same thing I told her yesterday and the same thing I told you the day before. Alexa, I love you. If that’s what you want I will be there for you.” I hug my girlfriend and kiss her again. She pushes me off and tells me to cool off. Katie will be gone soon and we will have the apartment to ourselves.

Katie comes out her room ready for work. As she is getting ready to leave Jenny speaks up. “Katie, do you got any plans in the morning? I have to run out to my parents and I need your and Lex’s help. Does that work?”

“No problem. What time?” Katie responds.

“We need to leave at 7:30. I need to meet somebody at the house at 8:00 That OK?” Jenny tells her.

“No problem. Just yell for me about 7:00 Ok? I’ll see you two latter. Don’t get too Jexy tonight you two.” Katie teases us as she walks out the door. Ignoring our roommate Jenny and I are soon kissing on the couch. We try and not to get to worked u because we realize we do have a long night ahead of ourselves. I make the two of us a light dinner and we return to the couch and lay low watching a movie. What movie I really don’t remember because I didn’t see much of it. When Katie gets home, rather than finding us drooling all over each other she finds asleep on the couch wrapped in a blanket. She wakes us and tells us to get to bed as we must leave early. I help Jenny up and we head off to bed. I don’t think Jenny ever woke up but I know I did because after she cuddled up next to me, I just laid there. The events of the last week kept playing through my mind. Last Friday I was at the lowest point I had ever been. Disowned by my family, girlfriend out of state and my sister leaving to be with her own family. One week later I had my sister back, I had my girlfriend back and I had a whole new outlook on life. I was at the highest point I had ever been. Why? Because of the beautiful blonde next to me. She had shown me her love and her support. People and things might try and take me down, but the love of Jenny was there for me. I kissed her forehead one last time for the day. I might just be the luckiest girl in the world. I can feel the smile on my face as that thought lingers as I fall asleep.

Alexa Chapter 12: Happy New Year

The alarm on my phone went off at 6:45 and woke me from a deep sleep. As I rolled over to give Jenny a morning kiss and to wake her up, I found that she wasn’t there. This was the second day in a row that Miss Thompson had gotten up before me and it was 6:45! I roll out of bed and head to the bathroom and then out to the kitchen where I find Jenny getting the coffee maker all set up. As she turns around I can see her face light up as I come into her view. When we first got together, I sometimes thought that this was just an act, that she wanted to show she was happy to see me. As time, has passed and we have become closer I know that this isn’t an act. I know that my mood changes when I see her and today is no exception. I move a give her a good morning kiss. “Good morning Lex.” Jenny says and moves in to continue our first kiss of the day.

“Morning Jen. What are you doing up before me, again? You better be careful, it could be habit.” The love is soon replaced by a playful shot to my arm.

“I woke up about 5 minutes before you. I don’t want you to get used to it.” Jenny says playfully as we resume our kissing. “We need to get ready, just put on some leggings and a sweatshirt. Sneakers or boots will be fine. Just casual clothes.” As I say this I notice that Jenny is wearing leggings and a sweatshirt as well. This is a look that is almost unnatural for her. She has something planned, but I am not quite sure what. I move off to get dressed and am soon joined by my girlfriend carrying two cups of coffee. She seems to be very excited for some reason this morning, further piquing my suspicions she is up to something. When she says “Let’s go wake Katie up” I am convinced something is afoot. When I try and question her she just plays coy. Grabbing me by the hand we head down the hall where Jenny quietly opens the door to our roommate’s room. Katie is bundled up under the numerous blankets on her bed. Jenny turns and nods with that wicked smile on her face and soon the two of us are launching ourselves on to Katie’s bed.

“Aah! What the hell you two! This is why I didn’t want to live with you guys. Get out of here!” Katie says somewhat crabby but also laughing as well. Over the last few weeks Jenny and I have learned that Katie doesn’t always enjoy our little moments of fun. Sometimes the urge just overtakes us to mess with Katie. In reality, Katie takes it pretty well. Jenny and I leave my sister alone but not before Jenny gives Katie dressing instructions. It doesn’t take long but soon the three of us are already to go, our coats on and a travel mug of coffee in each of our hands. We head out the door and for some reason as we reach the first floor Jenny heads out the door to the main lobby rather than continue down to the basement where her car is. Katie and I just look at each other and shrug as we try and catch up to our roommate. As we walk out the door Katie and I stop in our tracks as we see a white limousine sitting in front of our building with its driver standing by the door looking in our direction smiling. Katie and I look over at Jenny who is holding the building door open.

“Surprise! We are not going to my parent’s. I have decided to treat the two you to a day at a spa.” Jenny says. Katie rushes to our roommate and gives her a hug and thanks her repeatedly. I however freeze in my tracks. I would certainly be found out at a spa. As Jenny was breaking her hug with Katie she spotted the panic in my eyes. She quickly pushed Katie away and came over to me. “What ‘s wrong Lex?” The concern in her eyes reflected the panic I must have shown.

“They aren’t going to let me into the spa with you two, because I’m a um. I’m a..” I couldn’t even say the word boy. As wonderful an idea as this sounded, I don’t know if Jenny had thought it through. “They will know Jenny” I whispered as I began to shake, Jenny looked at me with compassion in her eyes as she stroked my cheek. Her touched calmed me somewhat but still the fear was there.

“Lex, don’t worry.” She whispered to me. “I would never do anything to hurt you or humiliate you. You know that right?” I nodded as I felt tears beginning to form. “It’s going to be all right. I spoke with the owner and told him that discretion was going to be a must today. I also told him that if you were humiliated in any way it would be detrimental to his livelihood.” She pulled me in and gave me a deep hug. She whispered in my ear. “It’s time for Alexa shine. I want you to feel as beautiful as possible. If anything is upsetting you tell me right away OK?” She released me a gave me a kiss and looked into my eyes. I felt safe as she did this. Mostly though I could feel the love pour out of her for me. Taking my hand she led me to the car, where Katie was patiently waiting. As we got in I could tell she wanted to say something. She would never look me in the eye. Finally I just stared her down.

“What?” I asked my sister. She just stared at me. Finally she broke her silence.

“Don’t worry OK. Both of us are here for you. I just can’t say what I want to because of how bad you feel.” Katie says as she looked away. I continued to bug her to say what was on her mind. Finally, she turned and looked at me with a smart alek grin on her face. “You know this only the second time I have ever been in a limo. And both times have been with you. You dressed a little different the first time. Just don’t try and kiss me this time.”

Katie must have known how I was feeling, or else she would not have brought up our Senior Prom. At first I just glared at her but then the fun began. “What do you mean Kathleen Elizabeth? You tried to attack me! You tried to take advantage of me.” In a mock cry I buried my head into Jenny. All Jenny could do was laugh at the interplay between Katie and I. It had been so long that either of us had teased the other about the past. I had forgotten how close Katie and I were and how much we had been through together. Katie whipped out her phone and produced a picture of the two of us. I look like I always did back then, heck even up until a few months ago. A scared, skinny boy. I was standing with a very attractive young woman in a beautiful full length, red strapless gown. The worst part, other than the fact I looked like a complete dweeb, was the fact than Katie had on 4” heels. This made her taller than me but she claimed she needed them for the dress.

Jenny oohed and aahed over the picture. Telling me how cute I was. She then asked what happened, and before Katie could say anything I went into my mock crying fit again. “Katie got me drunk and tried to take advantage of me.” This earned me mock sympathy from my girlfriend and a jab in the ribs from my sister. I straightened back up and Katie and I began to tell the tale of our Senior Prom. We had more less felt obligated to go because “that’s what you do in a small town” Katie said. And since she did not have a boyfriend and I had recently broken up with my latest ill-advised attempt to be manly we had decided we would go together. Katie went out and bought the dress at a store up in the Cities and I had gone down like all the other guys in our school and rented a tux from Leland’s. As a semi joke, and because I wanted to drink, I had rented a limo for the night. In an attempt to save money I made dinner for Katie and I. Both my mom and Katie’s mom thought it was so special. Dick could have cared less. As soon as the obligatory pictures were over, Dick took off.

Katie filled in Jenny on the rest of the night. “I had swiped a flask of Vodka from my mother and Alex-a and I drove around in the limo and drank after we did our minimal time at the Prom. At some point, we both got a little excited. We went back to my mom’s, as I knew that she wouldn’t be around. All I will say is that there was some drunken fumbling on the couch and yes, Jenny, something happened. But we both knew right away that it was wrong. Not bad wrong but that we were better being best friends.” Katie finished up and put her arm around me a pulled me in. “You know that is going to be tough for me. There are Alex memories and now there are Alexa memories. Even though it’s the same person, I feel like they are different people.”

I smiled at my sister. “That’s because they are different people. Alex was a guy always searching for something. Luckily enough he found two people who helped him to become this.” I said. “Alexa knows what she wants. And she has what she wants. I have the best girlfriend in the world and the best sister in the world.” A group hug ensues. As we travel down the road, Jenny asks about more stories from the past. And as much as I hated high school and the time around it, it was good to remember the fun times. Katie and I had been inseparable at that time. We got into a little trouble like most teenagers but mostly we just enjoyed how simple life was. I looked over at Jenny as Katie and I were telling the story of how we got my father’s lawnmower stuck in the mud. She seemed sad. It was my turn to be the comforter. ‘What’s wrong Jen?” She tried to shake it off but I pressed a little. She finally admitted that she really didn’t have any close friends in high school. She had pretty much been dubbed the rich bitch during her years at Blake. I pulled her closer and told her it didn’t matter she had Katie and I now and we will have more fun than all of our high school years combined. She seemed to accept my comforting, but I could tell it was still something that bothered her.

It wasn’t long before we found ourselves in front of the Morningside Spa in Edina. As soon as we exited the car, the excited Jenny returned and she led us in. I was still very nervous about what was going to happen, but Jenny’s look at me kept reminding me all would be OK. We were soon met by at tall man who looked to be in his late 20’s/early 30’s. He introduced himself as Paul Fransz. He was the owner and he inquired as to who Miss Thompson was. Jenny acknowledged herself for the owner who immediately went to her and extended his hand and then introduced himself and began going over the day he had planned for the three of us. Katie and I just looked around. Katie commented that she felt extremely out of place here. I agreed but also informed her that this is nothing, you should try an intimate diner party with 2 congressmen a governor and 3 other billionaires. The two of us began giggling and only stopped as Jenny gave us a look to knock it. We tried to straighten up and act proper but the little salute that Katie made Jenny lose it. Soon she was laughing and Paul was standing there dumbfounded as three college girls were laughing away. I was the first to pull it together and elbowed Katie slightly trying to get her to stop. Jenny just looked at the two of us and shook her head. Jenny apologized for Katie, explaining we had never been to a spa before. I could see the look in Katie’s eye and watched as she was about to open her mouth and let out a typical Katie comment but I stopped her before she could say anything and pulled her away from Jenny and Paul. Jenny just put her head in her hand while Paul started to straighten up a little and try and swing the conversation back to a more business like mode.

He looked at the two laughing hicks, Katie and I , and asked which one of us was Alexa. At that point I knew it was show time. I was about to put myself out in the most female environment know as a pretend woman. “I am” I said as I stepped away from Katie towards Jenny’s side. I reached for her hand to quite the tremors of fear I was feeling. He introduced himself to me and offered his hand. “Alexa, Jenny has explained the situation and I want to assure you there is nothing to be afraid of. We are a very discrete business. And we are here to help make you even more beautiful than you already are. If you feel uncomfortable in anyway, please let whoever you are with know. Welcome to my spa. I know you will enjoy it immensely.” I thanked him, still shaking but feeling better. He moved off to Katie and gave her a little welcoming speech as well. I looked at Jenny and thanked her again. She just smiled. Soon Paul was back and began leading us to the changing rooms, Jenny was standing between Katie and me. I think to keep Katie and I out of mischief. She looked over at Katie and said. “Now I know how you feel now. You two are terrible.” I broke out in laughter and Jenny playfully tightened her grip on my hand. She looked at me and said with glint in her eyes. “And I think you are the trouble maker in all of these troubles.” She leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. and said “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

At first, we each were led to our own changing room, but Jenny indicated that she and I would share one. Paul just nodded and moved off, indicating that our first consultant would be with us in a minute. Jenny and I ducked into the changing room where Jenny began to striping off her clothes. I followed her lead and soon I was as naked as her. She handed me what appeared to be a bikini bottom. She told me to put it on as she did the same and put on a fluffy white robe and handed me one. Nervously I followed her out of the room where we were greeted by a waiting Katie and a petite blonde named Skye. “If you ladies will follow me, we will introduce you to our waxing specialist” Skye said and began to move off but I just froze. I looked at Jenny again. “Just relax. It will hurt a little but Katie and I are getting it done too. Yours will be a little more intensive but you will love it when it’s done.” Jenny says. My mouth went dry as we walked to the waxing area. Jenny looked at the technician who nodded and moved back a bit as Jenny helped me on the table. She nodded at the technician who moved over and began the process. She started on my legs. It laid there and Jenny was till holding my hand. I let out muffled cry as the first strip was torn away and I felt a tear come to my eye. Jenny was right at my side whispering words of encouragement as I endured the pain. As the technician finished my right leg, Jenny stood up and gave me kiss and moved off to the table next to me. She would look over at me and smile. Soon you could hear the muffled cries of three women being waxed. However, like Jenny had said my waxing was a little more than just my legs as soon my chest and underarms were also waxed as well as lines along the bikini bottom. That might have been the worst, but I suffered through it. Jenny held my hand again as I experienced some of the most excruciating pain I had ever endured. I had always though the ice baths I had to take when I pulled my hamstring were the worst, but this beat it by a million miles. Soon the pain inflicting is done and the three of us are guided to another room. During the walk over Katie grabs my hand and rubs my arm commenting on how smooth it is. Her touch feels very nice but it is the touch of the beautiful blonde next to me that puts me into orbit. Katie sees Jenny’s hand rubbing my arm and slowly rolling down my side. A gentle admonishment stops Jenny. I do know at this point that this is going to be a fun night.

Our next stop was a wrap and facial. This was definitely a new experience for me. They proceeded to wrap the three of us in what appeared to my untrained eye as some muddy towels, but Jenny explained that the mud enriches and nourishes the skin while the heat generated by the towels takes away any toxins in your body. Jenny told us that this is the best thing when you are hungover. Of course Katie piped up that we will have to try it sometime. Jenny and I just roll our eyes as we lay down as we are wrapped up. As we lay back in the semi reclining chairs I feel something being applied to me face. As the technician pulls her hand away, I can see what looks like guacamole to me on her finger tips. I am still not sure what it was but between the massaging of it into my face and the tingling sensation I started to feel completely relaxed. As she finished the application of the mask, she placed cucumber slices over my eyes. The three of us roommates chatted about everything and nothing as we laid there. Jenny kept asking if I was enjoying myself, and half the time all I could do is moan in agreement that I was. I am not sure how long we were there, because I think I drifted off. Soon I was told to awaken and the unwrapping began. We were directed back to our changing rooms where the was a private shower for us to wash off the incredible elixir we had been wrapped in. Jenny and I shared the washing off duties for each other. I had never felt so relaxed as I did at that point. Little did I know that I was about to be even more relaxed as we were ushered into private rooms for a massage. Jenny kept an eye on me as she and I were split. She stopped at the masseuse that was going to work on me and whispered something into her ear, before Jenny was led off into a private room.

The masseuse, Ella, led me into a darkened room lit only by candles. Mood music with the sound of waves crashing filled the room creating a calming environment. Ella directed me to lay on my stomach. As soon as I was positioned, Ella adjusted the towels so just my rear was covered and soon began to give me the most wonderful massage I had ever felt. Granted I had received 4 total in my life before this, two from Jenny, one from Katie when I was still in high school and one from one of the Chair massage places in the mall. The combination of the music and Ella’s handiwork had me even more relaxed than I had been a few minutes ago, I know I drifted off to sleep during this ordeal. It was incredible. Every worry I had in the world seemed to drift away as Ella’s hands massages them from me. If Jenny was here with me now, this would be heaven. All too soon Ella had stop her manipulations and I laid there for a second basking the relaxing feeling as I listened to the music and the waves. In a light tone, Ella told me it was time to move on. She told me to enjoy the rest of the day. I found myself back in the changing room alone wondering how this day could get any better. The first possible answer to that came just a few minutes later as Jenny entered the changing room and cuddled up next to me . We shared a long kiss as I thanked her for all of this. “You don’t have to thank me for anything. To see you this happy and relaxed is all the thanks I need Lex.” She kissed we once again before standing up and telling me we had one more stop to make. She took me by the hand and led me out into the main salon area. I was excited and nervous at the same time. I was about to get my first ever hair style as Alexa. As my hair had grown and I had stopped wearing the wig. We had tried some things but I hadn’t been ready to make the change to a much more feminine style. But now was the time. Jenny led me to the chair and told me to take a seat.

Soon I was under the care of Audra, who bless her soul, was willing to take input from both Jenny and me. I let Audra know of a few things that I wanted done and I occasionally butted heads with Jenny over what I wanted. As much as I love Jenny, this was for me and I know deep down she was just trying to be helpful. We finally decided on just trimming up my hair length a little but putting some curl in it. When the idea of blonde highlights was brought up by Audra, I balked but Jenny was very enthusiastic about it. When I spun around and tried to give her the evil look to mind her own business, she broke out in laughter. “You really have to work on that” Jenny teased me. But I also think she got the message I was trying to get across she held up her hands in mock defeat but that still didn’t stop her from chiming in Eventually Audra was able to get to work on my hair. While all of this was going, Katie was sitting to the other side of me laughing her head off at mine Jenny’s by play. I think Katie was on my side but when the comment about “trouble in Jexy-land” came out I started to question if Katie was just being an agitator, which of course she was. Jenny floated between Katie and I since she was not having anything done to her hair. After an hour and half I was sporting a new shoulder length hair style with some wave to it. Katie’s hair took a little less time, but hers still looked great. Our hair lengths were very similar, Katie opted for a much straighter style. Katie and I posed in front of the mirror. I told Katie that my big sister looked great. Katie just smiled at that and admitted that her ‘kid sister’ didn’t look too bad either,

Following our little hair comparison, we were ushered over to the nail area. Jenny seemed almost as excited for this adventure. Like every experience I had encountered this was another new one. The three of us each took a seat, with me in the middle. This time Jenny kept her mouth shut and the three technicians went to work. I was happy that I had been working on letting my nails grow a little and the nail specialist decided it would best to file and shape my nails rather than add any length. At the same time another technician started working on my feet. It was that point I looked around and noticed that no one was around. I asked Katie if she had noticed anyone earlier. A stunned look came to Katie’s face as she said no she hadn’t noticed anyone else either. The two of us turned to look at Jenny who sat there with a smug little smile on her face. Eventually she turned and looked at us. “What?” Jenny asked rhetorically “Can’t someone treat their roommate and their girlfriend to a spa day?” Katie and I just shook our heads as we know there is no way we would ever win. Besides, there is no way either Katie or I could have ever afforded something like this. It wasn’t long before we were done and I looked at the beautiful deep red nails that my hands now sported as well as my toenails in the same color. Allowing them to dry we were allowed to just sit and chat. It wasn’t long before were back in the changing room getting ready to leave. I could not believe how much different I looked. During the course of a few hours, I had entered a slightly feminine person only to leave a very attractive woman. I thanked Jenny again for everything. She tried to brush it off but I could see the happiness in her eyes. We held off any deep discussion and changed quickly and went out to meet Katie. We thanked Paul for everything on the way out and as Jenny was signing the tab, Katie and I just starred at ourselves in one of the mirrors in the waiting area.

The three of us piled into back of the limo again and Jenny told the driver to head towards Jimmy Woo’s, a Chinese restaurant just down the road. It was at this point I asked Jenny why she had spent all this money. For one of the first times in a while, Jenny took a bit of a reflective look. “I did this because I wanted to thank Katie for taking care of you when I was gone. I owe her everything for making sure you were OK Lex.” Turning to Katie she says “Katie, I am so glad you were here when this happened Alexa. Thank you for keeping an eye on her.” Taking my hand as she spoke. “If anything would have happened to Alexa, I would have been devastated. You were there for her and for me. This is the least I could do.” The two long term roommates shared a hug and a few tears. Turning to me the wicked grin reappeared. “And I did this for you because this is a new beginning. Plus, now you owe me. I can’t wait to collect starting tonight.” Jenny and I both laughed at that and shared a hug and kiss. Katie reprimanded us “Knock it off. You two have plenty of time to do you Jexy stuff tonight when I am at work.” When we get to Jimmy Woo’s our fun does not end, as our giggling and teasing each other continue. I guess we were pretty loud as we were asked by the older Chinese waitress to please keep it down a little, but we didn’t care. Even though there was no alcohol we celebrated a roommates New Year’s Eve. I think that this was a perfect end to the old year for the apartment.

The lunch was too short as Katie had to work. Actually, she picked up the shift at New Year’s Eve tended to be a lucrative night for waitresses and being a college student, money always seemed to be a major need. So while Katie was getting changed Jenny and I took up station on the couch just resting on each other and losing ourselves in each other. Nothing was said and nothing was done as Jenny laid back against me. I could have stayed there all night but I knew Jenny wanted to head out just the two of us. Our moment of contentment was broken as Katie came out dressed and ready for work. She was in her usual white tuxedo shirt, but there were a few little changes. A red bow tie had been added and gone were the normal black dress pants replaced by a knee length black pencil skirt and black high heels. Jenny and I begin the catcalls. “Looking hot big sister” I state. Jenny makes a comment about fishing for tips tonight while Katie blushes. This is not the Katie I know, not only by the way she is dressed, but also by the blushing. It is good to see Katie looking as good as she does. My relationship with Jenny at times has seemed to surpass my friendship with Katie and that does get to me at times. The day Katie and I had before our meeting with my father had been like a blast from the past when we were almost inseparable as friends. She had admitted to me that she wished she could find somebody like I had. Her new look I am sure would go a long way to opening some of those opportunities

‘Knock it off you two. I’m just going to work.” Katie said defensively. When Jenny commented that she was wearing a skirt rather than the traditional pants Kate began to hem and haw. “We can wear skirts, I just never have. It’s a big night, maybe it will help my tips” Katie replies. The smile on her face showed a new confidence, I think in her appearance. Katie donned her coat and told us she would see us later at the restaurant.

Jenny looked at our roommate as she was getting ready to leave. “Hey Kate. Why don’t you take my car to work. We won’t need it then you won’t have to take the train.” I was shocked when Jenny said this but the odd thing was Katie just acted like it was an everyday occurrence. That perked my senses up a little. Something was up, but I just wasn’t sure. Katie thanked Jenny as she grabbed the keys from the door side table and headed out.

“What’s was that for?” I asked Jenny.

“I just thought it would be easier, plus we aren’t using it tonight anyway.” While the answer seemed nonchalant I also knew how Jenny operated. As each moment passed I started to be convinced something was up. We resumed our cuddle session and soon we drifted off into a mini nap. I was awoken by the noise of the shower running. I pulled myself off the couch, entered the bathroom and started to undress. I figured we could start the night’s activities off on a fun note. Jenny would have none of that. “Stop right now Lex. Our nap put us behind schedule. We don’t have time to shower together. Go wait and you can get in when I’m done.” Dejectedly, I head back to the living room to wait for my turn. I didn’t wait long, as Jenny soon emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel. “Your turn” she says as she disappears into ‘her’ room and closes the door. As I am walking back, she sticks her hand out and hands me a shower cap. “Don’t get your hair wet.” And closes the door. I put the cap on and step into the steaming shower. I don’t stay in too long because I don’t want lose the wonderful feeling on my skin. I wrap myself in a towel and head to our room. I see on the bed a matching thong, strapless bra and garter belt, all in red along with a pair of nylons. I guess it is going to be red tonight. As I am getting dressed in the lingerie that Jenny had laid out I notice a dress bag hanging off the closet door. I open the bag to find a beautiful red crepe sheath dress with mesh across the top of the dress. It is gorgeous. I begin to get excited as I quickly put on my makeup. Looking in the mirror I deem myself good enough to be seen with Jenny. I slowly step into the dress and put on the red 4 inch strappy heels that are sitting on the floor. I head over to the mirror to check myself out. I can’t believe how good I look. A tear comes to my eye as I realize that this what I had wanted all along. I command myself to get it under control and I reach and grab the red clutch purse Jenny left out and head to the living room.

As I reach the living room, my nerves begin to get the best of me. I head to the kitchen where I grab the bottle of Stoly out the freezer and pour myself a quick shot. I stand fidgeting waiting for my girlfriend. After all the time I had been presenting myself as a woman, I was more nervous than ever over what I was wearing. I think for the first time I was anxious for Jenny’s approval. Jenny finally emerged from her room wearing a white and silver sequined dress. Her blonde hair was done up like it was when we went out at Christmas. If she looked beautiful normally, she was drop dead gorgeous tonight,I was left speechless. She did a little twirl to show off the whole dress. It clung to her body like a second skin. She walked up to me and asked ‘You like it” I could only nod in response. She smiled and kissed me ever so lightly on the lips she pushed me back and had me show my dress off. “You’re beautiful Lex.” She says as I can see a slight tear come to her eye. “How did I get so lucky to find you” she says. I am sure my blush matched the red of my dress.

“I am the lucky one. You are absolutely stunning Jen. Just more proof I am the luckiest person in the world.” I say as I lean in and give her another light kiss. “Sarah?” I ask and Jenny nods her head and smiles as I check out Jenny’s dress a little more. I laugh to myself. That girl has made a fortune off us in commissions. Jenny speaks up. “She actually picked that dress out for you” Jenny says. “I think we got lucky when we met up with her.” Another kiss is shared. She asks me to pour her some Stoly as well. I grab her a glass and pour her a drink. As I am turning around I see her reaching into her purse and pulling out a small grey box. I begin to shake a little as she hands me the box. I take it and slowly open it. Inside it I find an exact duplicate of the necklace I gave Jenny for Christmas. Tears begin to well in my eyes. “It’s beautiful.” I whisper trying to control my emotions. Jenny takes it from the box and instructs me to turn around while she place the necklace around my neck. I can’t believe she thought of this. I turn around when she is finished and thank her. She leans in and gives me a much more passionate kiss this time. She tells me she loves me and explains that she had ordered it when she came back from Florida and put a rush on it. I am in tears at this point. Jenny reaches down and lifts her necklace off her chest. “These necklaces will always be a wonderful symbol to me Lex. They represent our togetherness. I love you more than anything in the world Alexa Marie Quinn. Thank you for everything.” We hug and enjoy our drink as we wait for our cab to show.

After starting our second drink, we are finally alerted that our cab has arrived. We quickly finish our drinks and don our coats. We head down to the cab and instruct the driver to take us to AJ’s. We are a little early for our reservation so we head towards the bar. Unlike the first time we came here, I wasn’t nervous about my appearance or the way people looked at me. My confidence was at an all-time high. Taking Jenny’s hand we strode right up to the bar where we each ordered another Stoly on the rocks. We sat and chatted and laughed. Jenny and I were having a great time. I noticed that Rob the bartender was checking us out. Remembering back to when he gave Katie his number to give to me did make me a little nervous. I knew I had to throw him off the trail so I leaned over a gave Jenny a kiss on the lips right there. It stopped the lecherous look he was giving me, but also that of a few other guys who were checking out the two of us. I whispered to Jenny the reason that I had kissed her and she began laughing. It was just a matter of minutes and our table was ready, so grabbing our drinks and each other’s hand we went into the dining room.

As we walked to our table, many eyes turned to look at Jenny and I. However, it didn’t matter what the guys were checking out. The only eyes I cared about where the ones that belong to the person trailing slight behind me as we never let go of each other as we weaved our way among the tables. There was another pair of eyes I cared about as well. As we approached our table, Jenny and I were able to stand next to each other. Our waitress turned to greet us and dropped her serving tray as she watched us approach, Her eyes got as wide as saucers as the hostess stopped us at our table. Jenny and I burst out in laughter over Katie’s reaction to the two of us. The hostess was a little put off by Katie reaction until Jenny explained that we were Katie’s roommates and we usually don’t get this dressed up. The hostess laughed at the explanation and moved off. Katie just stared at us. “You guys look incredible. Good thing you two are together or every guy in Minneapolis would be chasing you down.”

“No guys” I say “There is only one person for me” I state as I turn and give Jenny a kiss. Jenny makes it a little deeper as we put on a little floor show. “Same here” she whispers as we take release each other and take our seats. Katie tells us to knock it off but giggles at us. “Would you ladies like to hear our specials for the evening?” she asks in a fake voice that caused all three of us to giggle. Trying to gain her composure Katie returns to her normal voice and goes over the specials for the evening. The last one piques our interest so we order the Chateaubriand for two with potatoes, tomatoes and mushrooms. We order a nice Cabernet to accompany it. Of course Katie approves of our order and heads back to place it. The dinner itself was fantastic. The beef was done to perfection and practically melted in your mouth. We split a light desert of cheesecake with strawberries and finished our wine. Katie would come back a few times and chat with us under the pretense of checking on her table. We asked her about her plans if they had changed and she informed us they had. She was going to meet up with Wyatt after she got off work. I was glad for her. She needed someone. She seemed excited about the prospects for the evening.

Following the meal, Jenny reached for the tab. I offered but she once again turned me down. “I want to treat you tonight. I know that you already are a little tight on money and I know you don’t want help. These big nights are going to be on me for a while OK.” Feeling guilty I try and argue but I also know that once Jenny makes up her mind, there is no fighting her. Katie leaves to process the card and comes back. I notice Katie give Jenny a little nod as she hands the credit card portfolio to Jenny. Katie just turns and gives me a huge smile. Once again I have the feeling that there is something up. I try and see if Katie would give anything away but she just stands there smiling. As Jenny puts away her card, Katie comes out with a very sarcastic “Thank you Miss Thompson. I hope that you and Miss Quinn have an enjoyable evening and a Happy New Year.” Jenny gives Katie a wink and says “Oh we will” with a gleam in her eye. I stand up and whisper into my sisters ear ‘What’s going on?”

“Oh nothing. Nothing at all.” Katie says tying to act all innocent, and not succeeding at all.

‘Ass kisser” I whisper into her ear. As a mini parting shot I say in louder voice. ‘Thank you Kathy for the wonderful service.” And move off. I feel slight jab from Katie, as I know she hates being called Kathy and watch as my girlfriend breaks out in another bit of laughter. We tell Katie to have a good time and move to get our coats. For some odd reason there is a cab sitting outside waiting as we exit the restaurant. The driver is standing outside and looks at the two of us. “Miss Thompson?” he asks. Jenny nods and the two of us pile into the back of the cab. I can tell right away that we are not heading home as we had planned. We are heading deeper into the downtown area and soon stop in front of the famous Foshay Tower. The original skyscraper had recently been converted into a luxury hotel. The driver got out and opens the door for us. To say I was in awe of the hotel as we walked in would be an understatement. The owners had turned this place into a palace. The had kept the art deco décor of the lobby but it seemed so much cozier, nothing like an office building.

Rather than stop at the desk, Jenny leads me directly to the elevators. Now I know this has been planned out. There is an elevator operator so I feel self-conscious about accusing my girlfriend of nefarious actions. We stop at the 24th floor and exit the elevator. The hall even seems luxurious. I keep my mouth shut as Jenny leads us to room 2412 and produces a key card and opens the door. The view is incredible as it looks back towards the river. I stop and turn to give Jenny a kiss. As we part I look at her and ask what all this was about. Jenny just smiles. “I wanted to do something special. Alexa, you have brought so much happiness to my life. I never thought I could love someone as much as I love you. Thank you for coming into my life.” This is followed by another long kiss. We break and I notice a bottle of champagne sitting on the table of our large suite. I pull the chilling bottle out of the ice bucket and pour us two glasses. I offer up a toast “to the most beautiful woman on the face of the planet. Thank you for helping me find myself. Thank you for supporting me but most of all thank you for all the love you have given me. I love you Jenny. You have made me the happiest person in the world.” We continue to check out the room. We walk into the large bathroom where we see a large soaking tub. We were at the point where we don’t even have to talk to each other as Jenny squeals and grabs the champagne and glasses as I turn on the water to the tub.

Soon the two of us are kissing and slowly stripping the clothes off each other. As I get Jenny’s dress off of her I have to stop. I stand back and take a long look at Jenny. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world Jennifer Ann Thompson.” The blush that comes across her face is priceless. For all the bravado and self-confidence she shows, I have been able to pull that shy little girl side out of her. I return to the disrobing of Jenny. Once I have completed, she returns to her task of taking off my dress. Every touch from her sends me to a new level of excitement and love. I have never felt a touch so tender in my whole life. Soon we are both ready and we get into the tub. At first, we just hold each other and look out in to the night through the floor to ceiling windows. We continue to caress and kiss one another enjoying the view of the lights of downtown. Soon we become more passionate with one another and are soon making love in the tub. We return to enjoying the night view until the water gets cold. We get out and wrap ourselves up in the complimentary robes. We head to the couch where Jenny begins to tell me the whole story of the night.

“I wanted today to be something special for you Alexa. When you decided that you wanted to live full time I will admit I was a little conflicted.” My heart sank. “Oh god!” Jenny said, almost crying. “I will never stop loving you.” She said and she continued in a voice that was almost scarred. “I was afraid that you would leave me.” I turned and looked her, but before I could say anything she placed a finger over my mouth “Let me finish. After Debbie and I talked the other day, a few things were brought up and one thing made me nervous. She talked about how your feelings could change. I want to make sure you are mine. Now and forever. Some of this stuff is overboard, but I don’t care. I had some of this in place, like the room. But the dress and the day at the spa were done for two reasons. One I am ashamed of and the other because I love you. I want you to be beautiful if you want to be, but I also felt I could buy you. But as we have been together, my guilt started to get the better of me. I am sorry Lex. I love you so much I don’t ever want to lose you and sometimes I go back to my old habits of trying to buy what I want.” The confession caused her to break down in tears and caused me to be stunned to silence. I never thought anyone would be scared of losing me, especially Jenny.

“Jen, you are never going to lose me. You will never have to worry about that, OK. You’re stuck with me.” I say this causes her to stop and look up at with a smile. “What is the second reason?” I ask.

“I decided that if I was going to be a lesbian, my girlfriend and I were going to be the hottest, girliest lesbians around. No butch girls in this group. Well, except for one thing.” She trailed off with that guilty smile on her face again..

‘What? I asked. With the guilty smile on her face she motioned to the closet so I let go of Jenny and walk over to the closet. I open it and see my/Jenny’s Yellow Gopher hockey jersey I smile but then notice a slightly larger twin to it except in white. I can’t help but laugh at the two jerseys. I pull them off the hangers and put the white one on and carry Jenny’s to her. I guess I lost the yellow one, but it’s worth it. As I am walking back I stop and do a little girly pose for Jenny before handing her her’s. Pulling me into her arms She says “Now I get why you like it so much.” And again, we are back at displaying our physical love for each other on the couch. The whole night was pretty much like that. The couch, the floor, in the two-person glass shower. Everywhere but the bed. It wasn’t like ancient Rome suddenly on Marquette Avenue. It was two people expressing their love for each other.

We curled up in bed together and watched Ryan Seacrest bring in the New Year and kissed at midnight. “Happy New Year Lex.” Jenny says in the softest, most caring voice. “Happy New Year Jen” I reply trying to mimic her tone. The second kiss is much more tender and loving than the first, which I didn’t think was possible. We snuggle in together and just hold each other as 2017 begins. Sure, we are young college students and we should be out celebrating away like most other people our age. But that wasn’t our style. The two of us together is the way we wanted to be. 2016 for the first 9 months was a very non-descript time however the last three months were the greatest I had ever experienced in my brief existence. And it was all because if the beautiful woman lying here in my arms. Except for the one incident with my father, I felt like I had been living a dream. I bend over and kiss Jenny one more time before cuddling up and drifting off to sleep. The future was exciting and the smile I could feel on my face was proof that I had found the perfect person to meet that future. Just as I was drifting off, my phone beeps. I reach for it and find a message from my mother. It simply read ‘Happy New Year’. Not only was there excitement in my future but maybe hope.

Even though it was a Holiday for most people, I still had to work. This was going to be the first day back to work since last Friday. When I had left here three days ago, I had just been presented a release form that the owners of the coffee shop wanted me to sign releasing them from any liability if I was harassed. I don’t think I had ever been as mad as I had been that day. Luckily Jenny had a calmer head then I did. She immediately called her Grandmother who had lined up an attorney for us from the firm she uses. We had not met with them as of yet, so I figured it be best if I just went back to work as if nothing happened. When I got there at 9:30, I saw that Hannah and Zach were there from the morning shift. I walked into the back where I instantly ran into Dannii. The look of pure shock on her face when she saw me with my new hair style and manicured nails made me smile on the inside. She quickly looked away and mumbled good morning to me and headed out to the front. It made me think back to last week and when Jenny came in and how Dannii had reacted. I made a note to ask Jenny about it.

After punching in I put my ‘Alexa’ name tag on and I checked myself in the mirror. The ribbon Jenny had added pulled my hair back and I will admit that I looked pretty cute. I smiled and headed out for a normal day of work. As Hannah and Zach left us I could hear Zach say “I don’t believe it. There is no way that is a guy.” I smiled to myself until I heard Zach say “What a freak.” I knew those comments were going to come and had tried to brace myself for it, but being the first I had heard hit me a little hard. I tried to take a moment to compose myself a bit, but the cackling of Hannah and Zack as they left didn’t help. Zach couldn’t stop staring at me and laughing as he walked out the door. After the glorious week I spent with Jenny, the real world decided to immediately came roaring back. I stepped into the back room again and took a few deep breaths to further compose myself. I checked myself in the mirror again and the smile seemed to have dimmed a bit, but it was still there. I knew that this was right and knew I had to work my way past the remarks that were coming my way.

I joined Dannii behind the counter but noticed she was even colder towards me than she had been previously. I tried to ask her if she had a good New Year’s and such. I just tried to engage in some small talk. She tried to ignore me or give me some vague answers to my questions. I don’t know if I just began annoying her or what but she finally turned and looked at me and asked “Why? Why did you do this? You were such a cute guy. Did she do this to you?” I noticed the emphasis on the she and remembered that she had asked me something similar last week. The comment about being a cute guy did hit me however. I had never realized she thought I was cute, but that didn’t matter. I looked her straight in the eye and began telling the story that I had the feeling that I was going to have to repeat several times over the next few weeks, months.

“For a long time something didn’t seem right. I had always dressed in secret but never could understand why. Then something happened and I dressed and went out and it felt right. Jenny just happened to be along as I discovered this. As time has gone on this just felt right. And as far as Jenny, she has helped me some but she didn’t do this to me. I am just lucky that she has stood by me. She is the best girlfriend anyone could ever have.” I didn’t think Dannii needed to know how a paper that Jenny was writing started this.

“I still don’t understand. It seems weird to me. How do you decide you want to be a different sex?” Dannii stated, but turned away before I could say anything. I was just getting ready to try and get her attention and explain this when Cade came walking through the door. He just stared at me as if I was some foreign person, which I guess I was. He gave a quick good morning and disappeared into his office. It was only a moment later when he reemerged and came right up to me.

“Alex-a, what are you doing here? Did you sign the agreement?” Cade asked. I told him I had not as I hadn’t met with my lawyer yet. “Well, I don’t think it would be wise if you were not here until this matter is settled.” The harshness of his comments hit me but his next words really got me. ‘You should go punch out and I will be taking you off of the schedule until this is resolved.”

“Are you firing me?’ I asked. I could feel the emotions in me building up but knew I had to keep calm. “I have been here for two years. You can’t do this to me.”

“I’m sorry Alex, I mean Alexa. I think for all parties that it would be for the best. Once this is resolved we can re-evaluate things.” The coldness seemed to be get colder.

‘But Cade, I need the money.” I pleaded.

“You should have thought of that be..” Cade suddenly stopped himself. I jumped on it immediately.

“I should have thought of that before what? Before I started my change?” My anger was starting to get the best of me. I couldn’t believe that he just said that! I went to the back and grabbed my coat. As I walked out I stopped and looked at Cade. “You might as well call John and tell him that I WILL NOT, repeat WILL NOT be signing the release and that I am seriously considering further legal action against both the company and you personally.” I couldn’t believe that he had just said that. I had always gotten along with Cade so I started to wonder whether he was doing this on his own or if he was just doing this under orders. It didn’t really matter. He had said the magic words and I stormed out of the coffee shop, nearly breaking the door as I went out. I made it my car and just sat there. I was still in a state of shock over what had transpired. I knew some people were going to need some adjusting to the change I was going through, but I did not think that my job would be an issue. As the realization that I had lost my only source of income came over me, I began to get scared. What would I do for money? I know what Jenny would say but I would feel guilty about taking money from her. I knew my parents were out of the picture so I guess it would mean I would have to find a new job.

Rather than head back to my apartment immediately, I tried to get ahold of Dr. Burke to see if she was available. I got both her office and cell phone voice mails. This was not something that required an emergency, so I declined calling the hotline. I resigned myself to going back to the apartment where I knew the inevitable show down was to begin with Jenny. I entered the apartment ready to take her on but melted soon as I saw her. The look on my face must have told the whole story. “Did they fire you she asked?” as the color of her face became redder.

“No I was told that until this matter resolved, they thought it was best if I didn’t come in.” I explained to Jenny. I could see the anger building up in her as I told her what Cade had said to me.

“That son of a bitch! That is discrimination! They might have sealed their fate right there!” Jenny was beyond mad. She was practically foaming at the mouth she was so mad. I almost started laughing because I saw spit flying as she screamed. I assured her that this was not going to be an event I would overlook when we met with the lawyer tomorrow. I was surprised at how worked up Jenny had gotten over what I had told her. On Friday, when this all started, she was the calmest one out the three of us roommates. Now she was mad. Not just mad, pissed. She wanted to extract a pound of flesh from John Lee and his partners. I started to think about her family at that point. I had heard stories of Jenny’s family and how ruthless they had been in their business dealings. I was wondering if some family genetics were rising to the surface.

I plopped myself down on the couch and motioned Jenny to join me. I began to rub her shoulders and tease her about how she was reacting. At first, she was little miffed at me but soon saw some of the humor I was seeing and began to relax and even laugh at it. Katie comes out of her room, rubbing the sleep from her eyes and asks what the commotion was out here. When I tell Katie about what had happened she started to throw her two cents in. Jenny started to get wound up again. I tried to calm the two of them down, but it seemed I was out of luck. My mind had been made up that I was going after them and was almost calm about it, like I was resigned to fate. Jenny and Katie were really worked up over the situation. They were ready to start a media firestorm, Katie had already made some comment on Twitter. I begged her to take it down but she refused. “No one is going to treat my little sister that way. I don’t think they will know what hit them when I am done” With that I watch Katie grab her phone again and begin typing away on it. My phone beeps and I see Kate has posted another tweet about my situation and ripping the coffee shop. I urge her to take it down, not only because I didn’t want this whole thing to get out of hand but it really outs me in my transition. Jenny joins me in trying to get Katie to take down the Tweets. Katie eventually obliges but my nervousness over the damage that may have already been done grows.

We spend the rest of the days doing various chores around the apartment such as cleaning and laundry. When the plan of cleaning up around the apartment came up, Jenny and I were instantly warned by Katie that it did not mean it was time for some dress up game for me and Jenny. Jenny gave a playful little pout but I just laughed at my girlfriend’s reaction. As I excused myself to get changed from my work uniform a thought crossed my mind. A few minutes later, I returned to the living room wearing my “soccer mom” outfit. Jenny leapt into my arms and hugged me while Katie just shook her head. “She has corrupted you Alexa.” Katie said but she was smiling. Jenny turned and looked at Katie with a pleading look. Resigning herself to the inevitable, Katie tells Jenny “Go get changed. You two need some serious mental help.” Jenny returns and we begin working away. Jenny teases Katie that she can put together a ‘soccer mom” uniform for her if she wants. Katie shakes her head “No way. I’m not getting sucked into you two weirdos’ little games” Jenny tries to tell her it is fun but Katie would have none of it.

The rest of the day is non-descript as we clean the apartment. Being that Katie was working again tonight Jenny I decided we would just stay home and make some dinner and watch TV. Plus, I had decided it was time for another cooking lesson for Jenny. She had come a long way since we had first started seeing each other and had come to enjoy it, most the time. She still had an issue with doing things like making meatballs where she was squishing things with her hands to mix them. I never took pity on her and thought I would show her how to make chicken enchiladas in a cheese/sour cream sauce. I got her to begin cooking up some chicken breast in a pan and showing her how to split the chicken breast up to shred it a little more. The next was the mixture of the sauce. My favorite part was after we got the chicken and part of the sauce mixed up. I instructed her on how to fill the tortillas and roll them despite her repeated whines and flashing of big eyes to get out of it. “You are going to learn these things. I can’t be cooking all the time” She squealed and giggled as she took handfuls of the chicken mixture and placed it in the tortillas. I just stood and laughed at her. My fun was interrupted by a knock at our door.

“Could you get that babe? My hands are a little full.” Jenny asked with a smart alek smile. I told her I would and she continued making her whining noises as I made my way to the door. Looking through the peephole, I was presented with the shock of my life. I looked down and realized I was still wearing the ‘soccer mom ‘outfit. I really wish I had a chance to change, but I bet Jenny would wish she could change more than I did. Before I could even warn Jenny, the knock repeated itself. I opened the door and greeted the person at it.

“Mary? What are you doing here? Please come in.” I exclaimed as warmly as I could. The bewildered look on the older woman’s face was pretty funny, but I did not want to laugh.

“Alexa?” Jenny’s grandmother asks as I stood before her and invited her in. Taking her coat, I could still see the look on her face slowly changed to one of acceptance. “It so good to finally meet you. Is my granddaughter around?” Another squeal form the kitchen answered that question quickly. “Is she cooking?” Mary asked as the bewildered look returned to her face. I nodded and informed her I was teaching her. “About time she learned.” Her grandmother said with a satisfied smile. She leaned in and gave me a light hug that was interrupted by a call from the kitchen.

“Who is it Lex?” Jenny asked from around the corner. I told her to come out and see as I and Jenny’s grandmother stood there waiting for Jenny. The look on her face when she rounded the corner was one that was a mixture of shock and dare I say embarrassment. Jenny looked down like a little girl who had just been caught with her hand in a cookie jar. I looked over at her grandmother. Knowing her sense of humor a little I was not surprised to see the little grin and the wink she flashed me before turning to Jenny.

“What were you doing in the kitchen young lady and why are you dressed that way?” Mary said in mock horror. Jenny immediately started stumbling over her words as her grandmother stepped forward to her. Mary got in front of Jenny and lifted her chin and looked her straight in the eye. “It’s about time you learn a useful skill” Mary said with a smile to let Jenny know she was having a little fun and the two were soon hugging. I could see the look of relief on Jenny’s face as she released her grandmother and directed her to the chair in our living room. Jenny and I sat down on the couch. Unlike most times, we simply sat next to each other rather than basically melding into one form. We did still hold hands as we sat waiting for Mary to speak. After she got herself settled, she looked at us “My first question for you two is, What is with the outfits?” Jenny and I both giggled as Jenny explained the history of the outfit. I chimed in a little explaining that Jenny had gotten me a matching one after I had teased her so bad about it. Jenny’s grandmother chuckled at the story which was a good sign. “I do think they are cute little outfits. As a matter of fact I am not a stranger to that look. I remember as a young girl dressing very similar when I was helping my father out at the bar.”

“What are you doing here grandma?” Jenny finally asked. We sat there as Mary went into her explanation.

“Well Jennifer, after your reaction on Christmas eve, I knew there was little more to the two of you than just the typical boy-, I mean relationship. And then when you called on Friday explaining the situation with Alexa’s job I knew you could use some support. I came to make sure that the attorneys will understand the severity of the situation and that this isn’t just some matter to be trifled with. Plus, there is a foundation board meeting tomorrow. I figured I could use that as camouflage to come up here.” Mary looks at me with a genuine smile on her face. ‘First, it really is a pleasure to finally meet you Alexa. But I do want to know how you are holding up through all of this?” The concern that Mary’s voice projected appeared to be genuine. It kind of threw me as to how accepting Mary seemed to be sitting here with her granddaughter and her partner sitting there dressed in matching outfits.

“I’m doing pretty well. Mostly thanks to your granddaughter. She is the most supportive person in the world. I do feel bad that I messed up your family’s Christmas. But thank you for letting her come back.” I tell Mary as I give Jenny’s hand a tight squeeze At first, she gives me a sympathetic smile before I saw the devilish look creep into her eyes.

“Well when she almost ran me over after she talked with Katie, I figured there was no stopping her. And besides you needed her.” The teasing from her grandmother caused Jenny to blush again. Before Mary could go on she looked at the two of us again. “Before we go on, could you two please change? While the costumes are cute, I find it difficult to hold a serious conversation with the two of you.” As Jenny and I get off the couch and begin to head back to our bedroom to change, we are stopped by Jenny’s grandmother. “Jenny, please stay back a second. Alexa, please give us a minute.” The two of us oblige Mary and I can see a nervous look come over Jenny’s eyes as we split. I didn’t get too far before I realized that Mary had set this up. She wanted to get Jenny alone and used us changing as an excuse. The woman was a master manipulator.

Back in our room I pull on a pair of dark tights along with a plaid mini skirt and ribbed black turtle neck. After putting on a pair of knee high black heeled boots I rush my hair out and return out to the living room. Jenny is just heading back and gives me a smile that is a happy one which gives me confidence as I return to face the matron of the Thompson family. I sit down on the couch near Mary. “That is much better Alexa. I will say you are a very attractive young woman. I also realize how much Jenny cares for you, which she just stated to me.” I let out a sigh of relief as Mary’s words sink in. “One reason I came here is that I wanted to see for myself that this isn’t some game you two are playing.”

“I can assure you Mary that it is not. It just happened that as I was coming to terms of what I am I connected with Jenny. I know it seems strange, but I really do want to live my life as a woman and I want to live it with Jenny. I, I um..” The words I want to say become stuck in my throat. I want to tell Mary that I love her granddaughter, but I am scarred to tell her. I am afraid that my admission will cause undo harm to the relationship of Jenny and Mary. But somehow, I am saved.

“You love her I believe is what you want to tell me isn’t it.” Mary looks me in the eye. With my mouth still not working all I can do is nod. ‘I know” Mary says in a voice just above a whisper. “And she loves you, I can tell. And that’s why I am here. Whether you realize it or not, your actions will affect Jenny. There will be a perception of her that will not be very flattering. I just said the same to her. Do you want to know what her answer was?” I nod my head as Mary continues. “She said she would stand by you no matter what you decided.” I wasn’t surprised that Jenny would say that, but was sort of shocked that those words were being repeated by her grandmother. “If she feels that way, I want to be here to help. It won’t be easy. There will still be people out there with prejudices that will deliberately try and harm both of you. I will admit I do not completely understand the dynamic here so give me some time. Just do me one favor, watch over Jennifer. I still think she is a little naïve as to the possible repercussions to her.”

The support that Grandma Mary has just shown me, both of us, overwhelms me. I understand that she might have some apprehension and I have to ask her, but before I can Jenny returns to the living room dressed in a similar skirt and sweater to mine. Mary smiles and comments at how nice both of us look. She even comments that if she had seen me on the street she would never think I was a man. That gives me the confidence to ask her a question. “Thank you for that and don’t worry about Jenny. But I want to ask, you don’t seem, how do I say this, you aren’t looking down on the ‘lifestyle’ like most people your age.” How come?” As soon as the words came out of my mouth I knew that I had said something wrong.

“Just how old do you think I am Alexa?” Mary asked with slightly indignant expression on her face.

“Thirty-Five?” I answered looking down in shame.

“Good girl” Mary said with that evil smile usually reserved for her granddaughter. Jenny giggled as she sat next to me. “Alexa, you are not far from the truth. Most people my age do not understand homosexuality. In our day, it just wasn’t talked about and those who were ‘different’ were just ridiculed. But I have a personal situation that opened my eyes. I had a cousin who was a few years younger than me, Bridget. Her father was a police officer here in Minneapolis and owned part of the bar with my father. Anyway, Bridget and I were close, very close. When we were young we did everything together. Since we were both the only girls in our families we were like sisters. And we were both kind of tom-boys. Playing ball, catching frogs down at the lakes, things like that. As we got older, I grew out of that phase but she never really seemed to. She started to hate having to do anything like a normal girl. Even as a teenager she still enjoyed playing baseball and football with the boys. Her mother frowned on this completely, she viewed this as unladylike behavior. It caused a lot of tension in her house. She would come to me very upset that her mother would force things on her like wearing a dress. She wanted to be herself and her parents seemed to be making her move in a predetermined direction. One day, she was caught by her father kissing another girl behind the garage at her parent’s house. He was far beyond angry.” Looking directly at me she said, “I bet it was not unlike how your father reacted, but since she was fifteen and it was a different time he actually beat her. She broke away from him and made her way to our house. Her father was right behind her and dragged her out by her hair. I tried to stop him and help her but my mother scolded me and told me to butt out. That was the last time I saw my cousin.” Mary wiped a tear from her eye as she told Jenny and I this.

For our part, Jenny and I sat there in shock. While we both knew that we had and will be treated with criticism and harshness over our choices, we had never faced the physical abuse like she did. Especially from someone who supposedly loved her. Jenny took her grandmother’s hand in hers and attempted to comfort her. “What happened to her grandma?” Jenny asked.

“She was sent away to a convent in Kansas. I did receive a couple of letters from her. She hated the life there. She had dreams that she was not going to be able to fulfill if she stayed. I remember how she would talk when we younger about how she wanted to be an architect and build big buildings. At that time, women weren’t architects or lawyers or anything really. Single woman were clerks, nurses or secretaries until they were married and they became mothers and housewives. But she had dreams. The convent took the spirit out of her. I remember about a year after she was sent off we received word that she had died. There was never any explanation. My feeling is that she killed herself. I have tried to find out a few times over the years but the nuns will not tell me anything.” Emotion seemed to overcome Mary once again as she pulled a handkerchief out of her purse and dabbed her eyes. She looked at the two of us and a smile crossed her face. She reached over and grabbed my hand as well. “Don’t let anyone tell you how to live your lives. Not even me. But most of all be there for each other.” The smile was a loving one. It reminded me of the ones Jenny gives me. I felt Jenny and I had the strongest ally possible as we tried to live our life. Mary took a deep breath. “Enough of that. I actually came to take you two to dinner. “

“We don’t need to go anywhere. We have already made something grandma” Jenny says

“Is there enough?” Mary asks.

Jenny assures her there is. I add “We would love to have you, plus I don’t want to die of food poisoning alone.” I say with a smirk that earns me a quick elbow to the side and a hearty laugh from Mary. We spend the next few hours eating and talking. Mary and I are quite impressed with the food and we both complimented Jenny on the meal. Jenny for her part became almost unbearable in her smugness over the meal. She strutted around with a grin on her face. Soon Mary decided it was getting late and she excused herself.

“You two better get some rest” Mary said as she moved into Grandmother mode. “You have a big day tomorrow.” Jenny and I both nodded at the instructions as Mary laid them out. We escorted her to the door where she gave one last piece of advice. “Please wear something appropriate tomorrow. Do not wear your washer woman outfits.” The smile she gave us was playful but also serious. I receive a brief hug from Mary and told by her to remember what she has said. The hug between Jenny and her grandmother was much longer. The expression of love between Grandmother and granddaughter was touching. Jenny almost seemed sad as we said our lasts good-byes and Mary moved off with her driver leading the way. We walk hand in hand back to living room and reflect on the evening we just experienced and the support from the one member of Jenny’s family that means the most to her.

The alarm goes off way too early for a day off from school. I get up before Jenny and make my way into the bathroom where I shower and shave off the little face growth I had. I really want to talk to Jenny about electrolysis. I return to the bedroom where I find a sharp business suit in grey laid out for me. This will be a first. I have worn a suit in the past, but never one with a skirt. The skirt, even though a modest knee length pencil skirt was really exciting to me. I had always worn something more my age or dressy. This felt like my first ‘adult’ outfit.

Jenny come up from behind me and wishes me a good morning with a big kiss. This is always the best way to start the day and I try to extended it a little longer but am playfully admonished before Jenny heads off to take her shower. I find a fuchsia blouse that I add to the suit and look for a matching pair of shoes. While neither of us has anything in a grey that matches I settle for a pair of black pumps. I complete my makeup and the drying of my hair before heading out and having a cup of coffee. I do have to wait awhile for Jenny, but soon she appears in a conservative suit of navy, complete down to the wool pencil skirt. The look gets me a little excited and I try and tease her a bit about how we look by saying aren’t we going against her grandmother’s direction about wearing costumes. I was just told to shut up in playful way and that I looked very businesslike. I could see something spinning in her head and an evil smile cross her face as I poured her a cup of coffee.

Not long after that, we found ourselves sitting in a conference room at the law firm of Hamilton, Larson & Rosburg on the 38th floor of the Wells Fargo tower. This was not just any law firm, but one of the biggest and most prestigious in the state. Once again the reach of the Thompson’s was making an impact on my life. It took some time before a rather young attorney entered the room along with a woman about my and Jenny’s age. The look and the feel that the lawyer projected was one of disinterest to even resignation that he had to be in this meeting. When he finally was situated the tenor of his voice made it seem even more like he didn’t not want to be here and involved in this situation. He placed a folder and a legal pad down on the table “Hello, I’m Paul Edwards. I have been asked to meet with you to see if you have a valid case to sue for discrimination. So, um, Miss Quinn can you tell me what exactly transpired at The Java Express the last few days.” I went into a long monologue on the events that led me to this point. During all of this I could see that Mr. Edwards was more concerned with the lint that might be on his expensive suit than what I had to say. At one point I looked over at Jenny in a moment of frustration. I could tell she was feeling the same frustrations, and being Jenny she was not going to let it go unnoticed.

“Excuse me. Are we keeping you from something?” Jenny asked our appointed attorney.

With a sneer, Paul Edwards look up at the two us. “Here’s the deal. You decided to void you employment when you showed up at work dressed as a woman. You had deceived your employer as to the nature of your lifestyle. Bedsides that, they haven’t fired you, just taken hours from you. I really don’t see any reason for this meeting. All I know is this file was thrown on my desk and I was told I was meeting with you. I think that this is a frivolous lawsuit and I do not have the time to deal with it.” The smugness just oozed out of every pore in his body and before Jenny or I could open our mouths, the door to the conference room suddenly opened. There stood a pretty young assistant and an Eighty Five year-old woman who was dressed impeccably.

“Excuse me young man, could you repeat what you were saying to my granddaughter and her partner her about a frivolous lawsuit?” Mary spoke eloquently with a fire in her eyes. Jenny and I looked at each other and smiled as we knew that the cavalry had arrived.

The young attorney was unphassed by Mary’s appearance in the meeting and repeated what he had just said to me and Jenny, that this was a frivolous lawsuit. “Now if you will excuse me, I have some other things to see to. Good morning ladies.” The way that the word ladies came out of the attorney’s mouth was one of the most condescending things I had ever heard. I was insulted and very mad as was Jenny. Mary however remained completely calm. She simply picked up the phone sitting on the conference table and pushed a few buttons. Someone on the other line must have picked up as Mary spoke in to the phone very nonchalantly “Bart, this is Mary. Could you come down to the Calhoun conference room for a moment? Thank you.” Mary hung up the phone and looked at the barrister as he was trying to gather his things. “I think you need to sit down for a minute. I have someone coming down to consult with us.”

At that moment a very distinguished older gentleman entered the room. By the reaction of the young attorney it was someone important as his knees began to buckle as the gentleman entered the room. “Mary” he said with a large smile on his face as he greeted Jenny’s grandmother. “I didn’t realize that you were in town. I figured you were in West Palm until April.” The two shook hands and then exchanged a kiss on the cheeks.”

“I was planning on staying until this unfortunate incident I called you about Friday. Bart I would like to introduce you to my granddaughter Jennifer and her partner Alexa.” Mary motioned to us and the gentleman came over and shook our hands. Out of the corner of my eye I could see young Mr. Edwards become more nervous the longer the gentleman stayed and the friendlier he became with Mary, Jenny and myself.

“Jenny, we have met several times. You are looking well and it is a pleasure to meet you Alexa. I hope that Paul is taking care of everything to your satisfaction.” As he said this I could see the smile disappear from his face as he looked at the young attorney.

“Ah, Mr. Hamilton. I was just trying to explain to these ladies that there was no point to this lawsuit and..” before he could get out another word Mr. Hamilton held up his hand to stop Paul from going on.

“Do you realize who this woman is?’ Mr. Hamilton said to Paul, who simply shook his head at his superior. “This is Mary Thompson. Not only is she the Grandmother of Jennifer here but she is also the chairperson of the Charles M. Thompson Foundation as well as a board member of The Thompson Companies. On top of that, she is a close, personal friend of mine. You will grant her granddaughter and her partner all of your attention. If you feel that this is still a frivolous lawsuit or is beneath you, then I will have someone else take this case over and you and I will be having a long discussion about your future role here.”

I watched Paul stand there and take the most elegant beat down I had ever seen. For the first time that I could ever recall, I saw someone gulp in nervousness. Paul began hemming and hawing as Mr. Hamilton starred him down. Paul eventually sat back down in his seat across from us. The young woman who had come in with him had been trying to suppress a giggle the whole time Mr. Hamilton had been going off on Paul. I started to get the feeling that Paul was not very well liked in this office. Mr. Hamilton nodded at Jenny and I and then told Mary to stop by his office when she was done. The smile of victory that Mary flashed at the young attorney was priceless. I had always been told not to mess with fathers of daughters. I just learned that you don’t mess with Grandmothers!.

The tenor of meeting changes entirely as Paul asked several more pointed questions. The question that came up that really got me was when the amount of the lawsuit. I hadn’t thought about that. When the number of $1 million came up I was floored. I had only though of numbers like $1 million in things like contracts for athletes and movie stars, not as an amount that I would be trying to get out of a company. I was in shock. Mary took control of the meeting at that point. “We do not want the sum to be some frivolous amount, but we do want to make a statement. I think what we can put out any number we want, but it is the settlement that they will propose that will be the major factor.”

Paul shook his head. “Ma’am I don’t think they will settle. I still feel that they have a legitimate argument here. As I said before, she has not even been fired. They will be willing to go to court and take their chances.”

Mary just shook her head. ‘Where did you go to law school?” Paul said Mitchell Hamline and Mary shook her head more. “Did they not teach you anything there? They will want to settle because they do not want to deal with the negative publicity. As soon as this lawsuit becomes public, they are instantly branded as anti-gay and anti-transgender. No business, especially one on a college campus wants that label. We need to think about that, young man!” The force with which Mary said that was astounding and it stunned the attorney. Jenny and I just grinned as we realized who was in charge at this meeting. The assistant knows it too as she sits there with her mouth hanging open following Mary’s law lesson. Paul acquiesced to Mary’s lecture and it was agreed that I would file a federal suit seeking $1 million in damages against the partners of The Java Express under violation of title VII of the Civil Rights Act. The number made my head spin but all the charges were correct. I looked at both Jenny and Mary to see if I was doing the right thing and I could tell by their expression that I was. I finally agreed to the terms and soon everything was set. Mary, Jenny and I rose and shook hands with my attorney. While I still was feeling somewhat pressured by all this I knew it was something that needed to be done.

As we walked through the lobby of the building Mary was all smiles and took the time to assure me I was doing the right thing. Her stance to all this was surprising. I wish we had some more time to discuss this but she had to take her leave of us, as she had a luncheon and then a board meeting. She did however make us promise to have dinner with her this evening. Jenny and I said our goodbyes for the time being and moved off towards her car. As we got away from most of the people I could feel Jenny’s hand take mine and she pulled me aside. “Are you all right Lex?” she asked. I look at her and can see the concern in her eyes. I try and answer her but the words come out as a jumbled mess. She just grabs my hand and says “Come one, let’s go get a cup of coffee or lunch. We head out onto the street and find a small diner about a block away. We take a seat and each just order a cup of coffee for the moment as the waitress leaves us menus. Jenny looks at me and again asks if I am alright.

“ I don’t know.” I say as I thank the waitress for the coffee. “I mean I do want them to pay for all of this, but going after them for money just feels wrong to me. Do you know what I mean? I don’t want to hurt them forever, I just want what’s due to me.” Jen gives me that sympathetic look again. A look of love and caring. But she knows there is more and urges me to go on. She asks, no more like tells me that there is more. I nod and tell her “I don’t want this all over the place. I just have this feeling that people outside of the two us want to make this a bigger deal and want to make me some sort of poster child for transgender issues. I just want to be left alone. I want US to be left alone. I don’t want to drag you into all of this. That’s the last thing you need.” I am almost pleading as I explain myself to Jenny.

The smile never leaves her face. “Lex, I am here for YOU. If I get dragged into it so what? They did something wrong. Not just wrong in the case of you but they broke the law! I will stand by you no matter what!” The smile becomes a little broader as she continues. ‘There are just sometimes you don’t get it do you ALY! And yes, I used that name. You and I are together now and for a long time to come. Get that through your head. I will stand up for you no matter who it is. In fact, I am feeling so tough right now, let’s go see Dick!” Her laugh at her own comment gets me to laughing too. Just the thought of Jenny standing up to King Richard has gotten me to lighten up a little. The mood had definitely changed as the waitress came back and took our order, but the nagging fear of being thrust into the spot light nags at me. We enjoy our lunch and head out to my next appointment of the day.

Jenny and I walk into offices of my counselor, Dr. Deborah V. Burke. Jenny claimed she just wanted to say hello to Debbie and see how her New Year’s was, but I think she was trying to find a way to weasel an invite into my session. So, when Debbie came out and greeted us with the comment of us being her favorite ‘sickening’ couple and a laugh. Jenny is instantly all up in Debbie asking about her weekend and if she had fun. Debbie told Jenny she had, but before it could go any farther, I inform Debbie that Jenny was just fishing, trying to get invited into our session. Debbie politely tells Jen that this meeting is for Debbie and I and that she will have to wait for me in the lobby. Jenny gives a little pout and I stick my tongue out at my girlfriend playfully. This does not go unnoticed by my counselor who gives a little laugh as I receive a playful punch in the arm from my girlfriend. In very dramatic fashion Jenny sulks back to a chair in the waiting area as Debbie and I head back towards her office to begin my semi-weekly session.

As we sit, Debbie dives into asking how my New Year’s went. I went on to tell her first about our little adventure at the spa. It was only then that Debbie noticed the change in my hair style and that my nails had been done. She made comment on how I beamed when I had told her this. I also told her about the beautiful evening that Jenny and I had shared. I tried to leave out the more intimate moments, but there were times that I just let it slip. Thankfully Debbie was not bothered by my sharing, she seemed happy that things were going so well between Jenny and me. She asked if I had spoken to either of my parents. With a down turn look I told her no. I was still pretty upset about the issue, even though my mother had reached out to me again on New Year’s via text message. She tried to encourage me to make a step. I was pretty forceful in my refusal to do that. “My mother knows where I am. She has my phone number, she can call me.” I think Debbie was taken aback by my attitude over the issue of my mother. She tried to talk to me some more about it, but I wasn’t listening. “I have decided to live my life as Alexa. That is not going to change and I do not trust my parents to accept this. There will be no meeting halfway on this.” Debbie asked if she contacted them and tried to have them come in, would that bother me. I could come in and she would moderate the meeting I told her she could try, but that I wasn’t going to hold my breath that it would work.

Debbie sat back at this point. I think my attitude had taken her off guard. But being the shrink that she is, she sensed that something was wrong. Was it my job, she asked. At that point I could feel my defiance slip away. I fidgeted a bit as she asked if there had been problems at work. It took me a moment before I went on and told her about the events of both Friday and Yesterday. The frown on her face grew every time I told her something new about the situation. I don’t know what she was madder about, the taking away of my hours or the fact that they wanted me to sign the release. She instantly asked if I needed some legal help. She told me that they had working relationships with several lawyers around town who had worked on these issues. It was then that I explained to her how with the help of Jenny’s grandmother, I had met with an attorney today, that was the reason for the way I was dressed. I told her first about the little incident with Mr. Edwards and how soon he was ‘persuaded into dropping his attitude and to work earnestly on my case. “I am glad you found some representation Alexa, but you don’t seem very confident in what is going on?” Debbie asked. “What is bothering you?”

“I don’t know Debbie. Jenny and I had a long talk about it over lunch. Yes, I know that what the owner’s and Cade had done was wrong. I know they have broken a law, but I don’t want to hurt them. I just want to work this out. I somewhat feel like I am being pressured into this.” Debbie nodded thoughtfully at what I said. She also went on to explain that going after them legally wasn’t just for me. “You have the opportunity to make all employer’s aware of the rights of transgender people.”

“But that’s just it Dr. Burke!” I say somewhat forcefully. “I don’t want to become some standard bearer for transgender issues. I am still trying to come to terms with it myself. I just feel if I get pushed into the spotlight it will harm me and harm Jenny.”

“So, who are you more concerned with Alexa, you or Jenny? Debbie asks. “Jenny has pretty much made it be known that she will be by your side no matter what. She is a strong young woman. She will stand up to anything. Are you scarred it will push you farther along the path of no return?”

I had to think of my answer to Dr. Burke’s question. Was I scared to go farther into my transition? No, I wasn’t. I wanted this but the fact Jenny was with me always made me feel like I was cheating her of something. I express this feeling to Debbie. “I’m not scared so much as I don’t want it to be a big thing. And to be honest, it probably is Jenny I am more concerned with. I always have this nagging feeling that I am cheating her of something. She deserves better than me.” My head drops as I say this and I can hear a sigh of exasperation come from Debbie. I look up to see Debbie simply staring at me, her eyes seemed to say “You dummy. That girl loves you. So knock it off.” After a moment I can see some sort of resolve come over my counselor’s eyes.

“Alexa, you must understand that I don’t think you have to worry about Jenny. Our conversation was pretty deep. I laid out everything to her. I tried to throw every scenario I could think of at her. The resolve she has for your relationship is incredible. That girl loves you. I think no matter what you decide, you have to do it for yourself, not Jenny. Jenny will be there for you.” Debbie says in an almost stern voice, like a mother talking to a ..daughter. I nod and we continue on to other subjects that have come up since we talked on Thursday. The change in Debbie’s attitude was remarkable. She had gone from the concerned lecturing mother to a friend reveling in the excitement of the spa day and the evening at the Foshay. “I have always wanted to stay in the Foshay. I think that it is the only hotel in Minneapolis I want to stay at. And you stayed in one of the Suites?” I tell her all about the room. Debbie seems impressed a little by the adventure that I had shared. As is usually the case, by the time my session is over Debbie has me feeling better about myself and the change I am going to. I walk out of Debbie’s office with my head held high.

As I reach the waiting area, I find Jenny just hanging up her phone. She looked all serious and stands up to greet me. She looks at me and starts speaking. “A meeting has been set with the lawyers to meet with the coffee shop people tomorrow morning. Secondly, we have been invited to have dinner with my grandmother tonight at the Alumni Club at 6.” I instantly became nervous.

“I have nothing to wear.” As soon as I said this I watch a smile grow on Jenny’s face. I instantly knew I had walked into that one. The beaming Jenny looked at me and said that the only way to cure that was to go shopping! She was almost cheering. I shook my head and accused her of setting me up on that and giggled. “I guess Sarah hasn’t collected any commission from us in a few days” I say as I too begin to giggle. With that we are off to see ‘our ‘fashion consultant’ at Nordstrom. As had been the case with every time we have come in, Sarah abandons everything and comes over to us. Soon the three of us are scrounging through the racks looking for a dress for me for tonight. We settle on a royal blue wrap dress and Jenny insists we need to find the matching heels. Sarah and I just giggle at Jenny’s enthusiasm. After we find everything I need the inevitable argument over who is paying comes up as we reach the cash register. Sarah has seen us do this so many times before she just gets everything rung up and waits with a smile on her face. Eventually I relent and let Jenny pick up the tab. Looking at the clock we realize need to get back and get changed so we can meet Mary.

Back at home we quickly change out of our clothes and begin to get ready for the evening. The tough part was that at one point we both found ourselves standing there in only our undergarments. The knowledge that we were working against the clock quickly succumbed to our carnal desires, almost. We began to get a little intimate before a ringing phone calling a wrong number interrupted us. It was enough to get us back on track. I don my wrap dress while Jenny goes to the mega closet that is her room to look for something to wear. After putting my hair into a little up-do and finishing my makeup, I head out to the living room and enjoy a glass of wine while I wait for Jenny. The wait was well worth it as Jenny exists wearing a long sleeve sheath dress in a deep black. The dress was adorned with sequins that started with a heavy concentration at the shoulders and slowly dispersed as you went down the dress. The plunging neck line left almost nothing to the imagination, stopping almost directly at the middle of her breasts. To say that the dress got me excited would have been the understatement of the century. Jenny just playfully slapped me away as I tried to make a move on her. “Latter Lex. We don’t want to make my grandmother mad.” I tried to give her the pouty look she loves to give me and she just laughed. “You’re getting better, but it still won’t work” she chastised me.

We ordered up a cab and took the ride downtown to the IDS Building and head to the 50th floor of the iconic Minneapolis skyscraper. We exit the elevator and turn left to enter the exclusive University of Minnesota Alumni Club. I had only heard stories about this place. I had never dreamt I would see the inside of it. There was a man in a suit at the door that ask us our name. Jenny gave him our names and his faced moved from a dour expression to one of overflowing niceness. “Ms. Thompson, Ms. Quinn. How nice to have you. Your grandmother is already seated. Please follow me.” With that he pushed open the door where a young man stood acting as a doorman. We followed the gentleman to a far point of the dining area where we saw Jenny’s grandmother enjoying a drink, looking out at the view to the west of the city. The maître d held a chair out for Jenny and then for me across from Jenny’s grandmother and then made his way to fetch our waitress.

As we were getting settled, Mary turned and looked at us holding her drink in her hand. Taking a sip of what looked like a Manhattan she said, “God I hate this town in winter. Whiskey is the only way to get through it” Jenny and I giggled at grandma who had big smile across her face and gave us a wink. The waitress soon appeared and took our drink order of wine and moved off. “Well Jennifer, I see we have decided that we don’t need to cover much even though it is winter.” A nervous Jenny looked down to see if she was over-exposed while Mary looked at me with a huge grin on her face. Jenny finally figured out it was her grandmother teasing her again and told her to be quiet. Soon the table was filled with laughter and stories. There was also some good natured teasing of my girlfriend by her maternal grandmother, who even gave me a bit of a hard time for being so modest in my attire. I think she may have jokingly even called me a ‘prude’ at one point. Jenny laughed at my feeble attempt to protest.

After we finished our meal, things turned a little more serious. Mary filled us in a little on what she had heard from her friend, Mr. Larson. “Bart seems to think that Mr. Lee will attempt to play hardball right off the bat. He will say that you were never fired Alexa. Which technically is true. But the fact that he attempted to force you to sign the waiver does not put him in a good light. Plus the fact that from what I understand from Jennifer, you have been gradually, what is the word, transitioning? Yes transitioning, for a while now and that no one from ownership or management said anything. It was only when that shrew of a girl was so mean to you that they did something and that is not right.” The venom that the octogenarian spoke with was incredible. She was just as riled up over this as Jenny was or I had been last week. When I expressed my concern that I wanted to be more involved with the negotiations, Mary instantly put a hand up.

“Alexa, you don’t need to do anything at this point. It’s in the hand of the lawyers now. If you are needed they will call you. Just relax. and don’t worry about your attorney. Bart is taking a special interest in this case. Mainly because I told him to do so. You to just go out and relax tomorrow. Enjoy the day.” Mary says with a smile, before looking at her gran daughter. “And that does not mean ‘Retail Therapy’ young lady.” Jenny looks at her grandmother with an innocent look as if to say ‘What me?” Her grandmother just laughs at her. ‘I know how you operate young lady. I’ve seen the credit card bills.” Jenny just blushed.

Following coffee and desert, Jenny and I escorted Mary back to her hotel and made our way back to the apartment. With Katie still trying get in as many hours as possible before the start of the new semester, Jenny and I just change out of our dresses and curl up on the couch. With all the craziness of the last few weeks, it felt good to just put on our Gopher Jerseys and cuddle together on the couch. I still laughed at the fact that she had gotten me one. When I see her in ‘her’ gold jersey, I have to tell her once again that she is the sexiest thing to ever wear the Maroon and Gold. She cuddles up to me and tells me ‘No I ‘m not. You are” and quickly shuts me up with a long, sensuous kiss that leaves me breathless. We settle into watch old reruns of “Friends’ and just hold each other. I am not sure who went down first, but I do realize that at some point we had both fallen to sleep. I awoke with the TV off and the lights off. Katie must have found us curled up together when she came home and took care of powering down for the night. I often wonder what is going through Katie’s mind as she sees us in this position. She always tells us she is happy that Jenny and I found each other but I am sure she feels left out. I decided at that point that I would get Jenny’s help and that we are going on a mission to find a guy for Katie. I giggled to myself that I was sounding like my girlfriend. I give her a light kiss on the cheek, which earns me a pleasurable moan from my sleeping girlfriend before snuggling into her again on the couch. This feeling was too good to interrupt.

My eyes suddenly pop open a few hours later just as the sun is rising. I lay there and just watch Jenny as she sleeps away in my arms. I start my daily self-doubt treatment that I am with her. I know that I shouldn’t still be in shock over Jenny and her feelings, but as I tried to explain to Debbie yesterday, I always will be nervous of losing her. I give Jenny a gentle kiss as I try and free myself from her. Jenny stirs a little but I do free myself and make my way to the bathroom. As I reenter the living room a sudden feeling of anxiousness takes over. With school not having started yet and having no job I feel lost. I need something to do. I figure that the first thing I could do is make breakfast for the house. As silently as possible I slip into the kitchen and start the coffee pot and begin searching through the fridge for something for breakfast. With the limited contents being a package of bacon and only a couple of eggs I decide it would have to be pancakes this morning. As I mix the batter, I feel two arms wrap around me and squeeze me tightly, lovingly. “Good morning” I hear as I feel Jenny nuzzle into my neck. The sensation starts to overtake me as I place the bowl on the counter and spin around and give my girlfriend a deep, loving kiss. What a way to start the day! I forget all about making the pancakes and begin trying to work my way back towards the couch. Jenny must have seen something and began to giggle.

‘What is it with you two? I bet you two did nothing all night when you were home alone but as soon as I get back you become two little nymphos.” Katie says from behind me. I suddenly let go of Jenny and turn around. “Good morning Kathleen Elizabeth!” I say trying to be as much of a smart ass as possible. “Don’t good morning me young lady!” Katie says trying to sound all stern. It didn’t take long for all three of us to all break out in laughter. We all make our way back out towards the kitchen where I go back to making pancakes and trying to control my libido. Katie comes and gets cups of coffee for her and Jenny and we have an enjoyable morning eating and talking. It felt so normal and I realized it was something we had all missed over the last month. Katie was the one who recognized the fact that this was the first time that all three of us had just hung out in the morning with no issues or nowhere to go. It felt like home. Jenny and I did cuddle up together, but that was only another sign that this was how life was supposed to be and how sorely it was missed.

After cleaning up the three of us just lounged around and enjoyed more coffee and conversation, but is wasn’t long before the anxious feelings I had started to take control again. I was practically bouncing off the walls of the apartment looking for things to occupy me. I knew I had to get out so I turned to my roommates. “I need to get out of here. I am going crazy wanting to know what is going on at that meeting. Let’s go somewhere. Anywhere.” Jenny flashed me a sympathetic smile. Both she and Katie were aware of my plight, but Jenny of course had some more insight into all my fears. Before a decision could be made, Katie piped up.

“I can’t. I have plans.” She said as a slight blush came over her face. A big smile and evil look came over Jenny’s face at the mention that Katie would not be able to accompany us. I think the same look came over my face as I took my seat next to Jenny. Katie continued to avoid our stares and mumbled under her breath. “I have a lunch date.” If our curiosity was piqued by Katie’s announcement she had plans, the idea of having a lunch date really got us revved up. Before the Thompson Inquisition could begin, Katie said she was having lunch with Wyatt. He had called her yesterday and said he wanted to take her out. The smile on Jenny’s face got even bigger as she reached over to hug our roommate.

“Are we going to have a ‘Dear Diary’ moment today?” Jenny asked as she was giggling away. My thoughts of this morning about trying to find someone for Katie seemed to be satisfied. I just told Katie I was happy for her all the while my girlfriend hugged Katie to death.

“I don’t think so. It’s just lunch, but it would be nice if it was.” Katie stated as she returned Jenny’s hug.

“Well then,” Jenny stated. “We will stay out of your way today in case you have two need to come back for some ‘private’ time.” Jenny said with a giggle.

Katie laughed at that. “Oh, sure blame me for giving you two some ‘Jexy Time’. But go you two, get ready. I do want to take some time alone to get ready. I don’t need you two hovering around me telling me what to do.” The seriousness with which she was trying to say that was belied by the smile in her face and even though both Jenny and I pleaded with Katie, she refused to budge. Grudgingly Jenny and I went to shower and change so we could get out of Katie’s way. After we were finally ready we told Katie we wanted all the dirt when we get back. Katie smiled and shook her head. “A lady never tells.”

I couldn’t let it pass “You’re a lady?” I ask my sister. I was told I was number one by Katie as Jenny and I walked out the door to the sounds of giggling. As we entered the car we realized we had no plan. We just looked at each other. “So, what do you want to do?” I asked. Jenny just looked at me and shrugged her shoulders. We both broke out into laughter as we realized for once we didn’t have a plan. After floating some ideas, we decided that we would go to Como Park. Not only does it contain a zoo, but it also has a beautiful conservatory. It is a great place to escape on a cold winter’s day. And since most of the ‘kids’ are back at school, it should be fairly quiet.

We make the short drive from the Minneapolis campus over to St. Paul and begin walking around the zoo area its self. With the seals and Polar bears out and enjoying the weather it is always fun and I harass Jenny to walk over and look at the Bison. Ever since I was a little kid and we went to Custer State Park in South Dakota I have been fascinated by Bison. They are huge animals that seem so mellow, but from stories I heard they can destroy everything in their site. As I think about that trip, I suddenly feel sad. I think for the first time in several days, I think about my family and my father. Even though he has lived up to his name for most of his life, there were times when he was a fun and caring father. I laid my head on Jenny’s shoulder as I remembered those good times. ‘You OK babe? She asks. I just nod quietly and tell her I was just thinking about my family. As usual. Jenny just comforts me rather than try to tell me how wrong I am to still be holding up hope for my father to come around.

We enter the conservatory and quickly find a place to shed our coats. We walk hand in hand in the climate controlled glass structure looking at all the various plants. From the ferns in the Fern Room to the Bonsai Trees in the Ordway Garden. It is all so beautiful and this place is such a warm respite from the cold January air, I can’t help but feel even closer to Jenny. As we stroll through the Sunken Garden looking at their various seasonal flowers, I start to long for Jenny. I pull her in close and give her a long, deep kiss. The moment is perfect, the surroundings are beautiful and the love I have for this woman couldn’t be stronger. As we part she just looks at me with a smile on her face. “What was that for?” she asks.

“Because I love you and I just felt I needed to do that. Thanks for being, well, you.” I say as I give her another kiss. A kiss that is rudely interrupted.

‘That’s disgusting!” A middle age woman trying to control a couple of toddlers says to us. An obvious look of disgust crosses her face. “Why don’t you two dykes take it somewhere else.” I begin to pull at Jenny’s hand to leave, but the normal unflappable Jenny begins to get wound up.

“So, what’s worse. That my girlfriend and I just kissed or the bigotry you just displayed?” The woman was suddenly taken aback by Jenny’s comment. I was hoping that would be the end of it but Jenny was just getting started. “We are people too, and this woman I am deeply in love with has more character than most of you suburban soccer mom types. Let me ask you a question, what would you do if one of your children there came home in 15 years and said ‘Mom I’m gay!’ How would you handle it then?”

The woman looked ashamed of herself as she tried to answer. The words seemed to come out hard for her but she did say she would support them. “So why would you ridicule us then?” Jenny. “This beautiful woman, that I love more than anything in the world has been through hell and back over the last couple of weeks and she is still standing and smiling. Her family disowned her two days before Christmas and then she lost her job! Why? Because she is trying to live her life the way SHE wants to! I not only love this gorgeous young woman but I am proud to say it. She is the strongest person I know! I get sick of you people who are for equality no matter race, creed, color or preferences but once you are confronted with it you revert to the bigoted people you say you despise.” Jenny was as mad as I had ever seen her. She instantly turned to me to see me standing there, my mouth open in shock. I could see the color leave her face and I knew I had to get her out of there. I led her off to a bench down the walkway and helped her to sit down. For once it was my turn to comfort and I was never happier to do it.

As I held my girlfriend all the worries that I had about myself, my family my job and Jenny seemed to disappear. The thoughts that this might be some whim of Jenny’s instantly vanished. I knew at that moment that I had nothing to fear. Jenny just stood up for me in a very public way and showed that she cared about me. Whatever those others said about me or did to me didn’t matter. I had Jenny and that’s all that mattered. If they wanted to fire me because I was a woman, so what? If my parents didn’t want a daughter so what? If people wanted to call me a dyke. Fuck ‘em. My name is Alexa Quinn and I am loved by the one person that truly mattered. The time for feeling sorry for myself was over!

Alexa Chapter 14: Families

The next few weeks following our trip to Como Park saw our lives settle back into more of a routine. Classes had started backup, which began taking up most of our time. I went to all my classes as Alexa. Alex was becoming more of a memory. While many of my professors and classmates said nothing, there were still a few that found my change disgusting. A heated discussion in a class one day brought a fellow student named Ericka to an open display of hatred. Her downfall in all of this was based on religious reasons. If there is one thing you do not bring up as an argument at a liberal public university, it is religion. Ericka was quickly shot down by the professor as she saw the treatment I was receiving and threatened Ericka with being presented before the Office of Equal Opportunity and Affirmative Action. Ericka quickly dropped her protests. If anything was learned from the recent scandal around the football team was the EOAA had a lot of power and Ericka quickly backed off her protests.

One thing that did not change was the lawsuit with the coffee shop over my job. John Lee and his partners were trying to play hardball, but Mr. Hamilton got involved and started leaning on the group pretty heavy. They had retreated and nothing had been heard from them since a couple of days after the first meeting. The silence was killing both me and Jenny, but surprisingly Kate said nothing. When this all started Jenny and I were successful in keeping Katie from beginning a social media blitz. We did see one sign hanging on the student bulletin board at Coffman Union ripping the Java Express for their employment practices. We kind of blew it off, but Jenny and I were curious as to where the information came from. We tried to ask Katie if she knew anything about it, but she denied any involvement. Walking by the shop one day, I noticed that business seemed a little slow. Maybe something was brewing beside my situation and maybe if the coffee shop’s bottom line was affected by a ground swell from someone outside our group,

An event that had nothing to do with the lawsuit started giving me thoughts for a harder push about a week and a half after that first meeting. Katie was once again off on a Friday, so she could go on a date with Wyatt. They had planned to have dinner at our apartment and then head out to a movie. Jenny and I were so happy, we volunteered to help Katie and be long gone before Wyatt showed up. I volunteered to make dinner for them and Jenny helped Katie straighten up and get ready. I made a lasagna and threw it in the oven and prepared a quick salad and gave Katie instructions on what to do. This was a big step for Katie and her nerves were a little frayed. Jenny and I wished her well and went to grab a bite at a nearby soup and salad place and planned on hanging out until about 7:30. We waited long enough and returned to the apartment. What we found there broke our heart. There was Katie slumped over on the couch crying her eyes out. An untouched lasagna sat on the table along with the unused place settings. Instantly Jenny and I flanked Katie.

“What happened?” I asked as Jenny pulled Katie in and I attempted to comfort her from the other side. Through the tears all Katie would say was that they had a fight and Wyatt stormed out saying it was over between the two of them. Katie’s crying became even harder and we both tried to console her and get more information out of her. Katie refused to give anything up. Jenny and I just looked at each other and knew that there was something she wasn’t saying. Jenny and I had begun moving to a closeness in our relationship that words did not need to be spoken, and after a moment Jenny just looked at me again and I excused myself from the situation and went to the kitchen to put away the food and clean up the kitchen

A few minutes later a loud scream from Jenny emanated from the living room “He said what!” By the volume and the sound of anger in the voice I knew what ever Katie had said hit Jenny the wrong way I came around the corner to find Jenny standing looking down at Katie with fire in her eyes. “Well fuck him! That is no reason to stop seeing you!” Katie just sat there still weeping. Jenny looked up to see me standing there and her mood instantly changed. The fire was snuffed out and a look of sympathy washed over Jenny. She waved me over to join her. Katie looked up and saw me standing there, again I was confused as to what was happening. She stood up and hugged me. And not just our typical family hug but one much deeper. I could hear Katie whisper that she was sorry. My confusion became deeper. I just tried to hold Katie because I realized that is what she needed. I looked over at Jenny, who just flashed me a sympathetic smile. I eased Katie back down to the couch and asked her what had happened.

For her part, Katie didn’t let go of me as she tried to gain a little composure. In all the years, I had known Katie, I had never seen her like this, let alone over some guy. She looked up at me with tear streaked eyes and started to explain what happened. “Wyatt called me because he was running late and I thought everything was fine, but when he got here he was mad as hell. He asked me if I was some she-male. I instantly said no. When I asked him where that came from he told me two guys down in the lobby asked him if he was here to see the ‘he-she’ in 310. I tried to tell him about you but he didn’t want to hear. He told me I was just as sick as you. I lost it. And I couldn’t even defend you. Hell of a big sister I turned out to be.” Katie laughed at her own comment. I was in shock, but knew what I had to do. I decided that if nothing was accomplished soon, I was going to have to go public. But now was not the time to discuss it with the two people I care about the most.

“Katie the guy is a prick, if he can’t keep dating you for who your friends are you don’t need him. I should be the one who is sorry for messing this up for you.” I say. It wasn’t how I truly felt but I thought it was the right thing to say.

Katie’s mood changed a little. She looked up at me. “Shut up Alexa.” A smile came across her face. “You were right on the first part, but completely wrong on the second part. You didn’t mess anything up. You are my sister. If some dumb boy can’t accept that, fuck him.” Katie was back. The three of us decided it was a night for a pajama party. Eat ice cream and watch Netflix. We got off the couch and went to change into our pajamas. When we got into our room, Jenny wrapped her arms around me and gave me a kiss. “You know for a girl that was a pretty good act of chivalry out there. I knew there was a reason I love you so much.” Jenny told me as we started to kiss a little more. A warning to knock it off came from the hallway causing Jenny and I to giggle and stop our kissing. Jenny walked over and grabbed our Gopher Jersey’s for the night and a couple of blankets. When we made out to the living room, we found Katie standing there in her very own Marron Gopher hockey jersey.

“I figured if you can’t beat ‘em, join em” Katie said as she modeled her jersey. Jenny and I cheered Katie for her selection. Jenny even told her she looked hot. Jenny went to the freezer and pulled out a couple of pints of ice cream while I got Netflix set up. After a lengthy argument over what to watch, we decided on the Hitchcock classic “Rear Window” and the three of us settled back into the couch to enjoy the movie, with me cuddled up with my very own Grace Kelly.

The next morning Katie was all amped up. “Let’s go do something fun. I don’t want to sit around here all day and I can’t go shopping anymore with you two.” I pointed at Jenny, indicating she was the troublemaker when it came to shopping. Katie just laughed it off. “Alexa, the one bad thing that has happened as you have gone along, you hooked up with a shopaholic. You are just as bad as her.” I tried to fake innocence until I got a ‘love tap’ to the back of the head from my girlfriend.

“You are no less innocent than Charles Manson” Miss Thompson informed me. That began a minor skirmish that led us to the couch where Jenny wound up on top. She raised her arms in triumph. “Still the Couch Wrestling Champion” she exclaimed which led to a giggle fit between the two of us and a groan from our roommate.

“Can’t you two control yourselves for 5 minutes?” an exasperated Katie says “I want to get out of here and do something different.” We begin going through our options. Jenny brings up the idea of going ice skating, to which Katie responds that Jenny just wants to get me into a skater dress. Jenny stuck her tongue out at Katie while I remind the two of them I still don’t have women’s skate’s. It was little too cold out today to go tubing or skiing. Katie says bowling, but Jenny says no. “It will ruin our nails” she says which gets her a pillow tossed in her direction by Katie. I say we could go to Nickelodeon Universe at the Mall of America and go on rides. “No way” Katie says, “I am not going to a Mall with you two, too much temptation.” Jenny and I look at each other and shrug our shoulders. Jenny smiles at me “You tried babe.”

“I got it!” Katie states. “Let’s go roller skating like we used to when we were kids. Remember going to Skate-O-Rama Lex?” I nod and remember all those silly Saturday afternoons in middle school trying to impress girls. I agree we should do it, but it takes a little convincing from Katie and I to get Jenny to go. She tried everything to dodge going. She claimed injury, claimed that we would get hurt and claimed that there wasn’t one around. All those ideas were shot down by my sister and me. Katie even found one that had a free skate beginning in an hour. “It’s Skateville, down in Burnsville. I know where that’s at!” Katie exclaimed but Jenny was still trying to squash the idea. I finally asked her what was up.

“I’ve never roller skated before” Jenny said, blushing and trying not to make eye contact. I instantly pulled her into me. “Don’t worry babe. I’ll teach you.” I say as I give her a kiss on the cheek. She turns and smiles at me and in a whisper, agrees to go. The next half hour is a flurry of activity as the three of us get ready to go. As a bit of a joke and a nod to Jenny’s other wishes, I put on a black pleated skater skirt with a pair a of black tights and a multi-colored striped sweater. Jenny came over and started to feel me up a little, telling me how sexy I looked. At first I gave her a coy little smile as I blushed before slapping her hand away. “You can have all you want latter, but this is for Katie. So, let’s go.” I tell Jen and soon the three of us are on our way ‘South of the River.’

Teaching Jenny to skate was almost as much torture as cooking and just as fun. At first Katie and I had to hold her as we made our way around the polished, oval shaped floor. We only fell a couple of times, each time filled with the three of us giggling away. But I will give Jenny credit she never gave up and it wasn’t long before she was making her way around on her own. That didn’t stop the falling and giggling. We took a little bit of a break and went to get something to drink. As we sat there, the lights dimmed and a couple’s skate was announced. Katie looked at me ‘Do you remember how to waltz?’ She asked.

“I think so” I say, instantly knowing where this was going. I looked over at Jenny who just smiled and said “Go for it.” With that blessing, Katie and I made our way to the rink and began to remember how to waltz on roller skates. It took a little bit, but soon it came back to us. It was fun too and I could see that Katie was having fun. We did receive a few snickers from some of the kids who were there as they watched two girls skating together. I did break it off a little early though and skated over to Jenny and led her out on to the rink and did a classic old couples skate with me skating backwards.

“I am so learning how to do that.” Jenny informed me. When I asked why, she told me. “Two reasons. One, it looks like fun and secondly, I was getting a little jealous of you two.” she said with a bit of grin. “Just remember who you came here with.”

“I will never forget that one. Don’t worry about that. Skating with Katie was fun but you are the one I would rather skate with. 6 times a week and twice on Sundays” I say. Jenny answers we with an “Aww.” And pulls me in to give me a kiss. Every middle school kid in the place giggled and whispered even more, but I didn’t care. And either did Jenny.

It wasn’t long before the session was over and the three of us were tired. As we were walking out of Skateville, Katie announced. That was fun, but I am”

Jenny and I instantly spoke up and finished Katie’s sentence “HUNGRY!” we yelled out. Katie simply replied ‘So, I am. Where should we go?”

“I know a place over by the mall that’s pretty good. Red’s. Great burgers. Let’s go.” I say.

Katie instantly agreed. ‘I remember that place. It is good. Plus, it is by Target. I need to go there.” The three of us pile into Jenny’s car and head a little farther south. Being that it is Noon, we decide to hit Target first before getting something to eat. We head for the Health and Beauty section and get a few every day items that we needed. Jenny excused herself to use the bathroom as Katie and I continue strolling through the aisles. As we get to the deodorant we bump into someone we had not expected. Katie and I stood there, our eyes locked with the older woman standing there. The woman was the first to speak.

“Katie?” the woman stated. Katie answered instantly.

“Mom?” Katie’s mom turned to me.

“Alex?”

“It’s Alexa, Barb.: I inform Katie’s mother and soon we are getting a hug from Katie’s mother.

‘It’s good to see you two. I’ve missed both of you, especially you, Kathleen Elizabeth.” Katie’s mother says, with a tone that notes that Barb is a little upset with her daughter. “You look very nice, um, Alexa. I am kind of surprised. Where’s Jenny?”

‘Right here Barb.” We hear from behind as I see my girlfriend come into sight. She shares a quick hug with Mrs. Fahey and then slides up next to me.

‘So, what have you three been up to today? I can say I am a little surprised to see you three down here.” Barb says.

“We went roller skating!” Katie says. Barb laughs at that. “You three must have been quite a sight.”

‘It was fun.” Jenny says with a huge smile on her face. “I had never been, but these two talked me into it. I want to learn to skate like these two. They were really good on the couple’s skate.” Barb looked a little uneasy at that comment until Katie told her mother to get over it. It had just been Barb and Katie for so many years there was a different relationship between the two than what I or Jenny had with our parents.

“Oh, get over it mom.” Katie says. ‘So, I skated with Alexa. Big deal. You need to relax.”

Barb gives her daughter a look that told her to settle down. “It’s no big deal if you skated Couples with Alexa. I just want to know who lead?” Laughter followed that comment. The laughter grew as Katie informed her mother that she had. My protest went nowhere but the laughter continued. We headed towards the checkout with Barb continuing to ask about the roller skating adventure. As we are getting ready to part ways, Jenny speaks up and invites Barb to join us for lunch. “I haven’t been there in years! Sounds like fun. Katie why don’t you ride over with me.” Barb tells her daughter, which causes Katie to slump a little bit. Of course, I break out into giggles because I knew Katie was going to get a little more personal questioning. Of course my laughter earns me an elbow to the ribs from Katie. Barb sees this and laughs. “At least through all the changes, that hasn’t changed” which causes all of us to laugh again. We head to the cars and make the short drive.

Once inside the old bar/restaurant the four of us look for a table. A few of the older men sitting at the bar, who looked like they would be friends with Dick-head, eye us up as we go to one of the booths along the wall. It was the first time since I had begun transitioning, that I had been eyed up like a piece of meat. The stares that the men gave the four of us gave me the creeps and the three others noticed my discomfort, especially Jenny. As we went to sit down in the booth, I stepped aside to let Jenny sit first. Somethings from my male upbringing were ingrained in my head, but Jenny pushed me into the booth first. I was startled by the reaction of my girlfriend, until I realized exactly what she was doing. She was trying to protect me from the guys at the bar drooling over us. Barb wound up sitting across from me and caught my eye as she noticed my discomfort.

“That’s one bad part of being a woman Alexa. Drunk guys think you are fair game. I know one guy who sits down at the bar and hits on everything that moves.” As soon as the words came out of Barb’s mouth, she gasped. She knew she had revealed too much about something I wasn’t supposed to know about. But I had heard the rumors for years. My father would sit and eye up drunk women and drag them out to his pick up and have some fun. To me it was just another sign of betrayal. I had even once heard that Barb had been one of my father’s conquests. I didn’t really want to know details, but I did want to confirm the rumors.

“You mean Dick-head?” I said to Barb. She instantly began to giggle. It was a nervous giggle, but she saw the humor and disgust in my question.

“I call him Dick-less” Barb said with school girl like giggle that the four of us quickly shared. I tried to communicate with Barb that I didn’t want to know any more and I think she picked up on it because her demeanor quickly relaxed. The waitress came over and took our order. We all ordered cheeseburgers, even Jenny. When the waitress asked me if I want onions I froze for a second. One other vestige from my male life I would never give up was the love of a good Cheeseburger with fried onions. However, the look Jenny gave me changed my order quickly. When I said no, Jenny gave me a quick smile and rubbed my thigh discreetly under the booth. Barb took all of this in and when the waitress left, she looked at Jenny and I and asked, “Do you two talk?” she said with a grin. Before either Jenny or I could answer, Katie answered her mother’s question.”

“Only if they can get off each other for a couple of minutes.” Jenny and I instantly blushed, and while it was embarrassing it was kind of the truth. Barb just shook her head and made a comment about too much information for her. Barb started to fill Katie and I in about events back home. The typical local gossip that drove conversation in small towns that we had not really missed. After we enjoyed our lunch, Barb looked at me funny. I asked her what was up. I had known Barb for a long time, and had always considered her the cool mom. The comments that came out of her mouth were empowering.

“Alexa, as I sit here with you I realized, you haven’t changed. Sure, you are dressing different. I might add you do look very nice, but you are still the same kid who started hanging around my house years ago,”

“Geez, mom, what do you expect.” Katie said in questioning her mother.

“I don’t know, smart ass.” Barb said to her daughter. “Maybe I was expecting some camp over the top drag queen. But you are far from it. You seem like a normal young woman. Unlike your sister over here.” Barb says which earns her a ‘Whatever” from Katie. Barb’s words really meant a lot to me, and let I her know that.

“I just wished my own family would see it was true.” When I said this, Barb told me she had seen my mother at the grocery store the other day. Barb said that my mother couldn’t or wouldn’t look at her. “I am sure she knows I know everything that is going on and she is embarrassed. The question is over what. Hopefully it is her actions towards you and not that piece of crap she calls a husband.” I just nod as I listen to Barb’s words about my family and I begin to feel sad. Jenny can see this and grabs my hand and gives me the sympathetic look that always seems to help me. Barb also senses that something is amiss, so she announces that she should get going.

After paying the bill, we head out to the parking lot where we take leave of Barb. She gives Jenny a quick hug and then calls me over. “Alexa, I didn’t mean to make you feel bad back there. I truly didn’t. If I would have had another child, I would hope they would be just like you. I would be proud to call you my daughter.” All of us get a little teary eyed over Barb’s comments. Katie walks up and Barb takes both of our hands and just smiles at the two of us before she motions Jenny to join in. “My three daughters. You three take care of each other. I will see you guys soon.” Barb says as she exchanges a long hug with Katie and quickly ducks into her car. She turns back and waves at us and I can see a little tear in the corner of her eye as she pulls out of the parking lot. The three of us just stood there holding each other and waving. “Well, I guess mom likes you.” Katie said trying to hold back her own tears. The two of us turn and give each other a hug. It was at the point I realized once again how truly lucky I was. I thank Katie again for being the best big sister in the world. Katie breaks the hug and turns away, trying to hide the tears I could feel on my cheek just a second before. “Yeah, yeah.” Katie says. I turn over and look at Jenny, who is a blubbering mess at that point. Jenny however is not one to shy away from those feelings and pulls me in for a long hug. We release each other and once again pull Katie in, who begins crying a little more earnestly and openly. I realize I don’t need Dick and Char or Adam and Danny at that point. My family is with me here right now.

The next few days follow back into the normal pattern. Katie seemed to be getting over the loss of Wyatt and Jenny and I were still playing our silly little games that drove Katie nuts, but now Katie seemed a little more accepting of them, though she would at times get irritated when we were getting a little ‘too Jexy’ for her liking. It was kind of good to get back into the routine of school, it took away a lot of looking for things to keep me occupied. And it was nice not having to go to work as well, even though nothing had been agreed upon yet between the lawyers. As I got a little lower on funds, Jenny and I worked out a deal for me to borrow money. This became a semi major argument between us. Jenny kept saying it wasn’t a big deal, but as I had told her several times, it was a pride thing for me. It wasn’t that I didn’t appreciate her help, it was I wanted to do it on my own. Jenny just thought that was crazy and voiced that thought rather forcefully. It wasn’t until Katie interjected herself into the situation that Jenny could agree upon a payment plan. I did feel bad I had gone against Jenny on this and I tried to make it up to her.

One day when she came home from class late, Jenny found me standing by the door with a stereotypical 50’s housewife dress on, complete with crinolines. I was holding a glass of wine for her. “Good evening dear” I said in the sappiest voice I could muster, “How was your day?” I leaned in and gave the laughing girl a kiss on the cheek. Staying in character “dinner will be ready shortly. Why don’t you go relax and watch the news or something?” With that, I turned and went into the kitchen, turning around once to watch Jenny try and catch her breath. I hung out in the kitchen for a minute and brought a small plate of Hors d’oeuvres out and placed them on the coffee table in front of her. Keeping up the act I looked at Jenny and said “I thought you might like something to nibble on while you wait.” That was enough for Jenny to pull me down to the couch with her. Looking up at Jenny, “I’m sorry for being such a bitch about the money thing.” Jenny just pulled me in closer and gave me a hug.

“I’m sorry too babe. Sometimes I have to remember I can’t have everything my way.” And soon we were kissing each other deeply, making up for the argument over the last few days. “I do like the outfit June Cleaver! Where did you find that?” I explained to Jenny how I had gone back to Ragstock on a mission. “These crinolines though are the worst! I just wanted you to know how sorry I was.” Looking down at my costume I started laughing, “I guess you are rubbing off on me.” Jenny laughed too, the laughing stopped when I told her she had to wear it next. After we ate, I wanted to change out of the silly costume, but Jenny wouldn’t let me. Soon we were back in our room where the thought of studying was soon forgotten.

The following day, I think Jenny came home expecting me to be in the same outfit from the night before. I happened to be by the door when she came in and the look of disappointment that spread across her face did make me feel a little bad, but I simply motioned to the coach to where Katie was sitting Jenny understood why there was no ‘dress-up’ tonight. Katie just happened to turn around at the very moment that Jenny’s smile faded. “Sorry Jenny, no dress up games tonight for you two.”

“We don’t play games every night” Jenny tried to say defensively. ‘Just when you’re not home” Which made me think for a second, Jenny’s comment was too far from the truth. We did do something a little crazy when Katie wasn’t around. Katie just shook her head and made a vomiting noise over Jenny’s comment which got Jenny and I laughing. Jenny gave me a big kiss anyway, but I could tell there was a reason other than the usual for the kiss. My radar instantly went active because I knew something was up. Jenny looked at me coyly as we walked to the dining area. “So, what are you doing Saturday night?” Jenny’s tone was a giveaway that she needed me for something. I wouldn’t say I got defensive, maybe guarded was the right word. I had a feeling that it wasn’t going to be a fun night come Saturday.

“Why? I replied with a drawn-out answer trying to mimic Jenny.

“Well, we are going to my parents for dinner. They invited me, but I am dragging you along. Is that OK?” I knew I couldn’t say no, but I also wasn’t going to just give in. If I had learned one thing from Grandma Mary, and from my own dealings with Jenny, teasing her is a lot of fun.

‘Oh, darn I can’t” I say which earns me a frown from Jenny. ‘I gotta see that guy about that thing. Geez I wish I could but you know I gotta see that guy.”

My smart alek comment earns a playful punch and a sarcastic “Ha Ha” from Jenny. “Seriously, I know you don’t want to go but I need you there. I don’t want to face Marty and Marilyn alone. Is it OK?” The hug I gave Jenny pretty much answered the questions. It did make me a little nervous though and the question was asked immediately.

“AM I going as me or him?”

“You are going as Alexa.” Was the answer I received. It was as if there would be no questions asked. I asked her if she was sure. “You are Alexa, not Alex. You wear a dress or a skirt or whatever you want. I will not have you hiding yourself from my parents. This is who you are!”

I felt better about that. I really didn’t want to go as Alex. While I didn’t question Jenny’s love for me or her Grandmother’s acceptance of me, I was nervous about going to her parents. I had only met them twice, and both times it was as Alex. The first time was at Thanksgiving, and the second time had been a brief get together with them one evening before they went to a play. While they were aware of the changes, I still wanted to make a good impression on them. There was little problem I had, and I knew the perfect person to help. I looked at Jenny and bashfully said “I don’t have anything to wear.” The giggles from Jenny were expected. So was the groan from the couch.

‘God, you two, is there ever not an excuse for you two to go shopping.” Katie stood up and looked at us. Katie was taking on the big sister role and admonishes Jenny and me. “The two of you have two closets full of clothes, plus those three racks sitting in Jenny’s room. No shopping.”

I try the little girl pout that Jenny uses on me, on Katie. She just laughed at me as Jenny giggles away. "Nice try sis. It may work on blondie over there, but it doesn’t work on me.” Jenny gives me a gentle hug. “You tried babe. And the pout is getting better. Maybe we can sneak out when she is working Friday night” This earned another reprimand from Katie, and her claiming she was going to take our credit cards. Finally, she gave in and laughed. “I will never be able to control you two, will I?” She asked. We just proudly shook our heads with gigantic smiles on or faces.

The rest of the evening went the typical way. All three of us studying, with Jenny and I taking the occasional break. It was a little before 10:00 PM when I finally decided I had enough of Colonial and Post-Colonial Literary discourse. It was some of the most mind numbing stuff I had ever read, but I had chosen the class, so I couldn’t complain too much. Jenny had removed herself from the living room area about an hour previously as she tried to read about Applied Social Psychology and felt I was too much of a distraction. Katie had decided to call it a night, as she had an 8 AM class. I kicked back on the couch to watch the news, mostly just to watch the weather to hear about the winter storm that was supposedly headed our way. I watched the first few stories that were typical of the news. A murder in North Minneapolis, the ongoing battles between the state legislature and the governor, a national story about the new President and his cabinet nominations and a few other national stories. It was as they were going to the commercial break that got my attention. The channel was teasing a story about a college business that was under fire. On the screen was a picture of Java Express!

“Jenny! Katie! Get out here NOW!” I scream as I can begin to feel a slight tremble in my body. Jenny comes running out and asks what was going on with Katie close behind her with a toothbrush hanging out of her mouth. I couldn’t speak and just pointed at the TV. I was shaking even harder now as I awaited my fate on the Channel 5 news. When the broadcast came back the two anchors sat there with a serious look “College campuses are known to be hot beds for liberal thought, and no place has had as liberal reputation as or own University of Minnesota” Valerie Collins stated with her fake smile. Her co-anchor Tom Rose took over at that point “But one business that had always advertised itself as a Pro-LGBT business has recently come under fire for its employment practices. Our own Megan Walker did some digging and has come up with a startling story. Megan”

I sat there shaking even more as the blonde reporter began her report. “That’s right Tom. Over the past few weeks there has been a growing buzz around Dinkytown over Java Express and their employment practices. We have heard stories over the refusal to hire gay and lesbian employees, harassment of their employees who are gay and even the firing of an employee who is the process of transitioning from a man to woman.” Jenny let out a loud gasp, but interestingly Katie just stood there. “We interviewed two former employees who discussed the workplace environment.” The next shot was of a guy I knew who had worked over at the location in Stadium Village. He talked about how he was gay and he talked about the harassment, not only from co-workers but also from management. A shot of John Lee was shown on the screen. I looked at Jenny in shock. She had a similar expression, but not Katie. I leaned into Jenny as fear started to course through me as another employee, this one female who I did not recognize told her story. When her brief interview was over, they went back to the reporter who then held up a stack of papers. “After some research, we dug up a recently filled federal lawsuit by an unnamed employee who is the process of transitioning from a man to a woman. It lists the grievances against Java Express and asks for damages of nearly one million dollars. We contacted the lawyer for the plaintiff, who did not want to go on TV, and we will not name the plaintiff.” The fear subsided, a little in me at that comment. “When we contacted the ownership group for Java Express they indicated they would not discuss any pending litigation. Meanwhile form what we understand there is a growing movement to boycott all six Java Express locations. This is a story we will be keeping an eye. Valerie back to you.”

Nothing was said. Nothing need to be said by anyone. I slumped back into Jenny’s arms. It was out. The mini bubble I had lived in for the last few weeks had been burst. It wouldn’t take long for people to figure out who they were talking about. I buried my head deeper into Jenny and began to weep. Not that the truth was out there, but that I was now exposing Jenny and Katie to ridicule and mockery. Again, Katie seemed non-pulsed by the story and left to finish brushing her teeth. I sat up and looked at Jenny. “It’s out. Are you ready for this?” I asked my girlfriend. While I had seen her in action and was convinced of her love for me, this was a whole new level of scrutiny we would have to go through. Jenny gently placed her hands on either side of my face and looked me directly in the eyes.

“I’m ready. I am with you 110%. Are you ready?” I nodded as best I could as I looked into Jenny’s eyes. There was sympathy but something else, strength. It made me feel better. Jenny stood up and reached out for my hand. We changed and got ready for bed. We held each other close as we tried to drift off. I just starred at ceiling wondering what the world would be like the awaited me in the morning. I also began wondering about Katie. She barely reacted to the story. As mad as she had been over the whole incident as any of us, but when the story ran she just stood there and starred. Why?

I was awoken as Jenny’s alarm went off at 7:00 AM. While I had slept, I did not feel rested. I gently pushed Jenny to get her to shut off her phone as I tried to get out of bed. She pulled me back into bed. “Don’t go away just yet” she whispered and pulled me close. The pillar of strength I was, I tumbled back down. “Don’t worry about today” she said. “It might be tough out there, but hold your head high. Prove to any doubters who you are. You are a beautiful confident woman. Remember that, OK?” I agreed with her and she spoke again. “And remember I love you and I am at your side no matter what.” The smile that exuded her love was almost magical. I gave her a long deep kiss, but told her I had to get ready and I headed to the bathroom. A few minutes later Jenny was pushing past me and getting into the shower. I headed out to the kitchen to get some coffee going, but found that I had been beaten to the task by Katie, who was seated at the table eating a bowl of cereal. Grabbing a mug, I sat down at the table with her.

‘You OK?” she asked me. I nodded and attempted to apologize to her for anything that may happen today. She dropped her spoon in her bowl and just stared at me. "What’s the name Jenny uses when you are being a ditz? Aly? Well Aly, you don’t have to apologize for anything. You are family. As the line goes, ‘Forget about me. I love you. That’s Family.’ And that’s what you are. We will all get through this. Who knows, this might speed things up.” It was then that I put two and two together.

“You set this up, didn’t you?” I asked my sister. She didn’t say anything and picked up her bowl and put it in the sink. I knew she did it, and she knew I knew she had. Katie just smiled and said “I don’t know what you are talking about. Gotta go, got a class.” And with that Katie was out the door. I was pissed! Katie had started all of this. Why was she going behind my back? I didn’t want all this! I just wanted it settled and left alone. Then it hit me. Katie wanted it over and was trying to help. She was trying to push Java Express’ hand. I remember we had to talk her into taking down the Tweet. I grabbed my phone and went to Katie’s profile. I noticed that a couple of her friends from her classes had started posting tweets earlier in the week ripping Java Express. I then noticed several of them had been re-Tweeted. Damn her I thought. But slowly a smile came across my face. Jenny came out and saw me sitting there, smiling and staring at the door.

‘What’s got you so happy?”

“Katie. She started the whole thing.” I looked up at Jenny. “Glad she is on our side” I said.

The day did prove to be a little crazy, but not as bad as I thought it may be. I talked with Paul Edwards to check if he had seen the report and he told me he had. He also told me that a meeting was set for Monday morning. I was not needed, but that this could all be over soon. I thanked him and went about my day. I was approached by a reporter from the Minnesota Daily, the student newspaper, to see if he could get a comment from me about the news story. I declined of course and but then was curious if I should say anything. When I got home, I waited for Jenny to ask her if she had any thoughts. She told me it was my call, but she thought it may be a good idea, but I should talk to my lawyer and Debbie. I called Debbie and explained what had happened. She seemed a little weary of me coming out so publicly. I stated that it would give me some control of it rather than having it thrown out there with no control over it. Once again Debbie voiced her concerns over it, but saw my logic. She asked if I wanted her there and I told her I would be fine, I had Jenny. That earned me a chuckle from my counselor. “You seem on top of it Alexa. Just watch out OK? I will have my phone with me at all times. If you need ANYTHING call me immediately.” I thanked Debbie for her concern and that I would call her if needed.

I next called Mr. Edwards and told him about the Daily reporter approaching me. He seemed encouraged by the thought of going public, and not just with the student newspaper. He said if really wanted to make some waves, I should not only sit down with the Daily, but maybe someone from the StarTribune. He said he would set it up and call me back. After I hung up with him, I asked Jenny what she thought about going even more public. She seemed OK with it, enough that she asked what time we were meeting with them. It wasn’t long before I heard back from Paul who had set up a meeting for 9:00 Saturday morning. I told him we would be there, which caused Jenny to smile. I thanked him again and went about with the rest of the day. The one last memorable event of the day is when I met up with Katie. I gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. I whispered in her ear ‘Thanks, but you do know that paybacks are a bitch.” She just smiled and asked again what I was talking about. Her involvement was never mentioned again.

When Saturday rolled around, I was a nervous wreck. I had a busy day ahead of me. Not only was I going to meet with the reporters, but I was also going to be meeting my girlfriend’s parents for the first time as Alexa. After taking my shower I was nervously digging through our many closets looking for the right thing to wear. I wanted to look good for this. Paul had called yesterday and said he had invited Channel 5 to come as well. So not only would I be meeting with two newspaper reporters, I was going to be on TV as well! The nerves must have been showing because Jenny had me sit down and told me to relax, but I couldn’t. She assured me we would find something and that I shouldn’t worry about the interview, she was going to be there the whole time. After much searching and tossing, I settled on a black A-Line skirt and matched it with a silk long sleeved green silk blouse with black flowers printed on it. I finished it off with black tights and black ankle boots. Jenny told me I looked sexy and it put me into s spin again and I started to dig through the closets again. Jenny stopped me, laughing away. “You have truly become a woman. Relax. You look great. It will look fine. You have to remember I am biased in how you look.” I was shooed away and I went and sat and waited nervously for Jenny to appear. When she did she was wearing a black quilted leather skirt matched with a black crew neck sweater, opaque black nylons and knee length boots. She walked over to me and gave me another light kiss and told me to turn around and I felt her fasten something around my neck. I looked down and saw she had attached my ‘AJ’ necklace around my neck. I turned and noticed she was wearing hers as well. ‘Now we’re ready. Grab you purse and let’s go.”

Paul greeted us in the lobby of Hamilton, Larson and Rosburg and started leading us back to the conference room. I didn’t get very far when I began to hyperventilate. A concerned look came over Jenny’s face as she led me over to one of the posh chairs in the lobby. She looked at me and began talking to me. “It’s OK Lex, we don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. I am sure they would understand.” I just sat there staring into Jenny’s eyes. Mr. Edwards returned with a bottle of water and asked if I was ready. Surprisingly, fire came to Jenny’s eyes as she turned and looked at our attorney. She practically growled at him ‘Will you give her a second! She is about to come out to the whole f-ing world!” I think Jenny realized how she was acting and apologized. “I’m sorry, it’s just that this is a HUGE step for her. Please just give us a minute OK?” I slowly get me breathing under control, aided by the loving touch and eyes of my roommate, lover but most importantly my soul mate. That was a new one I thought to myself, but it was the truth. Just thinking about something else allowed me to regain my composure a bit. A clearly docile Paul led us back to the conference room, apologizing the whole time.

When the three of us entered the large conference room overlooking downtown, not only were the three reporters there, but they were being entertained by Mr. Larson! Jenny and I turned and looked at each other and giggled. Jenny leaned into me and whispered “Do you think Grandma called him and told him he had to be here?” That shared joke helped me relax a little more. Surprisingly, Mr. Larson began introducing me and Jenny. We shook hands with Matt Johnson form the Daily, Sydney Hartly for the StarTribune as well as Megan Walker form Channel 5. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Sydney if she ever got grief over her name. She laughed and said all the time. Sid Hartman was a legendary sports columnist for the StarTribune who had been around forever and the closeness of the names had to be difficult. It did help get the interview off on the right foot. Soon I was being asked more questions I could have ever imagined about myself. I relayed the events that had happened and what I thought about it. I told them about my transition and told them how lucky I was to have such great support from Jenny and our roommate Katie. Jenny was also asked some questions about our relationship and she proudly answered all questions and once again expressed her love and support for me. Of course, there were questions about how my family was handling my transition and I did not hold back. Somewhere in the back of my mind I thought maybe this would guilt my father into accepting me, but I doubted it. Finally, I was interviewed in front of the camera where most of the same questions were asked and they even had a few questions on camera with Jenny and me. After about two hours, we were finished. Matt told us the Daily article would run on Monday, and asked if he could set up a follow up interview after the lawsuit was settled and we agreed and exchanged numbers. Sydney informed us the article would run in the Sunday paper and thanked us again. Megan told us the plan was to run the story tomorrow night on the 10:00 news. She handed us her business card and told us if we had any concerns to give her a call.

As we left, both Jenny and I felt good about how things had gone. The nerves were now slowly shifting to the evening’s dinner with her parents. We headed home where we filled Katie in on the interviews and when we would see the television reports and articles. The three of us speculated as to what the reaction of various parties would be. Chief amongst them was the partners of Java Express. We were all convinced that they would settle but we all differed on the amount. Jenny shot for the highest at $100,000 while I went low at around $50,000. Katie split the difference. We were kind of amazed that it would be that much. We also discussed how other students would react. Brandon and Steve would probably be pissed. Even though we didn’t name them specifically, both Jenny and I talked about how some of the residents of our apartment building had been harassing us a bit. Lastly the parents’ reaction came up. I couldn’t speak as to how my mother would react, but I knew Dick would go ballistic. How ballistic was the question. We knew Barb would be fine with everything. Jenny’s parents were a mystery. We decided we would give them a heads up that night.

It wasn’t that long before Jenny and I decided we would head out to Lake Minnetonka for the dinner with her parents. I said I wanted to change, but Jenny wouldn’t let me. I wanted to wear something a little more conservative but Jenny told me I was fine. “Let them see you who you truly are, not some covered up version.” I reluctantly agreed and soon we are out the door, wishing Katie a good night at work and letting her know we would see her later. The drive has always seemed like a trip into another world. As soon as your turn off Highway 12, you go from typical suburbia to a land focused around the Lake. All kinds of homes dot the lake shore, older homes that were probably once summer cabins, shiny new McMansions squeezed on to postage stamp sized lots and glorious older homes. Further along as you get closer to Thompson’s, you begin to see the old-school mansions of the Dayton’s and Pillsbury’s and finally the Thompsons. The house looked like a French chateau sitting along the shores of the lake. The circular drive in front was large enough to allow plenty of parking and the wings of each side gave the Center common area lots of scale. Jenny did not go to the front door, instead parked her car in the garage, like she probably has several times in her life. As we entered, rather than proceed into the main house, she took a quick right and led me into the kitchen. I had noticed this was her preferred way of entering the house, rather than through the front door. When I had mentioned this to Katie in the past, she was shocked. “The only time we went through the kitchen, was the last time I was there right before Halloween.” Katie told me. I thought about it a bit and it was just another little change I had seen in Jenny over the last few months. Other than the obvious relationship things, Jenny had become more ‘normal’ more playful. She was no longer the snooty, rich girl I had met so long ago.

Jenny said a quick hi to the cook, Martha, and tried to check out what was for dinner before she was shooed out of the kitchen by the family cook. Jenny just giggled and led me out into the dining room. We stopped and she took a deep breath. Looking my way, she said “Relax. Just be yourself remember I am here with you. But do me one favor” I looked at her and told her of course, anything. “Keep an eye an eye on me. My mother has been particularly bitchy since Christmas. I might wind up getting into it with her.” I rubbed her back and told her not to worry. that I was always there for her. We exchange a quick hug before we make our way into the large sitting room. We find Jenny’s day standing there with a drink in his hand looking out at the lake. All the lights, except for two lamps near a couch are off, and those two lights are rather dim. Much of the light came from the roaring fire in the fire place. Jenny’s father turned as we came into the room. “Jenny, Alexa please come have a drink.” It was a warmer greeting than I had expected, but I could see that Mr. Thompson was attempting to put up a front. He walked over to a serving cart littered with a couple of bottles. Jenny went over and gave her father a quick kiss “Hi daddy. Where’s mom?” Jenny asked her father as I followed closely behind shaking a little as I waited for a comment from Mr. Thompson, but nothing was said. Mr. Thompson asked us what we wanted and poured us each the requested Vodka with a twist. As he handed us each our drinks, I detected a sadness in his eyes, not unlike the one I used to see in my girlfriend’s.

Mr. Thompson released a long sigh. “Your mother is, ah, still getting dressed. She will be down in a moment.” Mr. Thompson led us over to the seating area where Jenny and I sat down on the couch and Mr. Thompson took a seat in adjacent chair. There was a moment of silence where Mr. Thompson just kind of stared off for a moment. I looked again at his eyes and not only was there sadness there, but also a look of resignation. He was the first to speak, “So, Jenny how is school?” The forced nature covered the fact that he had other things on his mind. Jenny put on the upbeat persona and answered that it was going fine, before silence once again feel on the room. I sat there staring into my drink, trying to avoid any eye contact with Jenny’s father. Jenny asked her dad about how work was. He went on for a moment into how he had been busy and was getting ready to head to London in the next few days. Once again silence took over the room. I looked up to see Mr. Thompson staring into his drink. Deciding that someone had to lighten the mood I spoke up.

“So, Mr. Thompson,” I began “who do you think is more nervous right now, you or me?” That brought a chuckle from him and the mood seemed to lighten a little. “I’m not sure Alexa and please call me Marty. I will admit I am extremely nervous. There are so many things I want to ask you, both of you I don’t know where to begin. I don’t think I have been this nervous since I told my parents I didn’t want to go to Law School.” Mr. Thompson admitted in a moment of reflection.

“I never had the privilege of meeting your father, but I have meet your mother. I could see how that could be nerve wracking.” I said with a smile. Mr. Thompson just looked at me with a grin on his face, he seemed to become more relaxed as the smile broadened. Jenny turned and looked at me with a big smile acknowledging that I was doing well. Mr. Thompson sat back and began speaking. “My mother is a unique individual that is certain.” He looked directly at Jenny as he spoke the next sentence. ‘I understand she was able to help you with the lawsuit issue. She can be a feisty one.” Jenny knew exactly what her father was saying and she looked down. “Sorry daddy. But Lex needed help. I didn’t know how you would react.”

Mr. Thompson sat silently for another moment, as if to formulate the right thing to say. Unfortunately, he was never able to respond, because from behind us there was a commotion as if someone had run into something. From out of an archway appeared Jenny’s mother who was holding a Martini glass and followed by a young woman. “Jennifer my baby” Mrs. Thompson said with slurred speech. I happened to look over at Marty who had put his head into his hands at the appearance of his wife. The woman was obviously inebriated. She finished of the last half of her drink and handed it to the young woman. ‘Make me another Denise” she instructed before giving Jenny a fake hug and air kiss. As the two women broke the embrace, Mrs. Thompson looked at me with minimal acknowledgement, “Alexa” she slurred at me as the fake smile left her face. Jenny turned towards me with sadness in her eyes over her mother. Denise soon appeared with another drink for Marilyn and the three of us sat down on the couch. Marilyn babbled on over the gossip of the elite and how much she missed Florida. Jenny and I had the same reaction as we watched Mrs. Thompson. We placed our drinks on the table, not to be touched. Mr. Thompson at one point excused himself, and by his reaction as he got up, I could tell he was not happy. I guess I wouldn’t either if my spouse was acting the way she was.

As we sat there, just Jenny, her mother and I, I could feel that disapproval from Mrs. Thompson. Every time I said something or Jenny shared something that involved the two of us, a look of disdain came across Mrs. Thompson’s face. She obviously did not care for my presence. I knew I needed to get out of there, even for a moment. I stood and asked Jenny where the powder room was. Jenny saw this as an opportunity to get away from her mother as well. I heard Mrs. Thompson mumble something as Jenny led me away. Thankfully the powder room was secluded from the larger room. Jenny quickly pulled me into her arms and hugged me “I’m so sorry Lex. I had no idea she would be like this. Are you OK?” I looked at my girlfriend, who I think thought I would be an emotional mess. Instead she found me in a very angry, but neutral stance. If anything, the last month has taught me, it was to ignore the hatters. I looked my girlfriend in the eye “I don’t think your mother approves of me, but screw her. Like you told me the other day, this is who I am. I just needed to get away before I caused an incident.” Jenny looked at me like a proud parent and pulled me in for another hug. I excused myself and ducked in to the powder room. To my surprise, Jenny was there waiting for me. “It’s time we show them” was all she said. Taking my hand, she led me back to the living room where Mr. Thompson was standing looking down on his wife, his face red as if the two had been arguing. He straightened himself up and gave us a smile. Jenny’s eyes and mine both followed his as he looked down at Jenny and I holding hands. He cleared his throat in an act of confusion. Jenny led me again to the couch where we sat down, still holding hands. Mrs. Thompson said nothing, but the look of disgust on her face was quite evident. Before anything could be said, it was announced that dinner was served. Mr. Thompson helped his wife up off the couch. She wiggled free saying she could do it herself and marched off to the dining room. The three of us stood there for a moment before following.

The meal was unremarkable, but the conversations was not. I kept wondering what Mrs. Thompson was aware of. She was aware of when I made a comment to Marty about the Citrus business he was discussing, saying how I had always wanted to go to an orange grove. Mrs. Thompson quickly corrected me, ‘That is Mr. Thompson. Where did you get to be so informal?” Jenny looked over at her father who shook Jenny of with his eyes. I just looked down at my plate and attempted not to say anything else. Mrs. Thompson tried to quiz Jenny about school and her other activities. Jenny told her how we had been all over. Visiting Como Park, tubing at Hyland and going roller skating. I could tell by Mrs. Thompson reaction she didn’t think very highly of that, making some comment under her breath. Jenny than got excited as she told her mother about me teaching her to cook. “It’s a lot of fun. I can’t believe I never learned.” Mrs. Thompson emotions were no longer in check. She dropped her fork on her plate and looked at Jenny “We have people to cook.” Turning to me she could barely control herself. ‘If you want to be a common housewife fine, but leave my daughter out of this.” Her aloofness shone right through her drunkenness.

Jenny instantly jumped to my defense. “Why do you treat my girlfriend that way! She has been nothing but polite, but you have to go out of your way to demean her. I think you owe Alexa an apology.”

The sneer that came across Marilyn’s face encapsulated her thoughts. “I don’t owe her anything. He or she or whatever this is, is beneath me. I don’t even understand why it is here. I want this thing out of my house now.” Jenny was now steaming mad and surprisingly so was Martin. Jenny went on the offensive immediately. ‘Fine then mother. We will be leaving, and until you can learn to accept that I love Alexa I do not want to hear from you again.” Surprisingly Marty backed up his daughter. Marilyn was in shock at her husband and daughter. As if they had the nerve to question her views.

The two of them continued to stare her down. Abruptly Marilyn stood up. “I do not have time for this. I will not be part of this charade.” With that she grabbed her glass of wine and downed it in one long swig. She looked at the three of us gave a snort of disgust and marched out of the room. She wasn’t gone a second when we heard her yelling for Denise and another drink. Jenny flashed me the look of sympathy, a look that had become so common place that I barely noticed it half the time. It however was the comment form Marty that shocked me. “Alexa I would like to apologize for my wife. But to be honest I have no control over that woman. Please accept my apology for this family at least.” I nodded but still did not say anything. I was hurt but I was done shedding tear because someone couldn’t accept me. Mr. Thompson looked over at his daughter as she at first just stared at me and then slowly started to smile. I think that Jenny knew I had turned a corner. The smile soon grew larger and I could see a sense of pride come across her face.

Marty for his part just slumped back in his chair and took on the look of a defeated man. He rested his forehead in his hand for moment. Jenny spoke up, “Daddy, what is her problem? She has been worse than normal the last few months. Has it been the same for you?” Jenny waited for an answer from the distinguished gentleman who looked like he had just lost everything. ‘I don’t know princess. It has been going on longer than that. She has started drinking more. She is never around. She has even stopped going to some of her charity functions. I can’t control her anymore. That is one of the reasons I wanted you to come tonight. I wanted you to see what is going on.” Then looking over at me with a slight smile on his face “And don’t take this the wrong way Alexa. But your presence here didn’t help.” I smiled at him because I knew what he meant. “I have been doing a lot thinking Jenny and that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. I am thinking of divorcing your mother.” Jenny sat there for a second.

“Are you sure daddy?” Can’t you do something about it?” Jenny finally asked her father.

“I don’t think so princess. The only thing that is stopping me is what the settlement will be. I think I am going to start looking for a lawyer. I just can’t take it anymore and some of her actions are getting embarrassing. After you left you left at Thanksgiving she and Maureen Stewart had a little tiff. Both were drunk, but Frank Sampson told me this wasn’t their first run in. They had gotten into at the club a few weeks before. I started asking around and I guess she had been seen intoxicated several times and I have heard rumors about , about her,infidelities..” Mr. Thompson stopped speaking. The implication he was making was quite clear. Mrs. Thompson had been fooling around on him. Jenny got up from her seat and put her arm around her father. Mr. Thompson looked at his daughter with a warm smile and patter her on the forearm. He motioned Jenny to move back to her seat. Jenny just pulled her chair over closer to him, attempting to comfort him. Mr. Thompson gave a ’manly’ snort, as if trying to fight back tears. I giggled a little at it and he busted me. I blushed as he smiled at me. Attempting to change the subject, he began speaking again.

‘So, Alexa, your teaching my daughter how to cook? That must be an adventure?” I laughed out loud at that and Jenny’s sympathy for her father was broken for a moment as she reached for her napkin and threw it across threw table at me. I giggled and agreed with Mr. Thompson. He continued looking down at Jenny. “I also heard that your grandmother busted you cooking. I bet she said something like ‘about time you learned’ or something like that.” It was Jenny’s turn to laugh and agree with her father. The rest of our short time turned onto a very pleasant evening, he even gave us a little advice on the lawsuit. It was a very comfortable evening. As we were getting ready to leave, Mr. Thompson looked at me and started speaking. “Alexa, I will admit I do not understand all of this. It is very confusing to an old-timer like me.” The comment earned a snort of laughter from Jenny who was quickly admonished. “I don’t understand it. What made you want to become a woman?” Then looking at Jenny “And I don’t understand you being with him, her. Have you always been a lesbian? Was Trey just a cover? I just don’t understand all this.”

“Daddy, I am not, nor have I ever considered myself a lesbian. I hate those labels. All they are is psychological ways to compartmentalize our prejudices. It’s just that I found someone and at the same time they began a journey of discovery. A discovery that led them to find out who they really are and” Jenny paused and looked at me flashing her million watt smile “and being with her has made me a happier person. A better person. I was not a happy person and I hadn’t been for a long time. I love the girl sitting across from me with all my heart, so you will have to deal with it. And one other thing, don’t ever bring up that bastard Trey again. Ever. He can rot in hell for all I care.” The smile was still huge but the love seeped through even more as Jenny’s gaze returned to me.

Mr. Thompson just sat there. I wish I knew what was going through his mind. Jenny had just told him off, sort of, plus he told both us he was thinking about getting a divorce. This has had to be difficult night for him. He looked over at me, his chin cupped in his hand. He looked at me as if he was evaluating me, I returned the look. His eyes got me. He looked tired. From what I am not sure but it was understandable. Finally he spoke. “You know Alexa, I was warned to be nice to you by my mother. She said if she got a bad report she might have to bring the strap out of retirement.” He smiled slightly as he told me this.

“Your mother is quite the person Mr. Thompson. I loved her from that first time I met her on Thanksgiving.” I said. Mr. Thompson laughed at my comment.

“You only got to see the good side of her. She was something else growing up with, but she made me, all of us kids better people. I see a lot of her in my little girl here.” Mr. Thompson gave Jenny a quick hug and then stood up. “Well you two” he paused for a second and then looked at Jenny and I “girls have a fairly long drive ahead of you and it’s getting late. Why don’t we call it a night?” Jenny took off to get our coats, leaving me alone with her dad for a second. “I thought I was going to have this talk with some guy, but take care of my little girl, will you?”

“Of course I will.” Jenny came back and looked at the two of standing there and got a little nervous. “What are you two up to?” Putting my arm around her “Nothing babe. Just a nice little chat.” Jenny eyed both her father and me wearily as I put on my coat. Her dad just stood there smiling. Taking my hand, Jenny lead me over to her father. She reached up and gave her father a kiss on the cheek, which earned a hug from him. ‘Bye daddy. I love you” he returned the sentiment to her. Mr. Thompson and I shook hands, but it was not a ‘manly’ shake, more delicate like a man gives a woman. Well it was a start “Thank you for coming with Alexa. And bear with me. You two be good now and drive safely. I’ll talk to you in few days Jen.” As we headed to the kitchen door, Jenny turned and waved at her dad one last time.

The drive home was rather quiet. I drove and Jenny cuddled up next to me. I could see Jenny was mulling something over. Finally, she spoke. “I can’t believe my father is thinking about divorcing my mother. But I don’t blame him.” Jenny stated as she broke the silence. “she has been a little off kilter for a while now.” I asked if I had anything to do with it. Jenny lifted her had ‘God no. This started long before us. And by the way, I was so proud of you tonight! I was sure you were going to breakdown, but you stood your ground. I am sorry you got treated that way. But at least daddy seems to like you.” I said it was a start and that he is very nice. Jenny retorted “He’ll come around, so don’t worry. You’re his daughter’s girlfriend. He would be that way if what’s his name showed up.” I laughed at her, as I figured out she was referring to Alex. Jenny wrapped her arms around me and gave me a kiss on the cheek before resting her head on my shoulder again. Soon we were back at the apartment and making our way to bed. It wasn’t long before we had on our jerseys and were cuddled up under the covers. We just held each other and drifted off to sleep.

I was awoken the next morning by a blonde woman landing on top of me screaming away ‘You made the front page!” I rubbed my eyes as I tried to gain my bearings. Jenny thrust the newspaper in my face and sure enough I made the front page, but the bottom corner. The article was well written and portrayed me not so much as a victim but as someone fighting for equal rights. I was little embarrassed by it and the shrieking blonde beauty next to me didn’t help. ‘I am dating an activist” Jenny screamed. Pulling her down next to me as I fell back on the bed. I tried to admonish her. “You’re going to wake Katie up!” She told me she didn’t care and soon enough Katie was up. Jenny motioned her to come join us on the bed. Katie made some comment about sticking to something before jumping onto the bed with us and she began reading the article. “This will get them off their ass. You come off great Alexa. I am so proud of my little sister!’ Katie gave me a hug as she said this. At that moment life was grand.

The three of us went to brunch to celebrate my new-found freedom and there were a couple of people who recognized me from the picture that was printed with the article. I did feel kind of like a star from this but I still would have preferred it hadn’t come to this. Following brunch, we returned home and we all tried to get some studying done. It was just a normal Sunday afternoon at our apartment. I did take a call from the reporter at the Daily asking to get together again the next afternoon and give him a little more. I agreed and set up a meeting time of about 3:00 PM at Coffman Union. I also got a call from Debbie saying how proud she was of me and how well I came off. She teased me a little about making time in my celebrity schedule for our semiweekly meeting. I promptly told her to knock it off and told her I would see her Tuesday. Jenny soon came over and cuddled up next to me and she drifted off into a little nap. Katie was at the table and I soon joined Jenny in a little nap.

I was awoken when I heard Katie’s phone ringing. I looked up to see her check out the caller ID and tentatively answer the phone as she headed to her room. I sat there for a moment trying to figure out how to move Jenny off me without waking her. I looked up and saw Katie come out of her room with a disturbed look on her face. She looked at me.

“Alexa..”

Alexa Chapter 15: As One Door Closes….

“Alexa..”

“What’s up Kate” I say as I look up at my ‘sister’ who is standing there staring at her phone. “she looks up at me with a look of confusion. She looked she was trying to hold back a smile, because she knew it was out of place. She just sat there and stared at me. “What is it, who was on the phone?” My eagerness was starting to get the best of me. Katie walked over to me and sat down next to Jenny and I on the couch. I eased Jenny to the side, waking her as I did and looked over at Katie as she sat down. Jenny propped herself up wiping the sleep from her eyes.

“That was your mom. She wanted, um she asked. It’s.” Confusion had turned into nervousness it seemed as Katie was looking for the words.

“Why was my mother calling you?” I sneered at the thought of my mother, who other than a few odd text messages had only attempted to call me once and that was about two weeks after Dick’s rant. I urged Katie to spit it out.

Katie looks down, taking a deep breath at the same time. She looks back up at me with a new emotion. Sympathy. “Your mother called me to tell you your father is dead.” I just stare at Katie. I have no words. The man who has caused me more pain in my life than all other people on this planet is dead? It doesn’t make sense. I feel Jenny wrap her arms around me, but I don’t feel this is a time for sympathy. Is it? My emotions are all over the board. As much as I want to yell out “Good” at the top of my lungs, part me is falling apart. My dad is dead. The man who taught me to throw a football. Who taught me to skate. Who took me all over the United States on family vacations is no longer part of this earth. I wiggle free from Jenny and begin pacing the room. That’s not the right term, wandering maybe a better term because I had no direction. I felt numb. I look over and I see Jenny and Katie exchanging looks. I don’t think either of them knows how to react. I stop at one point and look at Katie and just utter one word.

“How?”

“Accident. Wrapped his truck around a tree out at Cedar Lake.” Katie tells me. “They think that alcohol was probably involved.”

“He was probably sitting out at the ice house sucking down beer. Bastard. How many times has he been told not to do that. He never listened and just did things his way.” My anger towards my father was building.

“You should call your mom Lex.” Jenny advised

“I’m not calling her. She didn’t even want to tell me my father was dead. She had to call Katie and have her tell me.”

Katie speaks up trying to defend my mother. “She figured you would just hang up on her. Plus, she thought you should be told face to face and not over the phone.”

That’s bullshit” I scream out.

“You don’t know that babe” Jenny says. I can hear sadness in her voice as she tries to convince me my mother was just trying to make it easy. I continue my wandering around the room, as I listen to my girlfriend and sister urge me to call my mother. I finally announced I needed to be alone and head back to the bedroom and shut the door. I lay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. I know I should call my mom, I know I should feel sad but I can’t. Yes, he was my father, but I hated the man. He had belittled me for so many years for not being a man that it hurt. And then as I was coming to terms with who I was he again goes on the attack. Not only that he kicked me out of the family. And as I have all these feelings in my head I can’t help but think about the good times we had together. Viking games, Gopher games. The week-long vacations up to various resorts up north. Sure, they were so he and my brothers could go fishing, but they were still a happier time. I look over at the dresser and see one of those other times. It was the trip to Disney World when I was four. The picture that had been moved back into our bedroom showed a little boy hugging his father. Both had huge smiles on their faces. It was at that point that it hit me.

I collapsed back onto the bed and began crying. Over what I am still not sure. How could I be crying over a man who was so angry at me over my wanting to be me. How could I be crying over a man I thought was going to beat me right there in the hallway? How could I be crying over a man who had disowned me? My head was a mess. I heard a knock at the door. The door opens a little and Jenny pokes her head in and looks at me. “Can I come in?” she asks in the sweetest most caring voice. I just nod as she comes to my side and holds me while I burry my head into her shoulder. I cry for a while, still trying to figure out my own emotions to this news. I finally pull myself together and look up at my angel sitting there smiling at me. “Thanks” I say

“For what?” She asks. I begin to ramble on about being there for me and things like that. For loving me so unconditionally, for being not only my girlfriend but my best friend. She just keeps smiling and says “We’re soul mates. We will always be there for each other. You know that.” I hug her as I realize she has just uttered the words I was thinking the day prior. Finally, one of us had said it. We we’re soul mates. We belong together. The way she had stood up for me at both Como and to her mother last night proved to me this was who I was supposed to be with. I hugged her deeply and say “We are aren’t we. How else can you explain this?” She laughed at that and we just held each other. I started to feel a little better. Enough where I could at least smile as we sat there I noticed the mascara streaks on Jenny’s shoulder’s. I looked her in the eye again.

“There’s one other thing I need to thank you for” I say. Jenny just looks at me with a questioning look. “Thanks for being a human Kleenex.” The two of us begin giggling.

“Now that is getting old. You know how many different blouses and tops you have wrecked young lady?” Jenny asks with the twinkle returning to her eye. Starting to feel better I look at her and ask.

“As many as you have of mine by tearing them off me?” Jenny quickly pulls me down to the bed giggling away as we accuse each other of the destruction of clothing. We lay there for a while, just holding each other.

“It will be OK babe. We’ll make it through this. And remember I am here for you in whatever you need. I love you. Don’t ever forget that.” We hug one more time and pull ourselves off the bed. I make a quick stop in the bathroom to clean myself up. As I am leaving the bathroom Katie happens to be coming back. I quickly wrap her in a hug and thank her for being there for me. She tells me not to worry about it. That’s what family is for.” I return to the living room where I cuddle up with Jenny as I try to bring my feelings in check. I think both girls know I just need some time to think, but that I want to be with them.

Soon it is time for the channel 5 news. If I felt nervous before, I was in sheer panic now, as I waited for Megan Walker to start her report. Just after they teased the story, the station went to commercial. I couldn’t stand it anymore and got up and started pacing. Katie gently chided me about becoming a big star which I replied to with a one finger salute. Jenny told me not to worry about anything. She had been there and knew it all went fine. I was scared that I would come off as some crazy attention seeking whore, which I wasn’t. I just wanted to end this thing. I plop down on the couch just as the story was about to start. I gripped Jenny’s hand so hard she cried out for me to stop. My knees were knocking I was so nervous. I had always thought that was an expression until now. As Megan Walker begins her report, I open my eyes as wide as I can to watch the whole thing. There was another little preamble about the coffee shop before it turned to a picture of me in the conference room with Jenny by my side. Katie lets out that we both look good before she is quickly shushed as we try to take in every bit of the story. Four minutes later, the report is over with Megan announcing that our lawyers and Java Express’ lawyers would be meeting tomorrow to continue discussions. But if there was no resolution there was a court date set for February 13th in U.S District Court.

The three of us just sit there as the report ends. “You looked great babe!” Jenny squeals as she gives me a big hug. Katie tells us that we both looked good and came off even better. “This will show them” Katie says. ‘You will have a settlement tomorrow.” I reach over and give Katie a hug “Yeah thanks to you.” I state as once again Katie denies any involvement. It didn’t take long for the giggling blonde next to me to pull me away and wrap me in a huge hug. As we compliment each other on how well we looked and came off. Phones start going off all over the place. Jenny’s father is on her phone and Katie is fielding text messages and checking out her Twitter account. My phone rings and I get a little nervous. The two girls stop what they are doing as I look at the phone. I check the caller ID and let out a sigh of relief. It’s Dr. Burke. “Hi Debbie” I say into the phone.

“I just saw the report Alexa. You were terrific! You came off so poised and confident. As your counselor, I was more than proud. Jenny came off wonderful as well. If I didn’t know better, I would say you two were in love.” Debbie chuckles at her own joke, however my laugh is less than enthusiastic. Debbie picks up on this right away. “Alexa, something is wrong. What is it? Is it Jenny?” I do chuckle at that question as I look over at Jenny who is busy typing a way on her phone.

“No, she is the same beautiful blonde that who thinks she knows it all.” I tell my counselor which earns a tongue being stuck out at me followed by a quick air kiss. I have to tell Deb the truth so I take a deep breath. ‘It’s my father Deb.” I say

“Did he lose his temper over the article today?” She asks.

“No. He’s dead.” I state calmly then wait for Deb’s reaction.

‘Did you just say your father is dead? How?”

“Evidently, he wrapped his truck around a tree today. The sheriff thinks that alcohol was involved.” I relay to my doctor. She asks how I know all this and explain how my mother had called Katie, so Katie could tell me face to face. I also go on to tell her that my mother was afraid I would hang up on her before she could tell me.

“Have you tried to talk to her since?” Debbie asks. I tell her I had not. I also tell her I was hurt that she called Katie and not me. Debbie told me to suck up my pride and call her. She tells me that I should be the bigger person here. It would not only help her to hear from me, but that it would also help me as I moved along in my transition. I tell her that is what Jenny and Katie had told me. “They are pretty smart young women. You should listen to them.” Debbie says forcefully. I agree and tell her I will. ‘I want a full report when you come in tomorrow. Do you understand!”

‘Yes ma’am” I reply to her. ‘I understand”

“And don’t ma’am me young lady. I am only 35 years old.” Debbie says returning to a little more playful mode. We exchange goodbyes and I hang up the phone. I notice that I have several text messages. Most are positive, including one from Dannii who still works at the coffee shop as well as several other friends from around campus. And there were a few from people I worked with at the coffee shop that were extremely mean. I made sure to save those for future reference. It is the last one I see that makes me catch my breath. I walk over and sit next to Jenny. Before I open it up I get her attention. We both look at each other nervously as I open it.

‘I am so proud of you! You came off wonderfully. Please call as soon as you can-Mom’ the text reads.

I slump a little because I know that it is the right thing to do, but I don’t want to do it. Jenny gives me a hug. “You know you have to” she tells me. I nod in resignation. I know I must, I have waited long enough but I was still scared to talk to the woman I hadn’t talked to in over a month. I hit the speed dial number for my parents’ house and wait. As I listen to the phone ring, I realize it is no longer my parents’ house, but my mother’s house. Another thing that has changed in less than 24 hours. Finally, I hear a male voice answer ‘Hello?”

‘Hi Adam” I say. Before I can get anything out he lets loose with a torrent.

‘What the fuck do you want you little fairy! You know this is all your fault you little queer!” and he hangs up the phone. I just stare at my phone for a moment before I lose it completely. I let the phone fall to the floor and collapse into Jenny’s arms. “I knew I shouldn’t call.” I say between sobs as I cling tighter to Jenny than I have in a long time. “They want nothing to do with me.” Rather than be a complete push over, Jenny props me up and looks me in the eye. “That’s a crock of shit Lex and you know it” Jenny tells me somewhat forcefully. ‘Your mother loves you and is concerned. She just complimented you. Call her back.” I bury my head deeper into Jenny hoping it will all go away. Before I can let go, I hear the specialized ring for my parent’s home. Jenny grabs the phone before I can react.

‘Charlotte? It’s Jenny” A pause, and then Jenny begins to speak again. “She was great wasn’t she! Thanks for that too. Yeah, she is right here, hold on.” Jenny pulls me up and urges me with her eyes to take the phone. Resigned to fate, I grab the phone from her hand.

“Mom?” I say From the other line I can hear my mother begin to cry a bit.

“Alexa. You were wonderful on TV tonight, as was Jenny. I am so proud of you” I hear through the cracking voice of my mother. To hear my mother not only say she was proud of me, but to call me Alexa started to break the ice a little.

“Thanks mom.” I say before moving on to the more important item. “How about you? Are you doing OK.”

“I’m fine” she tells me before breaking down into to tears over the phone. My heart was breaking at that point because I could hear the sorrow in her voice. It was what she said next. “I’m so sorry. It should never have come to this.”

“Mom I’ll be okay. What happened with dad?” I ask. My mother refuses to tell me what happened. But remembering what my brother had said to me just a few minutes prior and my mother’s reaction, I couldn’t help but begin to feel it really is my fault that my father is dead. I asked if dad had been out at the ice house all night, and she says no. I asked if he was on a bender and she said no. When I asked if they had gotten into a fight I could hear a little hesitation in her voice and she said no. It was when I asked if dad had seen the article in the paper about me that she began crying harder than ever. So, that was it, that is why Adam had said what he had. Dad must have reacted bad to the article. I couldn’t be certain, but now I did feel responsible for my father’s death. I couldn’t cry. My time for shedding tears over this man were over. But the guilt I began to feel began to weigh me down. “Mom I gotta go” I say.

“Wait!” She yells. “Don’t go! I already lost one member of this family today, I can’t lose two!” The wailing from my mother begins in earnest. I can’t handle this right now. I begin to speak again, with a little sadness in my voice. It wasn’t a sadness over his death. It was a sadness for my mother. My feelings over the whole family had been pretty well decided by this point. “Mom I was never part of this family. Alex was. Alexa was never allowed. Dad pretty much decided that at Christmas. I still love you mom but I gotta go.” I say and hit the end button. The whole time I can hear my mother wailing like a banshee. I just stare at the phone for a moment. Both Jenny and Katie are sitting there and had heard the brief conversation. Jenny just looks at me, starts balling and runs off to our room. Katie looks at me with contempt.

“I can’t believe you just said that to Char. What were you thinking?” Katie snarls at me. I proceed to get defensive. I ask her what she means. “That woman lost her husband today. Yes, he was a complete prick and yes, he treated the dog better than he treated you, but she still loved the man. Then you go and shit all over her!” I was taken aback by Katie’s comments. I had tried to console her but I just kept getting the feeling it was my fault I tell her. Katie just snorts in disgust and heads to her room where I can hear her slam the door. I look around trying to figure out what happened. I get off the couch and begin shutting down for the night as I make my way back to the bedroom where I can still hear Jenny crying. I open the door and change for bed. As I I try and wrap my arms round Jen, she just pulls away. I ask her what is wrong. At first, she says nothing and then tells me she is disappointed in how I acted. “You didn’t hear everything that went on” I try to tell her, she just says no, I don’t want to hear it. She does roll over and look at me enough to tell me. “Can you just go sleep in the other room. I just need to be alone.” I am shocked. Since Christmas, we had not slept apart. Hell, since October I could count on one hand the number of nights we had spent apart. I tried to say something but she just said not to say anything. She rolled away again turning her back to me. The feeling of helplessness returned. Not knowing what to do I go to ‘Jenny’s’ room and after throwing some clothes back on the rack I crawl under the covers and try to sleep. But it is difficult. The feeling that what I had done had led to my father’s death overtakes me. I cry myself to sleep thinking that I had done this. Now my actions had killed someone.

I must have fallen asleep at some point because I dream of my father. I first picture him screaming at me. This time I am not in the hall way, but I am back in the family room at home. Seated on the couch where I had remembered being lectured so many times as a child. “You did this!” Dick-head screams at me. “You destroyed this family” In the background I can see my mother and my brothers. They all have duffle bags in their hands. Adam flips me off and turns and walks out the front door. Soon Danny is walking between my father and me. He stops at the sliding glass door. He looks at me and shakes his head and walks out. The next to leave is my mother who gives me a sad smile and carries her bag into the garage. Finally, all that is left is father and me. He is just standing there growling at me. “This is all your fault you little freak” is all he says and turns and heads down into the basement. I am left alone in the family room as the walls of the house start to fall. I do nothing but sit and cry. I look down and notice I am in a dress, but not any dress but the shirt dress that I had worn that first night as Alexa.

I awake crying from the dream. The dram was so vivid. The sight of my father is burned into my mind. I can’t hold back the tears. I curl up in a little ball, balling my eyes out. That is when I fell a slender arm wrap around me from behind and soon I can feel Jenny’s body pressed up against mine. I feel her give me a kiss on the cheek and lie back down next to me. Nothing is said, but Jenny just holds me.

When I awake the next day, it takes me a moment to realize I am sleeping in the extra bedroom which we have affectionately called the closet. It is 6 AM and still dark outside but I know I must get moving soon. The one thing I feel is the arm of Jenny still wrapped around me. I try and move in closer to the feeling and am greeted with first a moan of satisfaction and then a kiss on the cheek. I roll over and look Jenny in the eye. The smile on her face is like coming home. For all the hell I have gone through with my work and my family, Jenny has been there for me. And last night for the first time I felt I betrayed her. Rather than the typical ‘Good morning” I simply say “I’m sorry” A look of sympathy washes over my girlfriend.

“I’m the one who should be sorry for kicking you out of the room last night” Jenny says. Our discussion’ over who should be the one who apologizes follows, soon to be ended by a slow. passionate make up ‘discussion’. When all was said and done, I looked at Jenny and asked. “Did we have our first argument?” This elicits giggles from the beautiful blonde resting on me. Jokingly she says that we might need to argue more often which pulls us back to each other. Nothing more than some deep kissing and heavy petting follows before Jenny pulls back. “You know who you need to apologize to right?” I nod as I prepare to get out of bed. “I hate this part” I tell Jenny. She looks confused as I state this. “I hate telling her she is right.” I move out into the hallway. I heard the alarm go off so I know she is semi awake. I knock lightly on the door. A bear growls from the other side “What?”

I poke my head in and ask “Kate may I come in?” Katie doesn’t say anything so I invite myself in and crawl up on the bed next to her. “Katie” I begin trying to find some strength. “I’m sorry you had to hear me talk to my mother like that. I was wrong, you were right.” I say feeling ashamed as I say this. Katie rolls over and sits up and faces me. ‘That had to be hard to admit Lex, but you know I am always right.” Katie proclaims with a giggle. I try and stare her down.

“I know. You have reminded me for the last 10 years you are always right” My comment earns me first a playful punch in the arm followed by a deep hug. Katie states again that what I just stated had to be hard. I tell her ‘You’ll never know. I guess you are truly the big sister who knows everything.” And she tells me to remember that. Shortly thereafter Jenny pokes her head in the room and comes and joins Katie and I on the bed. I thank them both again for putting up with me. “Adam just pisses me off” I say, relaying the conversation my brother and I had. Jenny begins the sympathy again but Katie gets a little indignant.

“Fuck Adam, he is a dickless little prick.” Jenny and I both giggle at Katie’s brashness. Soon Katie is joining us. Of course, I HAVE to comment on Katie’s observation.

‘What is it with you Fahey’s and saying bad things about the Quinn men’s privates?” remembering Barb’s comment at lunch a few weeks back. Katie just giggles. “We know what we are talking about! Great minds think alike.” My giggle turns into a full-throated laugh as we all share one more hug before we get out of bed and start the rest of the day. Katie jumps into the shower first while Jenny and I get the coffee going. As we sit down Jenny looks at me and asks.

“Are you going to call your Mom?” I nod, knowing I have to. I just don’t want to talk to my brothers. Thinking about it I know now is a good time so I pick up my phone and call the house. My mother answers and seems I have woken her up. After a groggy “Hello?” I say the only thing I can think off.

“I’m sorry Mom.” And break down in tears. Jenny is instantly by my side as I lose it. The wild part is I can hear my mother on the other end trying to console me! She is the one that just lost her husband!

“Alex, I mean Alexa. It’s OK. I understand. We weren’t the best parents through this. I feel terrible about that.”

“I know. But I feel like I caused this, especially after what Adam said.” I relay to my mother through the tears. My mother tells me not to worry about what my older brother said, she had already talked to him about his outburst. ‘But Mom, I did cause it.” I plead. My mother assures me that I didn’t. She then tells me she wants me to come home, telling me I should be around family. My next comment might have broken her heart. I tell her I am with family I have Katie here and the most important thing in the world to me, Jenny. My mother still pleads with me.

“Please come home” she practically begs. I tell her I don’t know. I tell her I don’t know if I am ready for the Quinn and O’Hara clans. She says she understands. She then says she will see me at the funeral. The funeral. I hadn’t even though about that. There is no way I can go and I tell my mother that. I reply, “It’s hard to pay last respects to someone that you had no respect for Mom. I love you but I don’t think I can be there.” I hear my mother begin to weep over my comment, but it is true. I had no respect for my father when he died. He had berated me worse in the hall that day than all the times he had when I was growing up put together times 10. I can tell that this is not what my mother wants to hear, so I tell her I have to get to class and I tell her I will call her after my appointment with Debbie. She never says good bye just hangs up the phone. I hear her crying the whole time. Jenny gives me a big hug as I hit the end button on my phone.

“It was a start babe” Jenny tells me as she gives me a kiss on the cheek. I turn and hug her. After a minute, I grab her hand and lead her back to the bedroom. She tries to protest, saying she has class, but I ask her not to go. “Can you please just stay until I have to go see Debbie? This is not an invitation for a session of sex, I just need you this morning OK?” I attempt to give Jenny the infamous pouty look I have been working on. Jen just rolls her eyes and follows me. The only thing she says is that it’s getting better as we collapse into our bed and just hold each other. Tears are shed and kisses are exchanged, but nothing more. It was just nice to be able to hold Jenny and have her hold me for a while.

I must have drifted off because soon my phone alarm is going off, telling me it is 11:30 and that I need to get ready. Jenny is nowhere to be found, but I do hear the shower running. Knowing that there is nothing I can do, I lay back and wait. Sure, I could have joined her, but we had come to the agreement that there would be no showers during the week unless after class. Since Jenny had a 1PM lecture on Psychology of developing nations, I wait my turn. She soon appears back in our room and gives me a kiss and tells me to get my sexy little butt in the shower. I oblige her. A little over an hour later we are leaving the apartment with Jenny on her way to class and me on my way to see Debbie. I know that this will be one of the tougher sessions that I will have had with Deborah V. Burke MD, PhD. The highs from the media had been quickly dashed over the news of my father. Debbie was going to be all over me today and for once I almost felt like not going. But soon I am standing in the lobby of Debbie’s office, waiting to be sent back. The wait isn’t long as I quickly find myself sitting in front of the one woman that has helped me as much as Jenny and Katie. Being that Debbie and I have grown much closer her first comment to me does not phase me.

‘Pardon me for saying this Alexa, but you look like hell.” I simply sigh as I try to get comfortable on the couch. I look up at Debbie and agree with her. “I am not surprised if I do. It has been a hell of a few days that’s for sure” Debbie urges me to go on about my opinion over everything. “I don’t even know where to begin. I mean Saturday I went through the whole interview thing. I wasn’t just nervous, I was terrified.” Debbie pulls out the ever-ready notebook as I began to go over the tale of the weekend starting at the panic attack I had as we entered the law office to the actual interview. As soon as I mention this I see Debbie grow more concerned, but I try and relay to her that I thought it was more just being interviewed than the fact that I was coming out so publicly that caused the attack. We then talked about Jenny’s parents and the reaction of her mother. I admitted that I thought the woman was a complete bitch. “She told me not to teach Jenny how to cook? Can you believe that? She claimed I was trying to turn Jenny into a housewife! Can you believe that? I mean I love Jen but trying to turn her into a housewife? She can barely wash dishes!” I say all of this with a chuckle and Debbie jokes that she will have to tell Jenny all about what I said.

We move on to the actual newspaper article and television report. I tell her that I thought I was treated well in the newspaper. I thought both Jenny and I came off well. The reporter was fair and honest I thought. She didn’t embellish anything, which I was afraid of. I didn’t think it put anyone in a bad light. When Debbie asked if I thought it put my parents in a bad light I had to think about that. I asked her what she thought. She thought I was fair, “maybe a little harsh at times but you didn’t directly attack them, even though after what your father did you could have.” Debbie stated to me. “But you took the high road for the most part. The man did verbally abuse you in the hall that day.” I nodded as the thought of my father came. I took a moment as I thought about him.

When I looked up I could see where Debbie’s mind was headed. I started to get a little nervous. “So, Alexa. How are you doing with your father’s death?” There it was the question that I knew that was going to be the focal point of this meeting.

“I don’t know what to say about it. My thoughts are all over the board to be completely honest. One minute I am remembering the good times when I was little. You know things like going to a Gopher game or going camping, but then the memories of all the verbal beatings I took from the man take over and I hate him all over again. The name calling and the belittling that I put up with. Those feelings of failure basically come flooding back.” I sigh a little as I tell her this. “The man was a grade A prick Deb. When he yelled at me in the hall. I was crushed. I couldn’t understand how a person could treat their own child that way. He might have claimed to have kicked me out of the family, but after I had Jenny back I realized I didn’t need his shit anymore.” As I am telling Debbie this I can feel the anger rise in me. I wanted to cheer at the top of my lungs that the King was dead! But then I think back to sitting on a blanket with my parents and my brothers on the Fourth of July and watching the fireworks being shot off. My emotions about Dick-head were all over the place and Debbie picked up on that. “You are conflicted over his death, aren’t you? You want to celebrate one minute and cry the next isn’t that right?” I drop my head as I agree with the very perceptive British woman who was seated across from me. “I can understand the high point. The anger you have is very real, but what is the point where you are so saddened by his death?”

I look up at Deb and repeat the words that my brother had said. With tears streaming down my face a say “That it’s my fault”

Dr. Burke is at a loss for words. Four months of meetings, twice a week and I finally stumped her. She just sat there and starred at me for a moment not knowing what to say. After adjusting her blazer for a second, she looks at me “Wow. I did not expect that response. Why do you say that?” I went on to explain the events as I knew them, explaining both how my brother had treated me and the conversation I had with my mother over the incident. How she would answer other questions when I asked them, but not when I asked her if he had seen the article and his reaction. When she wouldn’t answer, I figured out it was the article that led to him leaving the house. That and my mother’s reaction to my questioning.

Debbie waits until I am done speaking and then puts her notebook down. “I am going to say something to you and I want you to remember that I really care about you. Pull your head out of your arse. You did not cause your father’s death. The only person to blame for it is him. He is the one who couldn’t handle what is happening with you. He is the one who chose to drink so much and he is the one who decided to get behind the wheel of that truck. You did none of those things. You, Alexa Quinn, are not to blame.” The look on Debbie’s face was one of satisfaction as she finished her speech. And she was right. I sat up a little straighter. I know that Jenny and Katie had been telling me the same thing, but hearing it from Deb drove it home. I looked over at my counselor and took note of the satisfied look she had. Being me I had to say something.

“Did that feel good?” Deb broke out into laughter over my question and then told me to politely keep quiet. She regained her faculties and moved on to the next subject which was the funeral. When I told her I wasn’t going, she took it in stride but asked why. I explained to her that while I had come out in a public way, I wasn’t ready to deal with all my family staring at me. I think Deb understood this. When I repeated the line about not wanting to go that I had told my mother, Debbie stopped me. “You do realize that funerals aren’t for just remembering the dead but it is to also show support the survivors.” I tell her I know that, but I just can’t do it. We continue to talk and soon my session is up. I walk up to Debbie and give her a hug. While we have grown close, this is the first time we have ever had any contact and thankfully she does not see the move as inappropriate. I thank her for the support she has given me. “You’re my angel Debbie. I don’t think I would be here if it wasn’t for you Dr. Burke.” Debbie turns her head a bit and tells me I should go. I grab my purse and head for the door. I take a quick peek and see Debbie wipe away a tear which causes me to giggle. Debbie pulls herself together and tells me to get out of here playfully. I thank her again and move off.

The next few days are a blur. I have talked to Paul Edwards a couple of times. It seemed considering all the recent publicity, the meeting set for Monday was cut short and a final session was rescheduled for Thursday and that my presence might be needed. I tell Paul to keep me informed as to the whether I would be needed and continue about with life. I try and use class and the girls as ways to forget about my family. I also talk to my mother a few times. Only talking to either of my brothers once, and it was Danny and not Adam. Danny was a little better than Adam, but I could still feel some resentment. In talking with my mother I was told that the funeral was Thursday at 11:00 at St. Vincent’s. I told her I still wasn’t coming, that I had to meet with the lawyers that day and that I just wasn’t ready to deal with everyone. I could tell my mother was extremely hurt by this, but claimed she understood. I felt terrible about how I had made her feel, but I knew this was the right decision.

I had hoped that the routine of normality would help, but I found that to be a little difficult. I attempted to go to class, but found my heart wasn’t in it. My professors were pretty understanding when they found out my father had died. When not in class, I was dealing with pressure from both Katie and Jenny about going to the funeral. Katie had taken the big sister approach, almost bullying me into going while Jenny tried to sweet talk me. I tried to ignore their arguments, but it became difficult. At night, I could hardly sleep and it was on Wednesday morning that I finally agreed to Jenny’s attempt to manipulate me into going. But I did lay down some rules. Both Jenny and Katie were going with me. We would not be seated with the rest of the mourners, rather we would sit behind in the choir loft. Maybe, just maybe I would agree to visit my mother after all was said and done. When Jenny told Katie of the plan, she agreed to it. Little did I know what would happen.

I awoke Thursday morning with a sense of dread. I sat up in bed and just stared off into space. Jenny cuddled up next to me. ‘It’s going to be OK Lex. We will get through today. We will all be together.” I nod and pull myself out of bed and head for the shower. I feel like I am going through the motions. I return to our room where I begin to get dressed as Jenny takes over in the shower. I pull on a black bra and thong set as well as a pair of translucent white panty hose. After inserting my forms, I begin drying my hair and applying a light layer of makeup. As each minute passes, I begin to get a little more nervous. I am eventually replaced by Jenny at the vanity as she begins going through the same procedures as me. I put on the black sweater dress with three quarter sleeves trimmed with white at the cuffs that Jenny and I had chosen the night before. Jenny had chosen a solid black sheath dress with three quarter sleeves. As the two of us stand there in front of the mirror as we always do, Jenny attempts to cheer me up by giving me a smile which I can only return with a halfhearted one. We put on our shoes and head out to the kitchen to wait for Katie. Katie appears as the coffee is finished. She is wearing a solid black flair skirted dress with short sleeves. Trying to lighten the mood, Jenny gently chides her that she will be cold with those sleeves. Of course, Katie gives the chiding back telling Jenny that it was a funeral and not a fashion show we were going to. I recognized that this little tiff was for my benefit, as a way to put me a better mood. And as much fun as it was to watch, it did little to lighten my mood. I continued to go through the motions as we waited to head to one of the longest days of my life.

We arrived at the church a few minutes before 11 and waited in the car until it appeared all the mourners had arrived. I led the girls in a side door and up the back stairs to the choir loft. Having been an altar boy for three years, I had learned every nook and cranny in the church. Soon the three of us were in the choir loft looking down on the gathered mourners. The assembled crowd is smaller than I had expected. There are a few of the guys that worked for my dad as well as a couple of teachers from my mother’s school. Of course, all my aunts and uncles are there along with most of my cousins. A few people from around town, such as my father’s friends from bowling and the bar show up. And other than my immediate family and Adam’s girlfriend, that is it. Katie did see her mother amongst the assembled crowd but really no one else. Maybe forty-fifty people total. I was kind of surprised. It just drove home the point that for all his bluster, my father was not that well liked. I participate as much as I can with the rites of the church, as does Katie. Having grown up Catholic, some things that have always been part of your life become so ingrained they become habit. As the mass ends and the procession of the body and mourners heads back up the center aisle to the front door, the three of us hide in the shadows. I know this is not the right way, but it is the way I needed it to be.

After the funeral party leaves, we head back downstairs and make our way to Jenny’s car. Katie decides we need to get something to eat, so we headed out to a diner by the highway. We sit mostly in silence as we wait. I tell the girls I want to stop at the grave site to say a final goodbye. Katie was surprised that I wanted to give him any respect but I explain that I must do it. It was a sense of duty to visit it. We try and enjoy the meal. I have always liked this little diner and once again the food is excellent. After the 45-minute lunch, the three of us load back into the car and head to the cemetery. Jenny eases the car in as close as she can and we get out. Taking Jenny’s hand, we walk up to the already covered gravesite. The site sits next to my grandparents and near the rest of the Quinn’s. I can see there is no head stone on the plot, but who expected that one of my parents would be gone so soon. As we stand there, Jenny reaches into her jacket and produces a single red rose. I stand in shock as Jenny hands it to me and gives me another sympathetic smile. Where did she get that? Then I remembered she went to the bathroom at one point during lunch. How did I get so lucky to be with her? I pull her in and give her light kiss and step forward and place the rose on the grave of my father. I step back and place my head on Jenny’s shoulder and begin crying. I am not crying for him, but crying because I realize part of my childhood has just ended. Katie steps up from the other side. Katie makes a joke as the three of us hold each other “Damn. I only came out here because I was hoping to see you piss on the grave.” I was laughing through the tears as I squeeze Katie a little harder over her joke. The crying and the laughter must have over taken our senses, Suddenly I hear a voice from behind me.

“Alexa”

The voice I have known my whole life lets itself be known. I turn and standing there is my mother. The two of us collapse into each other holding one another and crying. I don’t know how long we were standing there, but soon I feel a crying blonde coming up and joining my mother and me. The hugs from the two women comfort me and make me feel whole again. It wasn’t log before Katie joins us as well. Eventually we break and my mother just takes in the image of the three of us. My hand never leaves Jenny’s and I look over at her and we share another of our many smiles. “Alexa, you are beautiful” My mother says as she leans in for another hug the I accept wholeheartedly. My mother finally regains a degree of control and thanks Jenny and Katie for binging me down. Katie shrugs it off, but Jenny tells her it was not a problem at all. Jenny states she knew it is what I needed and pulls me in for a little hug.

As the situation returns to a little more normalcy, I notice my brother Danny standing a few feet behind my mother. When I realize he is there I grip Jenny’s hand tighter. I decide to make the first move, ‘Ah, hi Danny.” I was shaking as I spoke to my brother face to face for the first time since Thanksgiving. I could see the confusion in his expression as he tries to figure out what to say to his new sister. “Um, Hi Alex.” My brother mumbles out. My mother spun around quickly and chastised my brother. “Her name is Alexa, not Alex, Daniel” The fury that came out of my mother shocked me even more than the scene that had played out a few minutes ago, my mother had just stuck up for me! Jenny and I exchanged a look of shock while Katie laughed. My mother spun back around and attempted to apologize. I still couldn’t speak while the girls laughed it off. My mother started speaking again. She invited, more like ordered us back to the house. I told her we couldn’t, we had to get back. I could see my mother was upset by this, not sad but more mad. I could see the tight jaw that would scare me when I was younger.

She started in “Alexa.” And then she stopped and a puzzled look came over her face. She leaned over and whispered to Jenny “Does she have a middle name?” Jenny couldn’t stop laughing as she told my mother that it was Marie. My mother smiled and tried to get back into the angry mood. I couldn’t help but laugh because I realized my mother was about to ‘middle name’ me. “Alexa Marie Quinn, you will come home now.” She said as mean as she could, given the changed mood of the group from just seconds ago. “Please?” She pleaded with a grin on her face. Both my sister and girlfriend look at me with smiles on their faces telling me I couldn’t hide behind them. I reluctantly agreed and soon the 5 of us were headed out of the cemetery. It felt real odd to be holding hands with two people as I walked. Jenny on one side and my mother holding the other. My head went on a swivel as I couldn’t break away from the two women who kept looking at me and smiling. When we got to the cars, mom practically begged to get in the minivan with her. I begged off saying I wanted to ride with Jenny. She seemed disappointed by my answer, but I think the hug I gave her made up for it.

As we got in the car, I couldn’t speak. Shock had overtaken my body as I rewound the encounter that had just ended. Jenny was as giddy as a school girl in the passenger seat, bouncing up and down giggling away. Katie, as usual had the line of the day “Well that could’ve gone better.” She said. We all stopped and burst out into laughter. I looked at Katie. “Was that Charlotte Quinn or did aliens take over?” I couldn’t believe what had happened. Katie laughs and asked, “Did Char just middle name Alexa?” I shook my head as I put the car into drive and head for the house I had been exiled from since Christmas. On the ride over, Katie called her mother and filled her in on what just happened and urged her to come out to my parents’ house Jenny was just beaming the whole time. I was used to seeing her this happy, but not over something like this. “This is so great Lex! I had no idea that your mother would just fall all over you like that. It was amazing.” She reached over and hugged my shoulders we exchanged a quick kiss but were warned by Katie to knock it off and keep our eyes on the road, not each other. I obeyed but Jenny did not. I thought she was going to start crying she was so happy.

We pulled into the driveway and were greeted with a few various cars parked around the yard. Mom had hoped out of the minivan and was waiting for me. Jenny pulled me in again for a kiss. The giddiness had lessened but the happiness was still there. “Ready for the family to meet Alexa?” she asked. My mouth went dry as I realized that was what was about to happen. For the first time in her life, Alexa Quinn was going home. I could only nod at my girlfriend who assured me she would not leave my side. Katie rubbed my shoulders from the back. “I’ll be here too Alexa. If it gets too bad, we can leave OK?”

We get out of the car and head towards my mother, who seems absolutely giddy that I am home. She is beaming as I walk up the drive way hand-in-hand with Jenny and with Katie on my other side. “Welcome home Alexa” my mother says to me and gives me another big hug. Who is this woman I think. In all my years she was never like this. What happened? Had the passing of my father changed her that much or was she really that happy that I was back? I had to ask her when we got a moment. However, the happy homecoming moment was interrupted.

“What the fuck is that fairy doing here?” I hear my brother Adam scream out in rage. “Get him the fuck out of here!”

The happiness that my mother was feeling disappeared. The mother who was so mad at me when I had broken her grandmother’s vase when I was 11 came back in full fury. She turned and looked at Adam with fire in her eyes. “Adam Richard Quinn. You will not talk to your sister that way. Especially in my home!” At first I could see that Adam was completely stunned by my mother’s reaction. Like she had with my father, my mother never rose her voice at my oldest brother, but something changed. For Adam it had to be jarring. But not jarring enough.

“I do not have a sister! I have 2 brothers and one of the is a fairy who caused my father’s death!” Adam snarled at me. I could feel Jenny’s hand tighten around mine. My mother looked back at me with sympathetic eyes before turning back towards my brother.

“Alexa had nothing to do with your father’s death. He did a stupid, stupid thing and paid for it with his life. If you cannot accept that fact or the fact that you have a sister, you can leave. I will not allow you to repeat the sins of your father! I know you know the Bible, think of this as the prodigal son, but with a daughter. But unlike the prodigal son, the daughter has returned. And unlike the Prodigal Son, she had been thrown out and not left on her own. At least the other son didn’t act hostile to their returning sibling.” I was in shock. And so was Adam. I had just witnessed my mother not only standup for me but also stand up to my brother and used the Bible to defend me. And the fact that she had completely shot down Adam’s argument with the truth about my father had to irk him, because he instantly went back into the house. My mother turned and gave me another hug and apologized. She then turned and went into the house, dragging me along. Katie, being Katie came up behind me and began mimicking the “Twilight Zone” theme in my ear. All I could do was turn and look at Katie and say “no shit”

We walked in the front door of the house. All talking stopped amongst my relatives as I walked in. All talking except for my mother and brother arguing in the kitchen. The looks I received from my various aunts, uncles and cousins ranged from outright hatred to indifference. I had really wanted this to be a low-key thing but now I was the center of attention. Feeling nervous I made the mistake of ducking into the kitchen dragging Jenny along with me. The argument between my brother and my mother had moved into a full-scale riot. A riot which I am sure that could be heard in the next room.

“I don’t understand why he needs to be here” Adam screamed at my mother.

“SHE needs to be here because SHE is part of this family. I will not have ANYONE in this family bad mouth her in my presence. If you are too narrow minded, like your father, to accept that you now have a sister rather than a brother, you can go.” My brother was absolutely stunned by my mother’s words. So was I. The fact that my mother was starting a feud over me was not something I felt good about. I leaned in and said to my mother that we should probably go this was all too upsetting for the family. ‘You will not leave this house young man, I mean young woman” She snarled at me.

Speaking up again, Adam launched into his attack “Mom I just don’t get it. You have hardly shed a tear for dad but you welcome this, this thing into our house! I just don’t get it. He stands completely against everything our family has ever stood for. He rejected us, he rejected you with this dressing up as some chick!”

Mom stood there for a second. I started wondering if Adam’s words had started to sink in. Maybe Adam was right, I had rejected this family. But why wouldn’t I have? I had a father who hated me, a mother who looked the other way during his verbal beat downs and two brothers who could barely tolerate me. Only one brother who could barely tolerate me, my other brother thought I was weird person and always had been. I could feel Jenny release my hand. For a second, I felt I had lost her. This was going to be it. Everyone who I had cared about was going to reject me. But I should have known better as Jenny slowly wrapped her arm around my waist. It was the pronouncement by one of the other important women in my life that buoyed me.

“Alexa didn’t reject us. We always just wanted you all to be happy. That’s it. Sure, I can throw in all the other things about hard work, doing on to others, etc., etc. When I read that article, and watched that interview I realized she was not happy as Alex. Do I understand it, no I do not, but as the lord as my witness this person here, is my child.” She paused and looked back at me with a sympathetic, but loving smile. “My daughter.” Turning back around she looked straight at Adam. “You never accepted Alex as your brother, why is it so hard for you to accept Alexa as your sister?”

‘What do you mean I never accepted Alex? He was my little brother. I treated him like all little brothers.” Adam replied to my mother’s inquiry.

I couldn’t hold back “You treated me like a punching bag! You picked on me, you ...” Before I could get out another word my mother turned and gave me the ‘look’. The look that meant ‘shut your mouth.’

Adam jumped to his own defense. ‘I did what every older brother was supposed to do. I was trying to make a man out of you. I guess I failed at that as you are sitting here in a dress.” The look of disgust that Adam just flashed made me think for a second. Was he disgusted with the way I was dressed or was he disgusted with himself for failing? Either way I knew that there was no way that this argument was going to end soon. Adam seemed to have had enough of this, he turned to his girlfriend “Grab your shit Bethany. We’re out of here.” And with that the battle had ended, but I am sure not the war.

My mother turned to my brother Danny, who was standing in the corner of the kitchen, not saying a word. “You got anything to add.” My brother just shook his head.

“I’ll say anything that won’t get me in trouble.” I let out a little chuckle at that. ‘Typical’ was my comment to my brother, who turned and looked at me and said “Shut Up” which I returned in kind. But as I said it, I realized that my brother’s response contained no ill will, no anger. It was just normal siblings bickering with each other. I saw Jenny, mom and Katie all smile at what had just transpired. I knew why they were smiling but of course the meathead didn’t. Jenny wrapped her arm tighter around me

Just as this was ending, my Aunt Laura came into the kitchen. “Char, I think you need to quiet down in here. People are getting a little anxious.”

“Let them be anxious.” My mother replied to her younger sister. My mother looked at me and Jenny standing there and attempted to apologize. We told her not to worry about it. Taking my free hand my mother led me through the door into the dining room and then into the living room where my extended family had gathered. Standing there, my mother cleared her throat and began speaking. “Thank you all for coming. Your support at this time has been appreciated. But something good, at least as far as I am concerned, has occurred because of Dick’s foolish decision.” Reaching back, my mother pulled me forward. “I want all of you to meet my daughter Alexa. Not Alex, but Alexa. I understand some of you may have find it difficult accepting who she is, but she is my daughter and if you respect me you will respect her.” With that my mother gave me her hundredth hug of the day. I began to tear up again, but fought them back. I could hear Jenny off to the side failing to hold back. Soon the moment was over and my mother went into mingle with the family.

At that point I wasn’t sure what to do. Jenny and I just stared at each other for a minute while Katie went to talk to a couple of my cousins she knew. Before we could even ask each other a question, I was practically mauled by my Aunt Barbara. Barb was a production designer for a theater company in Seattle and I didn’t get to see her very much. We had always been close when she was younger, but time and distance had eroded the closeness a little. “ Hi Barb” I said as I endured the hug. Barb for her part was practically overflowing in enthusiasm. In voice that was heard by everyone, she squealed out “How is my new niece!” I was surprised at her reaction even though I knew that out of all my relatives she was the most likely to accept Alexa. I told her I was fine and went on to introduce Jenny to her. “Wow” Barb said “Looks like you won the lottery Alexa” I could only smile and agree with her. Barb maneuvered us over to a love seat and began grilling the two of us on when we met, how we met, how long we had been together, etc.

And while Barb’s reaction was expected, even a little over the top, the reception I was receiving from the other side of the family was also expected. My Dad was the oldest of five boys. Almost all of them just like my father. My Uncle Ken was the next in age, followed by Frank, John and Bob. Both Ken and Bob were almost duplicates of my father and John was close. Frank was the middle child who was often picked on and ignored. I could see all four of them eyeing me up as I surveyed the room. I could see my mother talking to Ken’s wife, Peggy and I could see Ken, Bob and John colluding in a corner of the room. All of my cousins except my cousin Tom were in attendance. Tom was currently stationed at Camp Lejeune in North Carolina on his second tour with the Marines. I could see my cousins whispering amongst themselves as well. I was getting a little nervous being under such intense scrutiny, so I excused Jenny and I from Barb and headed back into the dining room under the excuse of getting something to drink.

Jenny, always with the keen eye, spun me around as we entered the dining room. The blue eyes stared back at me, melting away my fears. “You doing OK?” She asked.

“Yes I’m fine babe.” I say. ‘It’s just a little weird. I don’t get my mother. The other morons I expected their reaction and I knew my Aunt Barb would be over the top, but Char?” I pull Jenny in for a hug, just because and sneak in a quick kiss before anyone sees us, unfortunately we were busted. Fortunately it was Katie.

“OK you two. I understand, but the KKK of Faribault might come in here and see you, so break it up.” Katie tells us. Then she asks “You two doing OK? I mean it is a crazy situation out there. And Alexa, what’s with Char?” I tell her I have no clue and the three of us decide to sit at the table for a moment. Our moment of bliss is broken by a raised voice in the Living Room. We rush from our chairs to find my mother screaming at my Uncle Ken.

“I don’t come into your home and belittle your children. If you can’t afford me the same respect get the hell out of my house.” Turning and looking at the rest of the assembled Quinn’s, she continued. “All four of you! That is my daughter! I will not have her torn to pieces by her family in my home!” The emotion instantly left my mother as she collapsed back into the chair that was nearby, crying away. My Aunt Laura was instantly at her side, closely followed by my Aunt Lisa. The scene that played out on the other side of the family was interesting. My Uncle John, who was divorced stormed out of the house followed closely by my Uncle Ken and Uncle Bob. The reactions of Ken and Bob’s wives proved to be interesting. My Aunt Karen just stood there for a moment before trying to get her children together and out the door. My Aunt Peggy looked embarrassed by the performance that had taken place. She came over and attempted to comfort my mother, only to be met with the dirty looks of my two aunts. She slipped slowly away from her. She stopped in front of the three of us roommates and apologized before rushing off to join her husband. That left my Uncle Frank standing there. My father always thought Frank was weak and often compared me to him. Frank must have realized that he was the only one left, he dropped his head and sulked away, waving for his wife and kids to follow.

I went over to my mother and attempted to comfort her. Surprisingly she looked up and said she was fine and apologized to everyone for her outburst. ‘I just couldn’t take it anymore.” She explained. “All of them were just mean. I’m sorry Alexa. I didn’t think they would be as bad as they were.” I leaned over and hugged my mother once again.

“Mom don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. I have Jenny and Katie. I am worried about you” I explained to my mother. She smiled up at me through her fading tears. I backed off and asked her if she needed anything. “No, I’m fine.” She replied and pausing before stating “God I could use a drink” My Aunts started giggling and I went and got my mother a glass of wine. Jenny followed me and stopped me as we got into the kitchen.

“You know I have told you I loved you so many times, that it just may sound like words.” Jenny says. “But what you just did makes me love you even more, if that is possible.” With that she wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me in for another kiss. We lost track of the task at hand and soon we were interrupted by my brother Danny.

“Hey where the hell, Oh Christ.” Danny says as he finds Jenny and I in the kitchen. We both start giggling over my brother’s sudden appearance. “Um, Mom’s looking for her wine.” Danny mumbles and heads back out. I brake the kiss and get my mother her wine. As we head back out I see Danny just staring at the two of us with a dumbfounded look on his face. I grab Katie and whisper in her ear to go talk to Danny because he had just walked in on the two of us in the kitchen. If figured if anyone could give counseling to people who have walked in on me and Jenny, it would be Katie. Katie rolls her eyes and heads over to talk to my brother.

As we come over to bring my mother her glass of wine, something strange seemed to come over her. First, she looked at me and Jenny. “Where have you to been?” she asked. But it was not a normal question. There was fire in her eyes. ‘What did you have to go stomp the grapes?” I was taken aback by her sudden outburst. She then turned to Danny “And I thought I told you to go figure out what happened to them? Jeez, what did you get lost?” My brother and I looked at each other confused over what was going on and why my mother had just had such an emotional outburst. Thankfully my mother’s only brother, my Uncle Peter, told her to calm down.

“Christ Charlotte, would you calm down. I ‘m sure Alex, I mean Alexa and his friend took a moment to talk. They weren’t gone that long and why are you yelling at Danny?” Peter was the youngest of the O’Hara clan. He was an accountant in Chicago and I hadn’t seen him some time but I was thankful he was here. His common sense approach always seemed to put people back on course. As he said this to my mother, a look of shock came over her. She instantly apologized and broke down in tears. My Aunt Lisa, Peter’s wife, gave him a look of approval as she moved over to comfort my mother.

My mother began apologizing to everyone. ‘I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” She looked up at me and looked for forgiveness. I just came over and gave her another hug. She than asked Danny for forgiveness. As typical my brother just shrugged it off. Maybe he understood the grief process better than we thought. Soon we were all sitting around my mother again.

The next few hours are spent with my mother and her family. Telling stories, sharing laughs. Some were the typical family stories and some were stories about my father, during the good times. Jenny never left my side as we sat their listening to several stories I had never heard. At times, I noticed my mother get a little sad, but another story would come out and the laughter would begin again. Of course, Jenny and I had to go through the normal questioning by the remainder of my family of how we met and how long we had been seeing other. Other questions came up about the reaction people had about my transitioning, at least people outside the family. My mother’s siblings seemed pretty accepting of me. Jenny and I just sat there holding hands answering all the questions. Nothing was said, no reaction given. I felt accepted by my extended family. The hardest part was trying to deal with the two women to my right who would not stop smiling at me. Both showed love in their eyes as they looked at me. It got to be a little much and I excused myself to go to the bathroom. When I came out, Danny was standing there waiting.

‘Uh hi” he said, trying not to make direct eye contact. I knew I needed him to answer some questions. Not about me, but about my mother.

“So, how has she been holding up?” I asked as nonchalantly as I could even though I was shaking from the nerves of being alone with my brother. Danny just shrugged his shoulders, but he did finally look me in the eye.

“I don’t know. Good I guess. The crying stopped about Tuesday. It was hard on her. Hard on all of us.”

Whispering I said “yeah I know.” And just as I was about to say more, Danny’s normal personality took control. He looked up at me.

‘Hey quit being a typical chick that hogs the bathroom. I got see a man about a horse” he said with a grin as he pushed past me and closed the door. Most women would think my brother was being vulgar. For me it was the sign of a start. The start of acceptance. His using a typical phrase used by my brothers and I when we were younger showed he was trying. I must have had a huge smile on face as I returned to the living room, because as I sat down Jenny seemed a little surprised. She leaned in and in a hushed voice asked me what put the smile on my face. I told her I would tell her later.

As the day wore on, various people from around town stopped by the house to call on my mother. As is usual there was always food and conversation, maybe a drink. I saw several people I had not seen in sometime. Some were accepting, some tolerated my presence and some avoided me completely. At least no one was out right hostile towards me. The best visitor of the day was Katie’s mom. Jenny, Katie and I happened to be in the kitchen as she arrived. Before she even went to talk to my mom, Barb saw the three of us and rushed into the kitchen giving me a big hug. ‘You were great Alexa!” she said. Then catching herself that she might have been a bit loud she lowered her voice. ‘The article was great and the two of you looked so good on TV. Now I have three of you to be jealous of!” Barb said teasing the three of us. Barb gave me another hug as I thanked her and then she shared hugs with Jenny and Katie. The three of us lead Barb out to see my mother. While the two knew each other fairly well, they had never been close. But I think the change in my life might have signaled a change in their friendship. My mother got up from the chair and the two mothers shared a hug. Barb passed on her condolences to my mother, who thanked her. They broke their hug and the two turned and looked at the three of us standing there.

“What do you think of our girls Char?’ Katie’s mom asked my mom.

‘I think we have the three greatest girls in the world Barb” The three of us began to blush a little but soon came closer to the mothers, and created a group hug. As we broke up I could see a little sadness in Jenny’s eyes. I pulled her aside. I just looked at her and asked “Marilynn?” She just nods her head. I pull her in for a hug and share a brief kiss with her. We are soon admonished by someone for the first time, but I am hoping not the last.

“Would you stop that you two. There are guests here.” My mother says. We giggle at my mother’s comment and turn around. Standing there are my mom and Katie’s mom shaking their heads at us. The third person in the group we are staring at opens their mouth. “Just be lucky you don’t live with them.” After her announcement. Katie stands there with a satisfied grin like she knew she had gotten Jenny and I into more trouble. My girlfriend and I just blush as my mother gives us a look like she is ashamed of us. Slowly a smile creeps across my mother’s face as she turns and returns to her chair. Barb just laughed the whole time.

Soon, me, Jenny and Katie decided we should head back. When we went to say good bye to my mother, she got a little possessive. “You can’t go” she practically pleads as she grabs my hand. I tell her I have a busy day tomorrow with the lawyers that I had blown off today and my appointment with Debbie. She keeps pleading for us to stay but we continue to tell her we need to leave. We finally get her to stop when I tell that I will be back down Saturday morning. As soon as I said this, I hear Jenny speak up “We both will be down” I look over at my girlfriend who just grins widely and give me a little nod. Reason #97 that I love this woman. This seems to satisfy my mom. We each share a hug with my mother as we put on our coats. As I turn around I see my brother standing there, his hands shoved in his pockets. I walk over and tell him to keep an eye on mom and that we will be back on Saturday. He nods his head and continues to look down at the floor. I make a slow move to give my brother a hug as we are leaving. He backs off. ‘You’re not going to kiss me, are you?” He says, eyeing me rather nervously. Quickly I come up with a perfect response, I think.

“Eeew no. Ick. Boy germs!” I tell my brother. It does bring a little grin to his face. As I turn around, I see my mother standing there with a tear forming in her eye. Unlike the tears from earlier, these were tears of joy. My mother and I share one more hug before the three of us roommates head out the door waving good bye. Jenny and I walk hand in hand to the car. The day that I thought would be an emotional disaster turned out pretty well. Sure, my brother had stormed out of the house as had my father’s side of the family, but I had been accepted. Much more than I had thought by my other brother and especially my mother. The drive home was a happy one. Katie and Jenny were especially happy. Jenny seemed the happiest person around and was practically gushing. Katie was in a good mood as well. For myself I felt something different, loved. I leaned over while driving, and gave Jenny a kiss.

“What was that for?” she asks.

“For everything. For being there for me. For putting up with me but the biggest reason is just for loving me.” I tell my soul mate.

“That’s what love is Lex. Being there for each other and I do love you Alexa Marie.”

Alexa Chapter 16: Reunion

The following week was crazy. Between the lawyers, school, Debbie and my mother, I seemed to be getting pulled in several different directions. And my attitude showed it. Jenny and I had some minor little arguments along the way. I had felt that Jenny was ignoring me, and I was, as Jenny told me one night, a needy little bitch. But even when we argued it didn’t last long. Every night we made up. Usually me apologizing. One night however Jenny actually apologized to me. With all the craziness of the past week, I was falling behind in my studies and was getting frustrated. I was thinking about quitting. That is when she lost it on me, telling me I had to grow up and deal with life. Before Jenny and I were together, she had always been the serious one and sometimes that comes back. I was in shock as it had never gotten this aggressive but she was right. I sulked off onto the bedroom where I tried to get ahold of myself. It wasn’t more than 5 minutes later that a weeping blonde came in to the room looking for forgiveness, and even though I tried to tell her she was right she wouldn’t listen to me. 20 minutes later, following a heated ‘discussion’, all was forgiven and forgotten.

The whole deal with the coffee shop was finally over. The day after my father’s funeral, Jenny and I went to the offices of Hamilton, Larson & Rosburg and signed the final settlement papers. John Lee and the corporate attorney were both there. Of course the two lawyers acted as if this situation was no big deal. I could see that John was very disturbed by the whole thing. I think he was already to go to court but then the stories started to come out and business began to suffer. And by the time the Channel 5 report hit Sunday night, business dropped and protests began. I don’t think John and his partners were ready for the firestorm that was created. I could see that John was still fighting it. The way he handed the check over made me feel like I was asking for one of his children. I signed the papers and collected a check for $100,000. I was more than shocked when I realized at just how much I was getting. I wasn’t sure what to do. I didn’t even get out of the building before it was safely deposited in my checking account at Wells Fargo. But it was finally over. I may no longer have a job but I had stood up for myself and shown John Lee and his partners I was not one to be pushed around.

That afternoon when I met with Debbie, I was practically on cloud nine. I had made up with my mother and to a lesser extent Danny. I had put the whole harassment thing behind me and was ready to move on. When Debbie asked me about the funeral I was practically giddy. I was surprised at how excited I was. I told Debbie about Adam and the jerk he was being, but based on past discussions, she wasn’t surprised. I told her about how I joked with Danny and how he had acted towards me. I felt there was hope there for reconciliation, as did Debbie. My mother though, there was no hope for her I joked. She was out of control! I was floored by the way she acted.

As Jenny and I promised, we spent the Saturday following the funeral at my mother’s. We had gotten up early on Saturday and driven down. My mother was up and waiting for us! I couldn’t believe it. She was almost giddy at the prospect of having me and Jenny there. She had made a large pot of coffee and a coffee cake and had them waiting for us as we came in. She was just so excited to have Jenny and I there it was unreal. She gave both of us big hugs and then had us sit at the kitchen table quizzing us about everything. I tell my mother about the conclusion of the lawsuit and how I was just hoping everything gets back to normal. As I say this I realize that I had chosen my words poorly and I can see my mother begin to tear up I rush and give her a quick hug and apologize. “Oh it’s fine Alexa. I just have these moments” My mother explains.

Just as I am getting ready to release the long hug I was giving my mother, into the kitchen walks my brother Danny. He is wearing nothing but a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. His hair, all over the place and he is performing a typical male morning ritual, scratching himself. ‘Daniel Timothy Quinn! Put some clothes on!” my mother says in horror. My brother snorts at this comment.

‘For what, for him?” Danny asks.

“For her! Plus Jenny is here too! She doesn’t need to see this.” Jenny was giggling away at this.

“Don’t worry Mrs. Quinn. It doesn’t bother me at all.” Jenny tells my mother.

‘First of all, Jenny, it’s just rude. And secondly you are not allowed to call me Mrs. Quinn. I am Charlotte. Or Char if you like. You are practically family. I owe you for taking care of Alexa and watching out for her.” My mother says before she turns and admonished my brother for drinking water straight from the water jug.

“I see nothing has changed with him” I say to my mother as I re-take my seat.

“I’ve tried, lord knows I’ve tried. But I guess he will always be this way.” My mother says dejectedly as my brother grins and then lets out a big belch.

‘Aw come on Danny!” I say to my brother. “Learn some manners.” Jenny giggles at my brother while I just simply roll my eyes.

“Why start now.” My grinning brother says as he wipes water from his scraggily beard.

While most people would find this rude and somewhat revolting, I see some hope in it. He hasn’t changed and he wasn’t going to but he was acting like I hadn’t changed, but in a positive way. We were still family. Sure he said he, but he is a meathead and that could be excused. He wasn’t mean to me or Jenny. He didn’t try to change the way he acted he just rolled with the punches.

My mother’s attentiveness didn’t change at all. She was all over Jenny and I. She would have little moments when she thought about my dad, but mostly the time was spent trying to connect with Jenny and reconnect with me. The lowest point was when my mother whipped out the family photo albums. I was mortified. I didn’t want Jenny to see my like that. But then again this is how most people are, they don’t want those embarrassing points of the past brought out. When my mother began going on about the 6th grade Christmas pageant, I knew I needed to sneak away. I didn’t not need to relive forgetting my lines or splitting my pants open, so I snuck into the kitchen where I bumped into my brother again.

“So this is real huh?” He asked me, full meathead thinking on display.

“Yeah it is.” I say “I feel normal this way. I don’t feel scared of everyone and everything like I did before.” I can see my brother begin to contemplate things a bit. Danny was about as easy to read as a Dr. Seuss book.

“Yeah, we were all kind of tough on you weren’t we. Well, um, sorry I guess. Ma had a long talk with me about it. I still don’t get it, but whatever.” My brother says. I could feel a tear come to my eye. I tune around and try to wipe it away. Danny speaks up. “Aw come on! Don’t start bawling on me! Geez.” And he walks back outside to continue his chores. I sat there for a moment and realized that he was actually trying to come to grips with me and trying to accept me. Danny! My brother Danny was trying to accept me! As the realization came in I began to cry a little more. It wasn’t long before I heard the door to the kitchen from the dining room open. The person giving me a hug was there before the door could even close.

“Lex” the most comforting voice in the world spoke to me. I gripped Jenny in a tight hug. “Lex are you okay? Was it Danny?” All I could do was nod. I pushed back and I could see the concerned look on Jenny’s face turn to one of surprise as she saw my smile through the tears.

‘He’s trying Jen! He’s trying.” Jenny pulled me back in and if I heard right, I think I heard her say “Yes!” and pump her fist.

We wound up staying for dinner before making our way back to the apartment. Jenny couldn’t stop talking about my mother and how nice she was and about how much she cared about me. I told Jenny that my mother cares about her too, that I could tell by her actions not just what she said about taking care of me. “You don’t think she sees me as taking away her baby? “ Jenny asks with a chuckle. “Because I’m not giving her baby back!” she says and gives me a light kiss. When we get home, I repay the kiss tenfold.

As the new week started, I finally felt I was getting back into the swing of my classes, though I did have a lot of work to catch up. I was thankful that I no longer had a job so I could spend more time on my studies. I was behind, but my professors were more than generous in helping me through it. I still had to do the work and was amazed at how much I had missed in only a week. The papers I had to write were probably the most tedious and the most difficult to accomplish with a certain blonde haired girl constantly attacking me. For the most part I was able to work through them but there were one or two times where I had to surrender to Jenny’s temptations.

Debbie had also been a great source of strength through all this. The interesting thing was that she didn’t focus on the lawsuit and the publicity that surrounded me. That was the one thing that would get to me at times. I couldn’t walk across campus without being pointed at least a couple of times a day. Debbie was more concerned about how I was handling the death of my father. I even asked her about it at our Monday meeting. “Those things don’t matter as much. Your father has always been the issue Alexa. You were afraid to come out because of him. But deep down you wanted to be accepted by him. I could feel it. Your longing to be back with your family included being accepted by your father.” I was shocked by the doctor’s words. I never felt I had wanted that, but Debbie must have seen something I hadn’t. Those words stuck with me.

At our Friday meeting, I was finally understanding what she was saying and, believe it or not she was right. I had spent my whole male life looking for my father’s approval. And when he found out about Alexa, his rejection had been the crushing blow. I had wanted to be a member of the family. I wanted my family back! While that was no longer going to be possible with my father, it had already started with my mother and to a lesser extent my middle brother. Adam was still an issue but at least I had my mother back. Deb was happy for the peace I had made with brother and my mother. But mostly she was happy that I was beginning to make peace with myself. “Alexa, I am very proud of you. You are getting to a point that has been a long time coming. But now there is one more hurdle. Do you think you could get your mother to come in? I would like to meet with the both of you. I think it would be good for you and for her. Do you think that is possible?” I begin trying to think and then realize that she has no school on Monday. I asked Debbie if Monday would work, maybe a morning meeting time rather than our usual afternoon time. She agrees and I tell her I will have to check with my mother and I will let her know.

On the drive back to the apartment, I devise a plan that I know will bring my mother up, but we might be stuck with her for the weekend. We would get her to come up on Saturday afternoon, take her to dinner and then have her stay around on Sunday. We could maybe take her shopping or something else. Have her spend Sunday night as well and then she and I could go and see Debbie Monday morning. I knew she would go for it, it was just convincing Jenny and Katie.

When I walked into the apartment, no one was around, I called out for Jenny and Katie. “In the closet babe” Jenny called out. Of course when I entered, I had to say something smart.

‘I thought you were out?” I state as I enter the bedroom as Jenny and Katie are digging though the racks of clothing. Jenny politely tells me to be quite as she comes over and gives me a kiss. ‘What’s going on in here?” I ask as I see numerous dresses and skirts on the bed.

‘Katie has a date tonight” Jenny squeals in excitement. I am in shock. It had been a couple of weeks since her little encounter with Wyatt, so I was glad to hear she was moving on. She seemed excited by the prospect of the date.

“So who is he?” I ask.

“I’m not telling.” Katie says playfully as she holds up a navy blue dress against her body. “You will just have to find out when he gets here. Katie completes the thought followed by her sticking her tongue out at me. I join in the search for the right outfit for the evening. All I know is that Katie’s date is taking her to dinner and a play this evening. After about 20 minutes of my help the three of us decide on a grey off the shoulder sweater dress with long sleeves. She will look great in it. Jenny tells me to go out to the living room so she can help get Katie ready. I ask her if she is hungry for anything but tells me to go figure it out, she was sure it would be good not matter what I come up with. So, I leave my roommates to the task of getting Katie ready and head to the kitchen to begin going over our options for dinner. I begin to dig through the refrigerator and cupboards looking for something to make. We really need to go grocery shopping I think. Its then I remember something. I run back to the extra room.

“Hey guys I was wondering if you would have a problem inviting my mother up for a couple of nights? Debbie would like to meet with both of us on Monday, so I thought we could invite her up for the weekend. It would get her out of the house and it could be fun. What do you guys say?” I asked my roommates. Each thought it was a good idea, but had each also brought up a concern I had not thought of.

“Would we still get to sleep together?” Jenny said to me with a pout. I hadn’t thought of that one, but I made a quick decision.

“We will sleep together. We will put my mother in here. It’s our house, right? She will have to live with it.” I felt all proud of myself, but Katie tried to tear that idea apart, plus here own question was one I hadn’t thought of.

“I can’t wait to see you tell Char that one Alexa! She’ll be wearing out the beads in no time. But that’s the other issue you didn’t think of. If she’s here all weekend, she’ll want to go to Mass. How you going to handle that one Alexa?” Katie asked in a way only a big sister could. And I must admit she had me stumped on that one. I was going to have to think that one through. My mother missing Mass would not work. It was Jenny who came up with the answer.

“I know! You can get take her to the church you went to at Christmas!” Jenny’s idea was perfect, even if I did make one change to it.

‘WE can take her Jen. You and me. I want you to meet the priest too.” I told my girlfriend. A look of panic came over Jenny’s face before I put I pulled her in “It will be OK babe. The priest is a really nice guy plus he has invited us.” She seemed a little more relaxed at that but I could see she still had concerns. She wasn’t given much more time to think about it because Katie began to freak out. Her date was due any minute.

“Alexa get out of here. I need to get ready and I need Jenny’s help. You may have to play hostess for a little while. Now scoot!” I was basically shoved out the room by Jenny and found myself back in the kitchen trying to figure out dinner, when there was a knock at the door. “Get that will you Alexa. It’s probably my date for tonight. Be nice to him and entertain him for me, OK. And BE NICE!” Katie yells out. For some reason, I thought I heard my roommates giggling as I went to the door. As I opened it I discovered why.

Standing there wearing a suit was one of the biggest meatheads I have ever met. “What do you want Danny?’”

‘I’m here to pick up Katie. She ready?” my brother said. I couldn’t believe it. My brother had asked my ‘sister’ out? This wasn’t possible. This wasn’t right.

‘No! No way!” I yelled at my brother before I turned and yelled out “Katie! Get out here! Now!”

“I’ll be out when I’m ready! See if Danny want’s something to drink.” I look back at my brother, who is standing there with that same silly grin he had on his face the other day when he let out the big belch in the kitchen at Mom’s.

Shaking my head, still trying to get my head around this latest turn of events I ask my brother if he wants anything and invite him in. He asks if we have any beer and I tell him to sit down and I will check. I scrounge through the fridge and find one lonely Corona and ask if that will work and he tells me yes. I pour myself a shot of Stoly and then take a big swig out of the bottle before I head to the living room, bringing my brother his beer and taking up station on the couch. If last week after the funeral was weird, this was downright bizarre. We just kind of stared at each other for a minute. Finally I open my mouth.

“So, what play are you going to tonight?” As soon as I said it I felt like an idiot.

“We’re going to see ‘Wicked’ at the Orpheum.” Danny says. From his answer I know either he is actually going to the play or he did some quick research. I can tell he is just as nervous as I am.

“This is too funny. You of all people going to a play.” I laugh out loud at my brother, who suddenly gets defensive.

“Hey I’ve been to a play before.”

“Name one.” I challenge my brother. But before he can open his mouth, I add. “And not the plays were forced to go see in High School”

Somewhat embarrassed, Danny looks down “Ah, Lynn took me to ‘Tony & Tina’s Wedding’ one time.” Well at least he had a good response. But the name Lynn being brought up does give me an opening to find out what else has been going on with my brother.

‘Was this something you were supposed to do with her?” I asked.

He sat there for a second not wanting to say anything. He shifted around in the chair a few times before answering me “Yeah, it was her, ah, Christmas Present.” Danny told me. I could see he was feeling bad and I knew I had to figure a way to get him in a better mood.

“So, since you two broke up, you needed a new victim?” He looked up and saw my smart ass smile. While Danny could be a major-league jerk at times, we still could get along. “and you ask out Katie? And as soon as I said that I could feel Alex’s personality rise up. But it really wasn’t Alex. Sure, it might be something one brother says to another, but it was more like what one sibling says to another. I could see a smile return to his face.

‘I see wearing dresses hasn’t changed your mouth a bit. And speaking of dresses, isn’t that a little short?” The happy go lucky smile was back.

“Shut up. You are still a meathead you know that. You know nothing about women, nothing about fashion. What do you care if my dress is short?” I ask, trying to bait him on.

“Someone might see you.” He tells me. I just roll my eyes at that, but I realize something else. My brother is concerned how I dress. I have to turn away before I can say anything. As I try and gather myself, I stand up and walk past him, I give him a slap on the back of the head. “Ow! What was that for?” he asks.

“Because you are a meathead.” I tell him as I move towards the back but I am suddenly stopped. Standing there is Katie, with Jenny close behind. She looks beautiful. Jenny really helped with the typical girly things, but it was all Katie. “Wow” I whisper as I take in my sister. Then Danny stands up and their two eyes lock. I see a grin creep across his face. Before anything is said I break in. “No. No way. This isn’t happening. You two can’t go out together.” As if the practiced, they tell me to shut up simultaneously. A very familiar giggle comes from down the hallway. I was at a loss as to what to do as I watched the as the two said hello to each other.

‘Ready to go?” Danny asked as he took in the whole view of Katie as the grin got a little wider. Katie smiled back and nodded while I began to bury my head in my hand. Danny, ever the gentleman that Charlotte would be happy about extended his arm and escorted Katie to the door, where he helped her on with her coat. As I watched, I was torn. It was great to see Katie go out with a guy who was so nice, but it was my BROTHER! As they head out the door I tell them not to be too late and no drinking. Katie laughed as she walked out the door. Danny, being Danny just flipped me off, which I returned. Jenny came up and wrapped her arms around me as we watched the two of them leave. She had a huge smile on her face.

‘You knew about this, didn’t you?” I ask my partner who just nodded. I then asked her why she didn’t tell me and she told me Katie wanted to see the look on my face when I saw who her date was. I could do nothing except give Jenny a tight hug. Jenny just stood there with that big grin on her face. I leaned over and gave her a kiss. ‘What’s so funny?” I asked.

Jenny just hugged me closer and then said “You two.” When I asked me and Katie, she just shook her head. “You and Danny.” She said. I looked at her awfully confused. “You two carried on like brother and sister. It was great to watch. I think he likes Alexa” The confused look on my face didn’t leave as I began to replay the last few minutes in my mind. While I didn’t think that Alex had come out as I sat there with Danny, we bantered back in fourth like we had not that long ago. I smiled a bit. I guess we were getting along. I give Jenny another kiss before leading her into the kitchen to sort out something for dinner.

As we sat and ate, the topic of Katie and Danny was the major topic. But so were Danny and I. When I told Jenny about Danny’s comment on the length of my skirt, I thought I was going to lose Jenny she was laughing so hard. ‘Oh, my god! He is treating you like his little sister.” I think about it for a second and smile. It was a great feeling, but I knew he would never admit it. After cleaning up, we plant ourselves on the couch and search for a movie on Netflix. Jenny and I both must have drifted off, because we are awoken by a giggling Katie and my brother as they come in. Instantly we are accused of waiting up for them, which we denied. Katie just shot us a look and we quickly moved back to our room. We curl up together and Jenny falls back to sleep, but I can’t. I just stare at the ceiling, trying to hear what was going on in the living room. Danny stayed for maybe a half an hour and I hear the front door close and shortly hear running water in the bathroom. I wait a few minutes and work my way out of the grips of Jen and head out. I knock on Katie’s door. “Come in Alexa” I here from my sister.

I poke my head in, “You sure?” I ask. Katie just grins and waves me over. I sit down on the bed next to her. “So” I say “It went OK?” Katie beamed and told me about the great dinner the two had at the Nankin and then walked over to the play. The play was great and she went on about what a gentleman Danny was “My brother? A gentleman?’ This earned me a playful elbow to the ribs.

‘He was very polite. And it was fun. So much fun we are going out again!” Katie states. I am once again left dumbfounded. “Actually, we are all going out. Danny has four tickets for the Gopher game next Friday. He asked if you still liked hockey.” I mutter something about how I was going to get him. Katie just laughed at me. I said I was glad she had fun and slowly got up and started to leave. But before I could go, I knew I had to do something. I turned and gave Katie a big hug. “What’s this for?” She asks.

“I’m sorry about before. I shouldn’t have acted the way I did earlier. It’s just, it’s Danny. I don’t want you to get hurt. I mean, he’s my brother and he’s a meathead.”

“Don’t worry Lex. He’s still a meathead, but one with some potential. But hey, thanks for worrying about me.”

“Of course, I worry about you. You’re my sister and I love you. Even if you do have some questionable tastes in men.” My comment earns me another loving shot in the ribs. I tell her good night and head back to the room and crawl back into bed. Even though I think she is still asleep, Jenny asks me how Katie’s date went. I told her a little of what Katie told me and told her about the hockey game. She popped up.

‘OH cool! A Double date! We can wear our jerseys!” Jenny exclaims. I try and tell her it’s NOT a double date but she continues to taunt me “The Quinn’s are going on a double date, the Quinn’s are going on a double date.” I only know one way to shut her up so I kiss her before telling her to get back to sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow.

My phone begins ringing at 7:30, and it’s not just any normal ring, it’s the personalized ring tone of my parent’s, I mean my mother’s house. That thought is still hard to get used. Groggily I reach over and answer “Hi mom.”

“Good morning Alexa! Did I wake you?” The cheeriness coming from my mother comes from the fact that she knew she woke me up. And I let her know of course she had and ask how long she has been up. “Oh only an hour or so.” Which I know means she has been up since 5:30 minimum. “So how was Katie’s date last night?”

“Why does everyone need to needle me about that and thanks for making it my first thought of the morning MOM!” I snap back a bit as the memories of Katie and Danny going out come flooding back. I can hear her giggle on the other end of the phone. If I didn’t know better I would think it was conspiracy. “Fine Mom. She said Danny was very nice and they had a great time. Why are you quizzing me? Why don’t you go kick that lump out of bed and ask him?” This conversation was not going as I had hoped.

“You are crazy. You know how grumpy he is in the morning, especially when he didn’t get home until at least 1 AM. No, I thought it would be better to quiz you.” Another laugh. “Seriously, I thought I better find out what time I should come up?” My mind is still not moving fast enough to think properly so I blurt out 3 o’clock. “Fine then. I will see you and Jenny at three. Maybe I will even get to see Katie. Get a move on young lady. Busy day ahead.” My mother says before she hangs up I groan as I collapse back onto the pillow. I stare at the ceiling trying to get my mind going properly. I look over at Jenny who looks so peaceful sleeping. I lean over and give her a kiss.

“Come on babe. Rise and shine” I whisper to her. I am told “No” in her little girls voice and she pulls the blankets up over her head. I try again to wake her, this time by crawling under the blankets and cuddling up with her. “Come on Jen. My mom’s going to be here at 2:30, we have to get the closet cleaned up.”

“I heard she’s coming at three, so that gives me another half an hour.” I hear my girlfriend pout until I inform her that she hasn’t acquired the ‘Charlotte time clock’ yet. My mother is early everywhere she goes. Her eagerness to be somewhere is going to be fun the next couple of days as she deals with the constantly running behind Jenny. “Fine” I hear from Jenny as she whips of the blankets and storms into the bathroom. A few minutes later she returns, in a better mood but still not quite there. I motion her over and after a quick eye roll she flops down on the bed. “What!” she says.

I reach over and pull her in for a kiss. “Good morning. I love you” I say in my sappiest voice. The grumpy toddler that is my girlfriend responds.

“I love you too, but I am still not happy with you. My parents are NEVER staying at our place.” She tells me before I pull her in for a hug and thank her again for doing this for me. We head out and get a cup of coffee in us before heading into the ‘Closet’. Jenny spoke first as we stood there. “What are we going to do with all of these clothes?” As much as I wanted to say some smart comment that would lead us to a ‘break’, I bite my tongue.

“I suppose we could move one rack into our room?” I say, but Jenny quickly shakes her head.

“No if Charlotte’s sleeping in here we have to make it nice. Okay first thing, let’s roll these racks out of here. Put two in our room in the corner and we’ll have to see if there is room in storage.” Jenny instructs me. I willingly follow her command, even though I need her help to move the racks. I ask if we should take the clothes off before we move it and am told no. “We’ll mess something up.” And boy did we. Just as we got the second rack out of the room, it collapsed from the sheer weight that was being put on it.

“You need to get rid of some of these clothes Jen.” I tell her as I try and pull together the various dresses, skirts, blouses that were now laying in the middle of the hallway.

“You need to quit buying everything you see Alexa.” Jenny accuses me. As I try to come back at her she basically tackles me and I find myself on the bed being ‘ravaged’ by the blonde haired girl of my dreams. It didn’t get very far before Katie appears. “Geez you two. Get this stuff cleaned up! I swear you two have more clothes than Macy’s!” I point at Jenny as Katie lectures us. “Oh, be quiet Alexa. You are just as bad as her and don’t deny it. I swear you two have already paid for Sarah’s Grandchildren to go to college off of all the commissions she has earned from your shopping sprees.” The worst part of Katie’s comment, she was right. Jenny and I would get carried away sometimes, and if Nordstrom had it, we took it right to Sarah. As soon as Katie came out of the bathroom, Jenny followed Katie out to the kitchen to get all the dirt on last night’s date. Me, I was stuck with the collapsed rack of clothing. As I look at it, I think that there has to be some room in our main closet for some of this stuff, so after piling up some of the clothes on the bed, I move to the closet in our bedroom.

It’s when I opened it that I found a lot of my old ‘Alex” clothes. I didn’t get rid of everything following the fun of Christmas, but I had kept some. The first thing I pulled out was the classic Navy Blue Blazer. I have had this thing for ever I think to myself. I think it has served its purpose in life, so I set aside to be donated to Goodwill or something. I next pull out a couple of pairs of dress pants that I had kept. I knew that they wouldn’t fit me now, as I have lost about 10 pounds since Christmas and I really didn’t want them so they were put in the donation pile along with a few odd shirts. I did find an oversized flannel shirt that I had bought for my father two years ago, for Christmas, that I forgot to return when I saw he had the exact one already. I kept it because it could come in handy someday. I found a Vikings jersey and my old Faribault Falcons jersey that I kept. The last item I pulled out was a suit. The suit my dad had bought me right after I graduated from high school. He took me down to Leland’s, like he had both my brothers, and had me fitted for a suit. He then took me over to Willy’s where we each had a cheeseburger and shot some pool. It was one of the last times I remember my dad and I getting along. And here it was in my hands, that suit. I slumped back in the chair and just sat there staring at. I stated to tear up thinking about that time. Maybe I did miss him.

I don’t really know how long I was sitting there. Jenny came in trying to give me a hard time for not getting anything done but saw me sitting there just staring at the suit fighting the tears. She comes over and pulls me in to her chest. “Hey what’s wrong?” I try and compose myself, but find it hard. “Are you having some second thoughts?” I shake my head.

“No way! Your stuck with Alexa” I say as I flash a brief smile at my girlfriend and give her a hug. “No, I found this in the back of the closet My dad bought it for me when I graduated. It’s the last good memory I have of the prick” I say before I bury my head back into Jenny, who just holds me and doesn’t say anything. I fight back the tears and look up at Jenny “Debbie thinks that I was still looking for acceptance from my dad. Do you think I was?” Jenny squats down in front of me.

“Maybe, Deb would know better than me, I just know you have been hurting ever since. It’s going to be tough. He will never get a chance to know what a wonderful, happy person you have become. And this all still raw. You probably were, but now that’s not going to happen. I know it’s blunt, but it’s the truth. Let it go. You still have your mom and she loves you. And you seem to have Danny coming around. And you have one more thing.” Jenny states. I look up at her with a questioning glance. “You have me and I love you more than anything.”

I stand up and share a soft kiss with Jenny and then pull her in. “How do you put up with me? I ask as I hug her.

“Because you are a great person. Your loving and your caring and you make me happier than anyone I have ever known. We’ll get through this babe. Don’t worry.” Jen tells me and we just hold on to each other. As we break I throw the suit on the pile to be donated. Maybe it will help somebody get a job someday.

After a few hours, we have the bedroom as well as the rest of the apartment cleaned up. We have showered and eaten a light lunch and now we are waiting for my mother. I am still thinking about my little breakdown this morning and I am thankful Jenny is there with a reassuring smile. But as it gets closer to 3:00, my mind begins to think of my mother. A whole new concern begins to grip me. Thank god for Katie. “What are you all nervous about?” She asks. ‘You’re worried about Char? She’ll be fine unless you two start getting freaky in front of her.” Jenny laughs but I just try and stare my sister down. I want everything to go perfect. Mom has only seen me twice as Alexa, both times at her house. Now she was stepping into ours. Would she accept Jenny and I as we are or would she be completely put off? I get up a few times and check and make sure that the kitchen or the bathroom is straightened up. The third time I get up, I am roaming the living room, fluffing pillows, moving things on the end table to the right position. As I am at the bookcase moving pictures around, I feel two arms wrap around me and then I feel a gentle kiss on my neck.

“It’s all fine babe. Everything looks great. It’s dusted, everything is in place. Just relax OK.” Jenny tells me. I spin around and look at her for a moment. I can see the love in her eyes plus the compassion she feels.

“I know. It’s I want everything perfect. I don’t know. I still don’t think she has accepted that I am transitioning.” I say as I pull Jenny in closer.

“She would know you are more than a woman than ever, if she saw you fussing with everything around here.” Jenny says with a giggle before I move my head and share a kiss with her. Just then the door knocks. Katie happened to be entering the living room as all of this is happening.

‘I’ll get it and that’s the type of stuff that will have Char saying novenas so just relax you two.” Katie opens the door to find my mother standing there. She greets her with a quick hug. “Char you’re here! Thank god. Come in” My mom giggles and asks Katie why she had said thank god. Katie points directly at me “maybe your daughter will calm down a bit” Katie says as all three women begin laughing at me. At first I try and act all upset but Jenny just gives me a kiss to let me know she’s teasing me. It is interrupted by a cough from Katie. I look up and can see Katie dropping her head in her hand. The look on my mother’s face was a mixture of bemusement and confusion. She had seen Jenny and I together twice in the last week and a half, but both those times Jenny and I were good. What we just did was natural because we were in our own home. Jenny and I tried to get control of ourselves as we went over and gave me mother a welcoming hug.

As we sit down, Katie brings out some tea for all of us and then makes her apologies that she has to head to work, but that we will see her later. Soon she is out the door and an awkwardness descends on the three of us as we sip our tea. I am the first one to talk. “Do you want to see the rest of the apartment and where you will be sleeping tonight?” My mother nods and places her cup on the table and follows us into the back part of the apartment. I show her Katie’s room, which for once is picked up and then show her the bathroom. She comments that she likes the shower curtain much better than the large Viking head one that was in there the last time she was here. A memory I had been trying to avoid. Then we lead her just across the hall “and here is where you will be staying mom.” She comments that it is very nice and asks whose room it is. Jenny and I look at each other, biting our lips before one of us answers. “It’s our spare room. Usually it is a giant closet.” I say. My mother gives me a stare that only a mother can give. Jenny tries to sneak away from my mother and me but I grab her before she can get too far. Taking a deep breath I look my mother in the eye.

‘Mom, I’m too old for you to be telling me what to do. This is my apartment.” I look at Jenny. “Our apartment. And we sleep together. I know that this goes against your rules, but that’s how it is.” I get a smirk across my face, as use her own line against her. “My house, my rules” She tries to stare me down before breaking into laughter.

‘I guess I just got told off. Is she always this forceful Jenny?” my mother says looking at my girlfriend. Jenny laughs.

‘Only when it comes to Quinn’s. Usually she is a pussy cat.” Jenny states and hugs me. At first my mother looks bewildered. Than it hits her.

‘Oh that’s right! The date. I need to know everything. You two go back and give me a minute to settle my things. Then I will want all the dirt.” My mother says to Jenny as the two begin giggling.

‘Um can we wait on that until I’m like far away. I don’t need to hear any more about that. I already think I am going to have to go to confession just hearing about it.” I state.

“Church?” My mom looks at me funny. “You go to church? Since when?”

I begin to blush and feel like a little kid. I feel like I am being admonished by my mother. ‘I thought we could go tonight, I’m sure you still go Saturday nights? There’s this church I want to take you to. I went there Christmas Eve and the priest was great. I feel bad I haven’t been back.”

My mother is dumbfounded. “You went to church on Christmas Eve?” I tell her I had and tell her to get situated and come back out and I will tell her the whole story. Jenny and I head back to the living room where we are joined by my mother a few minutes later. I had re-heated the tea and had poured us each a cup. I then sat down and told her the story of how alone I had been on Christmas Eve. How Jenny had gone to Florida, and Katie had gone home and I was banished from my home. I didn’t know what else to do so I would up at church. I explained to her it was an LGBTQ-friendly Catholic Church down by the airport and the priest was great. He was young and was very understanding. I held it together for the most part, but it helped telling this story with Jenny gripping my hand tightly. The one who didn’t hold it together was my mother.

“I’m sorry. I should never have allowed him to treat you that way.” My mother said as she wiped tears from her eyes. “You are our son, I mean our child. We should never let him kick you out.” I quickly let go of Jenny’s hand and move to give her a hug.

“It’s alright mom. I’m fine. I’ve got Jenny and Katie. Plus, it’s the past. We are here together now.” I turn back and look at Jenny sobbing away. I motion her over I share a hug with two of, if not THE two most important women in my life. The best part of it though was when my mother wrapped her arms around Jenny. Now I start crying. That my mom has completely accepted Jenny makes me feel so much better. We all find a way to gain control of our emotions and settle back down. It’s then I notice the time. “It’s 4:15 we should think about going pretty quick.” As I stand there trying to get myself straightened out, my mother looks at me.

“You’re not wearing THAT to Mass, are you?” She says with a motherly look in her eyes. I look down at the black skater skirt I have put on today. It looks perfectly fine to me and I tell her that, which is followed up with a comment of why couldn’t I wear something nice like the black floral print, knee-length skirt that Jenny is wearing. Jenny begins to giggle as I begin an argument with my mother over skirt lengths. Jenny follows me back into our room to help me look for a more “appropriate’ length skirt. My girlfriend can’t stop giggling at me.

“Two Quinn’s in two days complaining about your skirt length.” Jenny comments. I tell her to shut up before I quickly apologize with a kiss. She pulls out a black A line pleated skirt that stops just above knees. “Here babe. You won’t look like a hussy in this!” She says with a giggle while I try and stare her down a bit before I start giggling.

Looking at my girlfriend, I comment through the giggles “You know, I never thought I would get into an argument over my skirt length when I was growing up.” After I get the skirt situated, I slip on a pair of three inch black pumps and turn around. Jenny pronounces that I look beautiful. I walk over to her and pull her my arms again and give her a light kiss. “Your biased” I tell her which earns me a huge smile and a nod from her. As much as I wanted to just stay here with her, our reality comes crashing back to earth as I hear my mother admonishing us form the living room.

“Girls we are going to be late! Let’s get a move on it.” My mother calls out. Jenny and I giggle a bit before releasing each other and head out to the living room hand in hand where I see my other standing there with the same look on her face I remember from living at home. I assure her we have plenty of time but she is insistent that we get a move on. We head down to Jenny’s car and make our way out to St. Kevin’s. Like last time, there was not a huge turnout for mass but it was still over half full. The three of us find a pew about a third of the way up and take our seats. Jenny had never been to a Catholic Mass before and was a little nervous. I whispered to her that just sit there for the time being and I would help her through. I joined my mother in praying but did not join her in the rosary, instead spending my time trying to keep Jenny relaxed.

The Mass started and the same young priest followed the altar servers down the aisle. I was curious if he would recognize me. He began with the typical rituals of the church and as I had been trained for my whole life, went through them. The readings were your typical readings as well as the Gospel. When the priest began his homily, his eyes connected with mine. I could see him look to either side of me and see not only Jenny, but my mother. I could see a smile creep across his face at us. I felt a little embarrassed at his acknowledgement of me. I listened to the homily and followed the Eucharistic part of the mass. As mass ended, the priest began walking down the aisle. When he got to us, he leaned over and asked in a whisper if we could stay a moment longer. The three of us were shocked by the priest reaching out like that. We watched as the congregation departed and followed behind. As the last little old lady shook the priests hand he looked over at us. The smile had turned from warm to enthusiastic as he made his way over to us.

‘It’s Alexis, correct?” He says to me before I correct him. He isn’t embarrassed but makes a joke about forgetting things. I introduce him to both my mother and Jenny and the whole time the smile never leaves his face. He motions us over to one the back pews and begins talking to me. ‘And why haven’t you been here young lady?” he jokes with me as a hang my head a bit. A loud laugh comes from him. ‘I’m just teasing. It’s good to see you again and in such good spirits. I will admit I was a little concerned about you following Christmas. But then I saw the newspaper article and the report on TV and realized I didn’t need to worry. Not that I didn’t stop praying for you” he says with a wink that causes Jenny to giggle. Turning to my mother. “Mrs. Quinn, it is truly a pleasure to meet you. I have only met her twice but you have a lovely daughter here. I am so glad that you have reconciled, but what about your husband?” My mother went on to explain about my father’s passing and the priest took a moment to say a quick prayer for his soul. “I am sorry for your loss. But I am glad you have brought Alexa back into your life.” My mother begins questioning him about how he can be so supportive and not get in trouble with the higher ups of the church. He admitted that several others in the Archdiocese were not happy with him, but he had convinced some of his superiors that it was needed to reach out to all people. My mother, being a Catholic school teacher, began to quiz him on a few of the tenants of the Church and how he was able to apply them. His answers were always well thought out and almost always with in the spirit of the teachings. I could tell my mother was impressed.

As we stood up he thanked us for coming. He quickly looked at Jenny, “I am sorry I didn’t get a chance to speak with you more, but I am sure you will be back so we can talk more again.” The shocked look on Jenny’s face was priceless and both my mother and I started giggling as the priest gave my girlfriend a wink. ‘You never know” he followed up “You might convert for your girlfriend.” As he was walking away he stopped. ‘One more thing Mrs. Quinn, what parish are you a member of?” She informed him St. Vincent’s in Faribault. “Oh, yes Father Paul Kadasky. Tell him Father Brian Martin says hello. Unless you like him.” The young priest hummed his way back up the aisle and into the sacristy. I could only smile. If all priests were like him maybe I would start going to church again I thought. The three of us headed out to the car and made our way to AJ’s, where we promptly seated in Katie’s section.

Our waitress comes up as pleasant as possible. Welcoming us and going over the specials and asks if we would like anything to drink. My mother tells her she will have a glass of white wine and Katie turns to Jenny. Before we were together I don’t think my blonde girlfriend was much of a smart alek, but since we have been together, her needling of our roommate had increased. Jenny looked up at Katie and told her we would have two Cosmos. “No” Katie blurted out before realizing where she was “No Cosmos for you two.” she says softly. Katie’s reaction puts Jenny and I into hysterics and leaves my mother bewildered. She asks if she missed something. Katie gives Jenny and I the evils for a second before turning to my mother. “Well Char, if you really must know. Your daughter and her girlfriend are not allowed to drink Cosmos. They get a little, silly shall we say, when they do.” Jenny and I continue to laugh and mockingly plead with her before ordering a bottle of Chardonnay for the table. All Katie would say before she moved off was “Better.”

My mother stared me and Jenny down after Katie left. ‘Do you two cause lots of problems for Katie when you come here?” We look at each other for a second and then break out into laughter again. “You two should be ashamed of your selves” my mother says before breaking out into a giggle of her own. She continues. ‘This is so exciting. I haven’t been to a restaurant on a Saturday Night other than Lefty’s in years!” I explain to Jenny what Lefty’s is and that both Katie and I had worked there at one time. I could see my mother was happy and Jenny could see it too, and we shared a smile and clasped hands under the table. Katie came back with our wine and asked if we were ready. My mother didn’t even know what to order she was so excited, so she asked for a minute. Jenny ordered the Cajun Chicken and rice. I had been dying for Scallops for a long time and when I said it I got a semi-dirty look from Jenny, who told Katie to bring me the broiled Walleye and steamed vegetables. Much to my mother’s and Katie’s amusement, Jenny told me I had to watch my figure. My mother finally ordered the Scallops that I was dying for.

“You two are funny” my mother says. “How long have you been together?” Jenny informs my mother that some days it seems like forever. It is at that point that my mother remembers that she needed to hear all about the big date last night and we tried to fill her in. I expressed my concerns over the whole thing and was told by my mother to be nice to my brother and we started giggling away. It was right at that time that Katie showed up with our salads and all three of us looked up at her with smiles on our faces. Katie instantly went on the defensive.

“What? Are you talking about me? Katie asks. We just laughed. For the remainder of the night, the three of us laugh and chat about nothing important, except for Katie and Danny. It seemed like every time Katie came to check on us, we were talking about the two of them. I expressed my concerns about the whole thing again and my mother told me to relax, that Danny was really a good kid. He had changed a lot in the last few years and especially since he and Lynn had broken up. I asked my mother what had happened. My mother began to tell how a couple of weeks before Christmas he had stopped off at Lynn’s apartment because he had forgotten something. She was supposedly at work, so he let himself in. He found Lynn and her manager in bed together. Danny was crushed. He really liked her, but she was trash, my mother said with a little giggle over her own comment. All their friends basically turned on her because her manager was married with little kids. She left town right after the new year. As my mother finished the story, I began to feel sorry for him. No matter how big a meathead he was, no one deserved that.

We finished our meal and then the three of us split one of the gigantic pieces of chocolate cake for desert along with some coffee. A little bit an argument came as Katie brought us the bill. First I tried to grab it, only to have it pulled from my hand by Jenny. My mother finally settled the little tussle by taking it from the two of us. She said it was on her tonight. Katie was all smiles as she watched the little performance. She leaned over and whispered. ‘I love when both of you are both stopped.” This earns Katie a little punch in the leg from me. She promptly stands up and states. “Excuse me miss. No touching the wait staff.” And takes the bill and storms off mockingly. Jenny laughs away, but my mother gives me ‘the look’ I lower my eyes in shame. We head back to the apartment and continue our evening of chatting with another glass of wine and make plans for the next day. My mother waits for Katie to come home to talk with her about her date. Jenny and I went off to bed leaving the two alone. We were both so exhausted we just held each other and fell asleep.

The following day might have been the longest, most frustrating day of my existence as Alexa. We had all slept in a little and enjoyed a leisurely morning before heading out for shopping and lunch. We decided to head downtown and hit Macy’s and a few of the other stores. My mother drove me crazy. Half of her comments towards me were critiques on what I was looking at. Either it was too short or two revealing. There were a couple of times where I had to walk away I was so frustrated. Of course, my girlfriend and sister thought it was hilarious. They had been through this with their own mothers, but this was first for me. Jenny tried to comfort me a few times and told me just to relax. I tried and eventually this little adventure was over.

The real adventure was the next day, as my mother and I were going to meet with Debbie. As I was getting dressed Jenny gave me a long kiss and wished me luck. “I really wish you could go too.” I tell her, but she tells me it will be good for me to have my mother and I meet alone with Deb. I just nod my head and pull Jenny for a hug. “I love you Jen. Thanks for keeping me sane this weekend.” She gave me a quick kiss and assured me it was no problem, but that it was now my turn to be with her the next time she has to deal with her mother. “Whatever you need babe” I tell my girlfriend “I am there and you know that. I am yours completely.” A loving kiss follows, followed by the wiping of some light tears. We walk out hand in hand to the living room where we find my mother sitting there having a cup of coffee and looking at a magazine. Jenny says goodbye on her way to class and my mother and I are left alone for the first time since this whole ordeal started.

“I’m nervous” my mother says, I look at her funny and ask her why. She looks down, almost in shame. “I am going to meet a woman who probably thinks I am a terrible mother.” I move over and try and comfort her and tell her Debbie will not judge her. I tell her that Debbie has been an angel for me, and was actually trying to get me to come out long before dad found out. I tell her we should be moving and we head down to her minivan and we are off to the meeting with Deb. I didn’t want to tell her I was nervous too, because I could see how worked up she was. I drove us over to the offices and checked in with the receptionist of the day, Bethany. A couple of minutes later we are told we can go back and I lead my mother down the hall to the office of Deborah V. Burke, MD, PhD, my sanctuary twice week from the outside world. I knock and am directed to come in. Standing there in one of her typical suits, this time in a pale blue is Dr. Burke. As we come in she comes from around her desk and extends her hand

“Mrs. Quinn, I am Debbie Burke. It is so nice to finally meet you. Pease come in and have a seat.” As Deb directs us the couch, my mother speaks up.

“It is a pleasure to meet you to Debbie. Please call me Charlotte. I have heard so much about you the last few days.” Mom says and takes a seat. Debbie acknowledges me with a quick hello. And begins in on her speech.

“Charlotte, I asked you to come because I am sure you have a lot of questions. And while Alexa can answer some, there are probably several she can’t. I also hope that you will be able to accept what is happening in regards to Alexa. It’s not easy for all parties involved you must understand. This can be a trying process, but with counsel and support from those around her, a wonderful, happy life can be achieved.” Debbie states. I can see the wheels start tuning in my mother’s head as the questions start to work their way to the surface.

‘So, may I ask how you became involved Debbie?” My mother asks and Debbie goes into a brief history of her involvement with my life. As Debbie finishes up, mom asks ‘Has Alexa always come to see you as Alexa?” Debbie tells her no and goes in to how when I first came in I was seeing her as Alex but over time had become more and more Alexa. It wasn’t until Christmas that Alexa went full time. Debbie then asks me if I had talked to my mother about Christmas.

“Not really. A few things were mentioned, like how I went to church on Christmas Eve. We took mom there the other day for Mass. But I didn’t go into any other details.” Debbie urges me to open up to my mother. I take a deep breath. “After dad found me I was a wreck. Jenny was in Florida, but thankfully Katie was there. I couldn’t even function. I really don’t remember a lot about the first few hours. All I could do was cry. I knew I couldn’t talk with you because Dad was on the warpath. Thank god Katie was there.” I paused for a moment, nervous to go on. Debbs urged me to “I woke up at some point that night and went for a walk. It was really pretty that night. I don’t know how I got there, but I was standing on the Washington Avenue Bridge, staring down at the river.” I heard my mother gasp as I told the tale of my midnight stroll. “Mom I couldn’t, wouldn’t do anything like that. I could never take my own life. I did throw my student ID over the side, kind of a symbolic gesture saying Alex was dead.” I reached for my mother’s hand. “I swear mom I could never do that. I was just hurting so bad. I felt like I didn’t have anyone at that moment. I went through the next day in a cloud. I wound up at church because I didn’t want to be alone. I drank myself to sleep that night, crying the whole time. But the next morning I received the best Christmas present I ever. Jenny was home. But that second best came that night when I got your text message.” By this point both my mom and I were crying. We held onto each other and let the tears flow. “I’m sorry mom. I know I disappointed you.” I say. I can hear Debbie clear her throat, because I knew she wouldn’t like that. My mother tightened the hug.

‘You never disappointed me. I just didn’t understand. I feel I do now. Or at least I am trying to.” My mother tells me. “I never stopped loving you. If you need to be a woman to be happy, I will support you 100%.” I can’t stop crying, but these are tears of happiness. I think I even saw Deb wipe a tear away, but I’m not sure. We let each other go, but just like following the funeral, my mother doesn’t let my hand go. Debbie went on to explain some of the things I had been going through. The conflict, the shame, the acceptance of what I needed to truly made me happy. She also went on to explain the wonderful support system I had.

“I know you knew Katie before and she has been terrific. Her best attribute is she puts up with the other two.” Deb says. I give her the death glare. My mom looks confused and I tell her she is talking about Jenny. Debbie laughs ‘They are actually quite a pair. I am constantly amazed at the relationship the two share.” My mother agrees with a laugh and for the next few minutes the two compare notes about how Jenny and I function together. Debbie brings up the whole Christmas Eve adventure Jenny had trying to get back to me. My mother said she had never heard the story. I began to tell the story. There is so much to remember, I hope I told it all. My mother was in shock. She had no clue.

“So, this isn’t just a typical college relationship then?” My mother asks. I give her a funny look. “You know what I mean young lady.” The comment makes Debbie giggle, hearing me getting in trouble from my mother. I then answer my mother.

“No, it’s not typical. Jenny is my soul mate. I wouldn’t be here without her.” The look both women gave me was one of understanding. I then realize that this was the first time I had said that to anyone, but it was the truth. It felt good to say that. Like I had made the ultimate statement of Jenny and me. I sat there pleased with myself as Debbie answered more of my mother’s questions and tried to explain some more of the psychological things as well as talking about the passing of my father. Debbie recommended that my mother seek some counseling. She said that even though it seemed to be going OK, it always helped to talk to a professional. Debbie even game my mother the name of a couple of psychiatrists who were near Faribault. Soon our time was up and we said our goodbyes. Debbie thanked my mother for taking the time to come in.

“Of course, I would come. I already lost one family member I ‘m not losing anymore” She said. Debbie smiled at that, and as we were leaving Debbie told me she would be gone later this week and that we would meet next Monday at our normal time. Soon we were out the door and on our way back to my apartment. The whole ride back, my mother couldn’t stop heaping praise on Debs. I was extremely happy over the whole thing. All the nerves I had prior to it seemed to disappear. When we got back to the apartment, Jenny was home. As soon as my mother came in she went right up to Jenny and gave her a huge hug. “Thank you for looking after Alexa. I owe you so much Jenny.” I could see Jenny get a little misty eyed over this, as well as my mother. I was not immune as I teared up at the sight of the two. My mom broke it off, trying to cover up for it. She proceeded to get her bag from the extra room and gave each of us one last hug and left us to return home. Surprisingly, I was a little sad when she left. Jenny came up to me a pulled me in again.

‘I love you Jen.” I tell her and we share another intimate moment. For the one Billionth time, I reminded myself how lucky I was.

The rest of the week seemed to drag. Classes were boring and without a job, there wasn’t much to keep me distracted other than Jenny. Which was plenty. But it was kind of mundane. The hockey game on Friday night became something I was looking forward to. Soon it was Friday, I muddled my way through my classes, but soon it was Friday afternoon and the weekend was here. When I got back from my class that afternoon, Jenny was waiting for me already to go to the game. She was properly dressed for the game in her Gold Gopher Jersey and a pair of black leggings. Her hair was being held back with a headband that had Gopher ears attached to them. She looked very cute. ‘Come on Lex! We have to get you ready!” She squealed as she gave me a kiss and then pulled me back to our room. On the bed was my white Gopher jersey and a pair leggings. Also on the bed was a crewneck Gopher sweatshirt. ‘Mariucci gets cold” She tells me as she quickly strips me of my skirt and top. Since she is stripping me, I try and make it worthwhile, but she just tells me to cool my jets. I pull on the clothing and Jenny tells me to sit down where she ties a maroon and gold ribbon in my hair.

As it seems like we do almost every day, the two of us stand in front of our large mirror and check ourselves out. “We look cute” I say. Jenny heartily agrees and gives me a kiss. We head out and put a quick dinner together for the two of us. Katie and Danny had gone out and for a quick bite and were coming back to get us. “I can’t believe I am going on a double date with my brother and Katie.” I state. Jenny comes up behind me as I am working on our salads and gives me a hug.

‘It will be fun babe. Just go in with an open mind OK?” She tells me and I just nod. As we are finishing up our dinner, Katie and Danny come back. We have time to kill, Katie offers Danny a beer and heads back to her room to put her Gopher Jersey on. Danny joins us at the table and Jenny asks if they had a good dinner.

“Yeah, we did, nothing special. Just a burger over at Sally’s” He says as he stares at Jenny. “Hey Alexa, didn’t you used to have a Gold jersey like that?” he asks turning to me.

“Not any more. I took it from her.” Jenny states with a smile and a kiss on the top of the head.

I laugh at my girlfriend. “She found it one day and fell in love with it. But I still get to look at it quite often.” I tell my brother as Jenny comes up from behind and wraps her arms around me.

“Well for a little bit every night” she says to my brother. Without even seeing her face I know the grin she has and the twinkle in her eyes.

‘Whoa! I don’t need that visual Jen!” My brother says as he drains his beer. Jenny asks if he wants another one and he agrees. ‘If I am going to have to put up with you two, I think several.” I punch my brother in the arm as he says this. “Ow!” he calls out. “What was that for?”

“For being Danny’ I tell him. Jenny joins us with two glasses of Vodka for us and a beer for Danny. Katie finally comes out in her Maroon Jersey, making the apartment complete. She grabs a beer and joins us at the table. We spend the next 45 minutes laughing and telling stories. Danny seems to be adjusting to everything fairly well. At least he was not outright hostile to me. Soon it was time to get going. Before we leave Jenny ran out of the room back to the bedroom. She came back holding two pairs of maroon and gold mittens with the word “Gophers” knitted into them. They were just like the ones the cheerleaders wore. I smiled while Danny hung his head. I gave him a punch on the arm and told Jenny I loved them. The sad look she had over Danny’s reaction changed when I told her that. I didn’t think we needed them, but once again Jenny told me it got cold in the arena and that she thought they were cute. As we made our way to the door, Danny whispered into my ear that they were cute. I told him to shut his mouth. It was then that Katie realized she forgot her ID and went back to get it. Jenny and I told them we would meet them in the lobby.

Just as we entered the lobby, Brandon and Steve came stumbling in the front door of the apartment building. They obviously had been partaking in happy hour tonight. Brandon starts in on us. “Well, well. If it isn’t the tranny and the dyke. Where are you two off to tonight? The women’s hockey team is on the road tonight. What other dyke activities are planned?” Suddenly, from behind me came a fist that landed squarely on Brandon’s jaw. He went flying across the lobby, blood coming out his mouth. I see Danny come around me and stand over Brandon. He was as mad as I have ever seen him. He pointed down at the moron laying on the floor.

“You EVER say anything like that to my sister or her girlfriend again, I will kick your ass! Think of this as a warning.” The three of us girls stood there in shock. I couldn’t believe he had just done that. My brother just stood up for me! Me, his sister. Danny calmed down and took Katie by the arm and escorted her out the door. I quickly followed and grabbed him and gave him a huge hug and thanked him. He came back with a typical response, “Hey, don’t get all sentimental on me. I still don’t get it but I am not about let some drunk loser talk that way to my family” I let him go and he and Katie kept walking. Katie turned and looked at me with a huge smile on her face. It was a smile that showed me how happy she was over what had just happened. Jenny came running up to me and took me in her arms. I hugged her and began crying, but tears of joy.

“Danny just called me his sister” I said, the huge smile on my face contrasted the tears I was producing. “He called me his sister!” I said. She told me she heard it too. Other than being with Jenny, I hadn’t been this happy. I looked ahead and saw Danny. He stopped and turned around. “Are you two coming?” he yelled out. Jenny and I share a long kiss and raced ahead to join up with my brother and my ‘sister’.

As we walked along I reflected on the last few weeks, I was amazed at where I was today. Three weeks ago, my family wanted nothing to do with me. Now, my mother had begun to accept that I was now her daughter and now my brother had just stood up for me against one of the biggest tormentors in my life. Sure, he was going out with Katie but it seemed to make her happy. And I had Jenny, the one person I knew I could never live without. I had never felt so loved in my life.

Alexa Chapter 17: Getaway

Just when I thought life couldn’t get any stranger than having Katie date my brother, he went and stuck up for me against the two morons down the hall. It was funny, the comments from the two of them stopped completely, even to the point that they avoided me, Jenny and Katie completely. If I ever happened to bump into them in the lobby or on campus, they would quickly turn and go the other way. Jenny said the same thing. Katie did happen to run into them one day in the elevator and said it was the funniest ride of her life. They had already been in the elevator when Katie had stopped it just as the door closing. The look on their faces was one of horror. Katie said they actually looked scared to be in the same elevator with her. It felt good to know they had been put in their place.

What was even better was how they had been put in their place. The fact that Danny had stood up for me had been something I would have never imagined. That whole night at the game, I think Danny was a little bothered by the attention the three of us were giving him. At least two of us. Katie just hung on him and was acting very proud of the way he had acted. Jenny and I couldn’t stop smiling at him, enough where he told me to knock it off. When we got back to the apartment after the game, Jenny and I waited on him, making sure he had a beer whenever he needed it. “Would you two knock it off!” he finally said after about the third beer was delivered. He wasn’t mad when he said it, I think he just wanted to be left alone. Jenny and I took the hint and left the two of them alone and headed back to our room. We were too pumped up though to sleep, so we just sat and talked and laughed about the night. We did eventually fall asleep. I am almost positive I had a smile on my face. I know I kept thinking that ‘my brother stood up for me!”

The next morning however, the excitement was over. I woke up before Jenny and made my way out to the bathroom. When I found it occupied, I didn’t think anything of it and went and started the coffee. When I returned, rather than seeing my ‘sister’ come out of the bathroom, I saw my brother. “What are you still doing here?” I asked a little miffed that my brother and Katie had been left alone all night. Danny however tried to get me to relax.

“Nothing happened, I just had enough to drink that I didn’t want to drive. “ Danny told me. “Hell I slept on the couch. I wasn’t the one ‘living in sin’ last night.”

“Shut Up!” I told my brother. This caused him to break out into laughter. He accused me of being a whinny little sister “Am not” I retorted to my brother’s teasing. We must have been a little loud, because the next thing we knew Katie was sticking her head out of her room.

“Both of you shut up” Katie scolded us. “You are whinny Alexa. Why don’t you two have a brother-sister fight out in the kitchen or I am calling Charlotte” Then the door shut. My brother and I started to laugh. Danny made his way out to the kitchen while I went back to my room and grabbed my robe. When I came out, Danny was sat at the kitchen table and there were two cups sitting at the table. I don’t think my brother had ever poured me a cup of coffee in his life. I thanked him and joined him at the table. I knew it was my time to start grilling him a bit.

“Um, Dan, what’s going on with you and Katie?” I asked apprehensively. My brother looked at me for a second and then back down at his cup. I decided to jump in again before he could go on. “I mean, your my brother and all, but she is my sister. Always has been. I don’t know if I would be here if it wasn’t for her, so I want to make sure you aren’t just messing with her.”

He looked up for a second and then back down. Finally I could hear him mumble. “I like her. She is really nice and funny and definitely hot.” I stopped him and told him I didn’t need to hear all that. He looked up at that moment with his shit-eating grin and said. “I know, just wanted to get a rise out of you. But, I know about how close you two are. Katie talks about you a lot and ma gave me a big lecture the other night. I don’t know. Is it weird for a 24 year old loser to like a 21 year old college girl?” His comment left me the opening to needle him.

“Well it wouldn’t be odd, but for a loser like you yes.” I said. As Danny tried to stare me down I could help but break out into laughter. “I’m kidding, just be good to her OK? I mean it. I really wouldn’t be here without her or Jenny.” He nodded. “And thanks for last night, again. After Christmas, I didn’t think anyone with the last name Quinn would ever care about me.” I could see Danny take this all in. He was thinking something, I don’t know if it was guilt or what but for once in the whole time I knew him, he looked serious.

“Yeah, sorry about that. Dad was pretty wound up. It must have been hard. I know how he could get, hell I got yelled at about a week before the accident. I didn’t fill up the gas cans for him. He could get worked up over the dumbest things. Was it bad?” The concern he showed for me was not normal for him. I could only nod my head. “Did Katie really find you down at the bridge?” I just nodded again. Danny sat there trying to comprehend it all. “You OK now?”

Rather than breakdown, I just smiled. This was the most serious conversation the two of us had ever had and I know it was tough on him, so I decided it was time to tease him. I got up out of my chair and went over and wrapped Danny around the shoulder. “I’m all better now that my big brother stuck up for me.” Before he could start to complain, I could hear the most wonderful voice in the world.

“Aww! Charlotte would be so happy to see her to children right now. I wish I had a camera.” Jenny teased Danny.

Danny obviously became frustrated. “Shut up Jenny, and you get off me. Last night was bad enough.” I proceed to slap Danny in the back of the head and warn him about talking to Jenny that way. ‘Ow! You know you have gotten mean since you became a girl. And I will talk to Jenny anyway I want. Ma says she’s family, so she gets the family treatment.” This caused Jenny and I to laugh and give each other a morning kiss before going to get her some coffee. Jenny sits down at the table where she and Danny attempt a stare down of each other. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“So Danny, why aren’t you in there with Katie? Wanted to talk to your little sister instead?” Danny just groaned while Jenny and I just laughed. He tried to explain to Jenny that he had slept on the couch. “Sure you did.” Jenny teased. And that is how the rest of the morning went. The three of us sitting around teasing each other. Jenny told a few stories about me to Danny, some to show what I had gone through. Some to outright embarrass me, like when I slipped and fell outside because of the boots I was wearing. I didn’t let Jenny slip by without getting a little crap. It did earn me a few frowns, but making it up to Jenny was well worth it. By the time Katie finally came out and joined in, the whole thing felt great. In some ways I do wish my mother was here to see it.

Thursday proved to be the first time that I got a chance to be alone with Katie. Jenny had been summoned out to her parents place for some reason, and was politely told not to bring me along. Jenny was more disappointed than I was over the whole thing. She felt I should be included, but both her father and I told her if it was a family thing, I was not needed. So as Jenny was gone, Katie and I were going to spend the evening together alone for the first time in months. While my life and how I have been handling everything had been the main point of conversation previously, Katie’s love life was the main topic now. At first I tried to tease her a bit about it, telling her that Danny was too old and that he was a big loser, but I could see she was getting a little upset by this. Finally, I turned to her and asked her the questions that I had been trying to avoid. “You really like him don’t you?”

For the first time since I had known her, I witnessed Katie become nervous over talking about a guy. “Kind of, but there is one thing kind of holding us back.” Katie tells me. I ask what but she never answers me, but just stares at me. For some reason I couldn’t even figure out what she was talking about . The stare continues for a few more seconds before she finally speaks. “God you are an airhead at times.” Katie chuckles. “You are the reason we are kind of holding back.” I look at Katie with a confused look and ask her what I have to do with it. Katie just shakes her head. “I am concerned about how this will affect you and me. I mean, what if it gets ugly, then I lose my only ‘sister’? What then?” Katie almost started crying, but I knew she wouldn’t. I realized at that moment she really did like the meathead more than she was letting on. I put my arm around her.

“Katie, if you really like the bozo, go for it. Don’t worry about me, my side is chosen in this. Boys are dumb in my book.” I told her. A smile came across her face, soon followed by excitement as she realized what I meant.

“Thanks. Lex.” She says as she gave me a big hug. “I really do like him. He has been so nice to me and funny, and.” Katie had started babbling on. I threw up my hands to indicate that I didn’t need to know any more than what she had just told me. I didn’t really want to find out what she saw in the big dope, but was. It seemed like they both enjoyed being around each other and it did give me a different insight into how my brother was. Katie wouldn’t stop talking about him, and he even called at one point. That was really weird. Katie was like a school girl all excited to be talking to her boyfriend, knowing that it was the big dope I called my brother made it difficult.

Since it was just the two of us and I felt like it had been so long since it was just me and Katie, I had decided that I would make her one of her favorites for dinner, Beef Stroganoff. As I was just finishing up the dish, my phone started to ring. The number that came across the caller ID was not one I was familiar with. Hesitantly I answered. I was greeted with “Alexa, this is Marty Thompson. I was hoping you could do me a favor.”

“Of course, Mr. Thompson, anything you need.” I blurted out as my mind raced as to why he was calling. How did he get my number?

“Well now its two things. One it’s Marty”. He said “and two. Do you remember the conversation we had at dinner a couple of weeks ago?” I told him yes. “Well I need you to do of what I asked you to do. Can you please go out to the house? Jennifer needs you.”

‘Of course, Mr. Thom, I mean Marty. Is something wrong?” I respond.

“Jenny will tell you. Can you go take care of her?” Marty asked again. I can sense sadness in his voice. He finishes off the conversation. “Thanks Alexa. We will talk later.” As soon as I hung up my mind went into overdrive. I started to think what I needed. I raced to the room and grabbed our jerseys and a change of clothes for the two of us and shoved them in a suit case. I basically cleared off our dressing table of all the make up and ran in and grabbed all our toiletries out the bathroom. I was working under the impression that neither Jenny or I would be coming back tonight. As I wash rushing out the door, I apologize to Katie and give her instructions on what to do with the stroganoff and race down to my car. Once I am on the road I try calling Jenny, but get no answer. I race through the late rush hour traffic and finally make my way to the Thompson Estate. I head in the back door, where I ran into the cook, Martha. She points me upstairs.

I am nervous as to what I will find. I make my way to Jenny’s room and slowly open the door. I find the love of my life curled up in a ball, holding a stuffed animal and crying her eyes out. I make it to the bed without Jenny even hearing me. As I sit on the bed I begin to lightly rub Jenny’s back. She looks up and I can recognition enter her eyes. She lets go of the teddy bear and wraps me in a tight hug. She pulls me down to the bed and just cuddles into me deeper. I hold her and only say one thing to her, telling her I love her. I knew that this is what she needed to hear. She had been then for me these past few weeks. Now it was my time to repay her.

She looks up at me with those beautiful blue eyes, now reddened from the crying, and attempts to squeal out the same. I ty and tell her it will be OK, but she just buries her head into me again. I just continued to hold her. I wasn’t sure how long it had been, but I could tell it had been a while as it was now completely dark outside. Jenny finally lifted her head. “I’m sorry you had to come out here.”

“Why wouldn’t I? You are hurting. My job is to comfort and love you. Plus, your dad told me I needed to.” I said to my partner as I pull her in even deeper to me. Jenny push back a bit and gives me a confused look. “A couple of weeks ago, when we were here for dinner, your father asked me to take care of you, so here I am. Following orders.” The smile Jenny gave at that announcement could have lit up Minneapolis, but it just drew us deeper together. I wanted to ask her what was going on, but I knew I needed to give her time to do it, so we just laid back on the bed, holding each other.

I awoke in the morning to a kiss on the cheek. When I opened my eyes, I could see the most precious thing in the world to me just staring at me. I whispered a good morning to her and she did the same. Her eyes were still red, but the sadness had briefly left. She seemed to have pulled herself together a bit. She tried to thank me again, but before she got too far, I placed a finger on her lips. “I love you, but shut up. You went through hell on Christmas Eve to get back to me. The least I can do is drive over from our apartment.” This does earn me a giggle and a kiss on my finger before I move it out of the way to receive a kiss on my lips. Quietly I ask what had happened. Jenny takes a deep breath.

“Last night was an intervention for my mother. Her family was here. My Aunt Belinda, Uncle Greg, my cousins Elise and Grant. We wanted to confront her about her drinking and she went crazy. She started screaming at everyone. Unfortunately, I took the brunt of it. Calling me a dyke, calling you and I perverts. Some other nasty things. She even threw a glass at my dad. My aunt and uncle didn’t stay long. They ran out of here. They have never cared for me or daddy. It was just horrible.” Surprisingly, Jenny didn’t start crying again, but I could tell she was very upset by the whole thing. Rather than try and talk to her about it, I just held her. As many questions as I had, I knew that now was not the time. My job now was just to comfort Jenny and let her know I was there for her.

We finally extracted ourselves from bed around 9:30 and made our way downstairs to find some food. Martha was not around so I began to dig around in the refrigerator while Jenny got some coffee going. Jenny tries to claim she is not hungry but I push her on when she ate last. She finally admitted to me that it had been lunch yesterday. I gently, but still forcefully push Jenny into one of the chairs at the kitchen table. I grab some fruit and place it in front of her and order her to eat. She looked at me in shock at first and then broke out into laughter. “Wow Lex. Getting pretty tough there.”

“I’m doing just what your Dad told me to do, so eat.” I tell Jenny, followed by my sticking my sticking my tongue out at her. She reciprocated the action but began eating the fruit under my watchful eye. When I was convinced she was eating, I moved off and began making her some eggs, always keeping an eye on her. Being able to take care of my partner was a great feeling. I know that it was part of the whole relationship thing, but I felt I had been the one being taken care of for so long. To turn that around brought life to me. When I placed the eggs in front of Jenny and stared down at her I felt alive. “Start eating or I will feed them to you.” I ‘warned’ my girlfriend, causing us to both break out in laughter. Jokingly, she says “Yes MOM!” and it first it was a joke but I watched as the expression changed from happiness to sadness. I instantly moved to Jenny’s side and allowed her to collapse on me. After a few minutes she pulled her self together and tried to apologize to me again. Before I could tell her to knock it off, the phone in the kitchen rang. Jenny jumped up to get it.

“Thompson residence.” She answers “Hi daddy. I’m OK. I got Lex here so I fine.” Jenny pauses for a minute, I can see her take a deep breath. “How’s mom?” She asks as she listens to her father’s reply. “Daddy, I’m so sorry if I made it harder last night, it’s just what she was saying was so mean and I just couldn’t take it. She can’t say those things about Lex.” And as she says this, she turns and looks at me. “Lex has done nothing to make her think that way. I don’t know where I would be without her.” And as Jenny says this she begins to break down and lets the phone fall to the phone. I grab both her and the receiver before they can hit the floor.

“I’m here Mr. Th, I mean Marty. Don’t worry I won’t let her alone. I will do whatever is needed OK. You worry about Mrs. Thompson.” I tell Jenny’s father. I then ask the one question that has me wondering. “Where exactly are you sir?” He tells me that he has flown Marilyn to the Betty Ford Clinic in Palm Springs and that it would be a few days. It is then he has me make a promise.

“Promise to keep an eye on Jenny for me. I feel bad that I can’t be there to help her, but this is a little more important.” Marty tells me.

“Marty, we will be fine. If we need anything we will call. This daughter of yours is the most important person in the world to me. I will watch over her like a mother bear. OK” I pray that my words will ease his concerns over what was going on back here. He agrees and thanks me again before hanging up. I move back over to Jenny and who seems to have pulled her self together. “Let’s get out of here. Let’s find something better to do.” Jenny just shakes her head a bit, but I know that just sitting here will not do her any good. I think for a second and come up with a perfect idea to get her out of the house. ‘We could go see Sarah? We haven’t seen here for a while” A smile slowly come across her face and I grab her and we head upstairs to shower and get changed. I know that shopping isn’t exactly the best thing, and that we don’t need a single thing, but it was something.

Forty-Five minutes later we were washed and dressed and ready to go. Thankfully, I had chosen well for Jenny when I loaded up clothes last night. I was in such a hurry I couldn’t remember what I had thrown in the suitcase. I did pack myself with a knee length black skirt and multi-colored striped sweater. Pairing all that with my black boots and I was ready to go. Somehow I had packed Jenny the same skirt but had thrown in the grey sweater I had bought her for Christmas. It did bring a smile to her face and earned me a kiss. She wore a maroon top that she dug up in her room. As soon as we were dressed and our makeup was applied, we were out the door and on our way to Ridgedale.

Along the way I remembered that I was scheduled to meet with Debbie. I quickly called her to explain the situations and Debbie was completely understanding. “You take care of her Alexa. That is just as important, if not more important than our meeting.” Debbie told me. “If the two of you need me, I am only a phone call away and you know that. Correct?” I smiled and told her I did and thanked her again. However when I told her what we were doing, her tone went from being friendly to motherly. “You two do not need to go shopping. You have more than enough clothing” Debbie lectured which I just laughed at. I told her I was just trying to find a way to get Jenny in a better mood. This time the laughter came from Debbie. “Nice try Alexa, but I do understand your thinking. Like I said take care of her, and yourself. I will see you Monday.” With that Debbie ended the phone conversation.

Our first stop was to see Sarah. This was to be our first visit to Nordstrom since the truth came out. Sarah had been there from day 2, so I was obviously nervous about seeing her, We had never told her the truth about me so this was a little nerve racking. As soon as we entered her area, she spotted us. She instantly came over to us and after looking around, she gave me a big hug. This meant a lot to me and I returned it. As she stepped back she addressed us. “You two could have told me. I would not have judged. I have a sister who is a lesbian.” I felt a little foolish but I was also glad she was so accepting. She did ask me about the first time we met. “How long had you been presenting yourself when you came in that day?” I sheepishly looked down and answered her that it had been less than 24 hours. She looked at me with an angry glare. “OK now I am mad. There is no way someone should look better than me after 24 hours” she stated as a grin broke across her face. Instantly everything was the same as she began showing us a few things that had just come in, the spring line. Of course, Jenny and I lost ourselves in the dresses and selected a few to try on. And of course, we bought a couple and had Sarah hold them for us.

We made our way out into the main mall and began looking through the various stores. Nothing seemed to catch our fancy, but it was good to have Jenny out. Even now, I could tell the whole thing was bothering her and if we would have stayed at the house it would have been worse. We decide to break and head over to Rudy’s for lunch. The Soup and Salad Bar sounded like the perfect meal for midday. Ever since that first shopping trip, I have loved the place. Jenny and I settle in. Following the waitress taking or drink order, we head up to the salad bar. The two of us giggled and shared a kiss as we waited our turn. We had become so comfortable that we didn’t care what people thought. Or that is what we told ourselves. As we made our way through, we heard from behind a very audible “UGH”. We turned to see an older woman with a visibly upset look on her face. “Excuse me?” Jenny said to the woman.

The woman shot back, “I know who you to are and it is disgusting. You Miss Thompson, could have any young man in this city you wanted. Instead you choose a freak like this.” Then looking at me she went on. “And you are just sick, you, you pervert!” The woman tried to storm off but was stopped by Jenny, asking her how she knew who she was. “I am Elizabeth Elliot. We have met before. I know your parents and grandmother from the club. They can’t be too thrilled with all of this.” I could see the fire come to Jenny’s eyes. I had seen this look once before, that day in the Conservatory. She turned and looked at me and then back at the woman. I could sense that she was about to blow.

“I know who you are. You are one of those snooty women my grandmother is always telling me about. The ones who always are trying to start these silly committees and stop the fun. If you want to know the truth, my grandmother has no problem with either one of us. Either does my father, so why don’t you head back to the club for one of your Ladies’ Socials and talk about everyone behind there back and quit letting your small opinions loose on the rest of the world.” The woman stormed off leaving her companions clearly at a loss as what to do. I looked at Jenny and led her over to the table. As I sat her down I realized that unlike the day at Como Park, she was not losing it. As matter of fact the fire she displayed was still there. I was able to get her to relax a bit, and soon as I did, the ‘normal’ Jenny was back. It was like the encounter was what she needed to snap out of the funk that had been caused by last night. I whispered that we should probably get out of here. “You’re right” she replied and I started to put on my coat. She looked at me as if I was nuts. “Not here silly, we’re staying for lunch. No I mean out of town. We both need a little distraction.”

I took off my coat and sat backed down. I asked her what she was talking about. “The two of us have been through hell since Christmas. It seems like one of these little incidents is always popping up. We need to just go somewhere and relax. We have a long weekend next week, right?” I nodded as I could see the mischievous look coming into her eyes. “Well then we are going to see grandma next week. You up for a little sun?” Jenny asked, finishing off her train of thought. I could feel a smile spread across my face as I nodded at my girlfriend. “Good then.” She told me as she continued. “You do know what that means right? We have to go shopping and get you some shorts and stuff.” My smile grew bigger. “And some swimsuits” Jenny added with a wink.

We finished up our lunch returned to Nordstrom to ask for more help from Sarah. As usual she was more than willing to help the two of us spend money. I joked with her about how much she was making off us in commission. She stated “Sure I make commission off you two, but I like you guys. You have been very nice and a lot of fun. I do the dame for any friend that comes in.” Jenny and I both smiled at the comment. “Plus, you two do spend A LOT here so why not benefit from it.” All three of us broke into laughter as Sarah led us to find some decent shorts and various other lightweight summer tops. Sarah suggested that we needed shoes, but Jenny told her we were set. I began to pout a bit over this and Jenny just rolled her eyes. We left our selections with Sarah and went out into the mall with a mission. I picked up a pair of Birkenstock sandals and a pair of white 4 inch wedge sandals. We head back to see Sarah, who has done a little more ‘shopping’ for us, Actually, for me, as she produces a beautiful white dress with red and yellow Hibiscus printed on it. I fell in love with it immediately and had to have it. Once again Jenny just shakes her head but gives me a huge hug. “What am I going to do with you?” she asks. Which I give a simple answer she readily agrees to.

“Love me?” I say.

“You don’t have to worry about that.” Jenny assures me. ‘I don’t ever plan on stopping.” And the two of us share a kiss. We receive an “Aww so cute” from Sarah as me and Jenny just giggle. The two of us head out to Jenny’s car and start to head for home when we remember all our things back at the Thompson’s. After heading back and gathering our things, we raced back to our apartment to begin planning our trip to the Florida sun. As we went over everything, we both were done about with classes by 1 o’clock, so we settled on a 4:40 flight, the down fall was we would not even get in until 10:00 at night. We would be wiped out. We debated about a few thigs when something came over Jenny. She took the computer from me and started to go over something. She looked at me and asked me if I could miss class on Thursday. I didn’t see why not, and Jenny went to work. I could see she was doing something when I came up with the smart-ass comment. “I don’t care how we get there, just don’t send us to Kansas City” This earned me a slap on the arm and a tongue being stuck out. After a minute, she was complete. She handed me the computer and told me to look. I read it over. ‘That works. We have a non-stop on Wednesday that’s great and a non-stop back on Sunday night. That will give us three whole days and part of another with your grandma.”

“You didn’t look that close, did you?” Jenny asked me and I looked closer. I noticed that we flying into one airport and leaving from another. As I looked at the airport code, my eyes became wide. I looked over at Jenny who had a smug smile on her face. ‘Really?” I asked and she just nodded her head. I screamed out “We’re going to Disney World!” I was so excited. Jenny and I were going to Disney World. Just as I was screaming this Katie and Danny happened to walk in. After hearing what I said, he makes one of his smart-ass comments.

“You win the Super Bowl?”

“Shut up bozo!” I told my brother. “Jenny and I are going to Florida next week and we are going to Disney World for a day! I can’t wait! As I said this I watched my brother and my ‘sister’ exchange a look and grins spread across their faces. I knew what those two had in mind. “I suppose you two are going to play house while were gone?” I asked. Surprisingly, Danny was the one who was all embarrassed by my accusation. Katie answered as she took a seat next to Jenny on the couch.

“Maybe. I don’t think you need to know what is going on.” Katie told me as she stuck her tongue out at me. She then looked at Jenny and asked what was going on that I needed to rush out of here last night. As Danny took a seat in the chair, Jenny went on to explain about the intervention for her mother and the events during it. Jenny explained how she had lost it and hid in her room and how, if by magic I showed up. Katie looked at me smiled and Danny just looked at me with a shocked look on his face. I think this is the first time he realized the deepness of our love for each other. He knew Katie and I were looking forward to hanging out last night, but for me to drop everything and be there when Jenny needed me. As my brother took all this in Jenny began to explain how our day had gone. It was when Jenny told our roommate what we had done to get back to normal. The smile Katie had shot me earlier turned to a frown.

“Retail therapy is not an approved method of recovery Alexa.” Katie scolded me. I just stuck my tongue out at her and wrapped Jenny in my arms. Katie just shook her head at us. “How was Sarah today?” she asked with a resigned sigh. We told her she was great and then I went into what had happened at Ruby’s and how I explained I think that encounter was the true therapy that had brought Jenny out her funk. I explained how Jenny had decided we needed to get out of town. “So, you decided to go to Disney World?”

It was Jenny’s turn to speak “Not exactly. We decided to go visit my grandma. When we started looking at flights, our options really limited us, so I thought about it and decided we could fly into Orlando Wednesday night. Spend Wednesday and Thursday nights at Disney World and drive down early on Friday to my grandma’s.” Jenny says as she wraps her arms around me. ‘I’m so excited to take my girl to Disney!” Danny made the next comment. “I think I am going to sick” he announced as he moved off to the kitchen. The rest of the night consisted of Jenny and I sitting on the couch planning our trip. We argued over where to stay. I kept saying we could just stay somewhere on Hotel Plaza Boulevard at one of the non-Disney owned hotels on the property. My argument was we weren’t going to be in the room that much. Jenny thought that this was not the way we, as a couple, were going to spend our first trip to Disney World. We finally settled on the Port Orleans-Riverside. It satisfied my need of being inexpensive and satisfied her need to be at a Disney resort hotel.

The next morning, I woke up earlier than Jenny. As I laid there thinking I was living another dream, I heard some rustling in the outer part of the apartment. I pulled myself out from under Jenny and put on my robe. I went and brushed my teeth and then found my brother in the kitchen, trying to set up our coffee pot. I laughed at him as I watched him. “How do you work this thing?” He asked. I rolled my eyes at him and told the big dummy to take a seat and that I would handle it. He slumped away to the living room as I waited for the coffee. When it was ready and I poured us each a cup and headed out to the living room. I handed Danny his cup as he sat in the chair. Tucking my legs up under me, I took a seat at the end of the couch close to him. I looked over at the rest of the couch somewhat dramatically, “I don’t see any pillows or blankets. Where did you sleep last night?” I was told to shut up. I laughed at my brother’s embarrassment. I just reiterated that he better be nice to Katie.

“Don’t worry about that. I would never do anything to purposely hurt her.” Danny told me. This is the second time I had gotten a glimpse into what he was feeling for Katie, and I had to admit that I was impressed by him. Damn. So much for trying to stop this. I start laughing to myself. Danny looks at me and asks what’s so funny and I tell him its nothing to worry about. Danny takes another pause and looks down at his cup. He looks up at me. “So, you and Jenny, it isn’t just some fling, is it? You two really care for each other?”

I smile and look up my brother. “Danny I can’t describe it. I mean everything I have gone through and she has been there for me. I will admit I am as shocked as anyone, but I have learned that is isn’t just playing around. When I say I love her, it just doesn’t cover it. She is my life, my partner, my soul mate. I know for a fact I wouldn’t be here without her.” I finished and I could see my brother deep in thought. It was strange. I have known him my whole life, but I have never seen him as contemplative as he was. After a moment, he looks up at me.

“You’re a luck gu, I mean girl, Alexa. You take care of her. It’s pretty cool to see you so happy. Ma talked to me a lot about it. She says you weren’t happy before, and I guess none of us realized it. Take care of her, she’s a keeper sis.” Danny said. I couldn’t take it anymore and got up and gave him a hug. It was another step in a new reality and closeness between us. As I am hugging Danny I hear a sniffle and feel the two arms that have held me many times, wrap around my brother and me. I can also tell she is crying. As we continue the hug, we exchange a quick kiss, before she leans and gives Danny a kiss on the cheek, and for once he doesn’t get all squeamish.

“Thanks Danny. You’re not as bad Lex made you out to be.” Jenny said as she gave him another kiss. Danny started blushing as we let him go. He looked up at the two of us.

“You two are really great. Thanks for helping my sister Jen. Just take care of her. She’s your responsibility now.” I could see Jen start to tear up again. “And one more thing, both of you.” We looked at him as we held each other. “No more hugs OK? I got a reputation to uphold!” He said as that goofy grin came out. This just caused us to hog pile on top of him and even I was tempted to give a kiss on the cheek, but realized it would be weird. Finally, Jenny and I got off my brother and then she looked at him.

‘Thanks again Danny, now you need to take care of Katie and you better be nice to her or you must deal with the two of us and we will kick your ass!” Jenny told my brother who began laughing. “Oooh, I’m scared of you two” he said, as he pushed past us and headed down the hall. I turned to Jenny and asked her how much she had heard.

“I heard all of it babe.” She tells me as she wraps her arms around my neck. “And the same goes for me.“ The kiss she gives me a much longer and more passionate kiss than the one we had shared just minutes before.

The next few days seemed to stand still. I felt like a little kid, I was so excited for our trip. At my Monday meeting with Debbie, besides letting her in on what had happened with Jenny, I let her know I wouldn’t be here on Friday because of the trip. While Debbie was excited for me on the trip and did agree that I could use some time away, she was more concerned with Jenny. She mentioned she was going to call her. She also wanted to know how I was holding up. I told Debbie that she didn’t have to worry about me, that I felt great having to keep an eye on Jenny. Debbie told me to be careful and I assured her I would.

Finally, it was Wednesday at 1 PM. I had raced home from my last class and met Jenny. As I was having to travel as “Alex’ for this trip, at least through security, I changed out of my skirt and slipped on a pair of jeans and pulled on a sweatshirt. I cleaned off my makeup and tried to slouch a little more. And even though I was what’s his name, I still looked like a girl. I was wearing a pair of women’s jeans and put on my women’s running shoes. I looked androgynous enough to get by with my old persona. I had packed a change of clothes in our bags to change into as soon as we got through TSA. We cleared security and made a beeline for the Delta Sky Club, where the Thompson’s were members of. We enjoyed a drink and I took a moment to get changed into a skirt and light top with a sweater just in case I got chilly. Soon we were on the short walk over to gate G4 for our flight to Orlando. I was bouncing around in excitement. Jenny just shook her head at me. Finally, the boarding process was beginning. They called the first-class passengers and those traveling with small children. Jenny stood up and told me to grab my roller bag. I just looked at her and said I wasn’t a child. Jenny just giggled and blushed a bit. “When you were making dinner the other night, I upgraded us to first class.”

We boarded the plane and took our seats, 3A & 3B. We each ordered a glass of wine as we waited out the remainder of the boarding process. I had never flown First-Class, so everything was new to me. I couldn’t believe the wine was free and that we were going to be served a meal rather than have to pay five dollars for a drink and Nine bucks for some dinky little sandwich. Plus, these planes had built in monitors in the seats. Before long, we were headed down the runway to begin our adventure. The dinner was good, not as bad as I have always been told that airplane food was like. Jenny and I found a way to cuddle up and watch a movie together, fittingly enough it was ‘Beauty and the Beast’ a perfect movie to get us ready for our trip. As soon as we landed me made our way to National Car to pick up our convertible for the weekend. We loaded our roller bags in and made our way to Walt Disney World.

I was awoken the next morning by giggling and light kisses. “Time to get up babe. We have a full day ahead of ourselves. The Magic Kingdom awaits!” I pulled Jenny down to me and kissed her. We were here! We got in late enough last night that all the parks were closed but we did take time to hit Downtown Disney, now Disney Springs and visit the World of Disney store. It is the largest Disney store on the face of the planet. Jenny thought we should be properly attired for our day at the Magic Kingdom. I chose a red tank top that had the classic picture of Mickey on the front and the words ‘Walt Disney World’ across the picture. To me it was perfect and it was just what I wanted for my first women’s Disney shirt. Jenny found a cool ‘Small World’ t-shirt in white that was cropped enough to not tuck in, but enough keep Uncle Walt happy by not showing her belly button. We also grabbed matching sweatshirts. Both were white pull over hoodies with a large embroidered circular logo with ‘71’ in the middle and the name of the resort around the numeral. We might have looked like complete tourists, but we didn’t care. We were there to have fun and we wanted to look the part.

After we finished the shower, of course being vacation we had to share, we got dressed and made our way down to the bus over to the Magic Kingdom. I could barely contain the excitement I had. I had not been here since I was twelve and couldn’t wait to be strolling down Main Street U.S.A. Jenny for her part was trying to accept my giddiness. The best part about our little trip today was, it was Extra Magic Hours at the Magic Kingdom. This meant that people staying in the Resort Hotels got in an extra hour early! This would give us time to see some of the things before it got too crowded.

As we walked under the Railroad Station we entered the ‘Happiest Place on Earth’ and we greeted by almost all the characters. I was just as excited as all the little kids and couldn’t wait to get my picture taken with all of them. While I moved from character to character, I posed with Goofy and Donald and Pluto. There were two characters where Jenny and I had a posed picture taken by one of the Disney photographers. The first was Mickey. Jenny and I stood next to the ‘mouse that started it all’ and smiled our biggest smiles. The next character was the one I was most excited about. I was finally going to get my picture taken with Minnie Mouse!

On my other three visits, my father had not allowed me to have my picture taken with her. “Boys don’t have their picture taken with Minnie” he told me and I remember whimpering when I was four. Now here I was with Minnie and Jenny having my picture taken. As I smiled I could feel a tear come to my eye. When we finished, and moved away from Minnie, not before sharing a hug with her, Jenny noticed the small tear and gave a hug. I didn’t need any more than this. I was at the Magic Kingdom, with my soul mate and just posed for a picture with Minnie Mouse. Jenny just smiled as she gave me a hug and a kiss come on the cheek. “Come on Cinderella, time to go see you castle” she said. With that Jenny took me by the hand and we walked up Main Street to ‘my castle.’

As we walk along Jenny kept pointing out things and dragged me into a few places. I kept trying to tell there was so many other things than the shops on Main Street to see. I finally got her moving in the direction of Adventureland, where two of the rides I wanted to hit were, Pirates of Caribbean and The Jungle Cruise. We hit the Jungle Cruise first thing. We got right on and situated ourselves in the back of the boat. The little ride was nice and luckily, we had a funny guide. When we went on the Pirates of the Caribbean, I got us situated right at the front of the boat. When we went down the one small slope, we got wet. Jenny accused me of doing that on purpose, which I told her I had, and while she whined a bit over it, she didn’t really get mad. It was neat seeing the changes that had been made since I was here last and how they had incorporated Captain Jack Sparrow into the ride.

We continued to work our way around the kingdom, next stop was the Haunted Mansion, I remember when I was four, I was scared to death of this place because I thought it really was haunted. This time I think Jenny was a little scared, she screamed and held on to me throughout the ride. I felt a bit sorry for her so I didn’t make her go to the Hall of Presidents, even though I made her promise we would come back. Our next stop was ‘It’s a Small World”, one of the classic rides here. There was a little bit of a wait, but it was kind of fun watching the little kids and how excited they were. I looked over at Jenny and could see that she was really enjoying the kids and was just excited to go. We moved along with the rest of the ‘heard’ and laughed and joked with the little blonde haired girl in front of us. After a minute the little blonde girl looks up at the two of us. “You two are pretty” she tells us. Her mother turns around and smiles at us as we give out an ‘Aww thanks in unison. Jenny bends down and asks the little girl her name. “Abby” she tells us. I instantly go on guard that Jenny will lose it. Once again Jenny proves me wrong.

I see the smile spread across Jenny’s face. “What a pretty name. I have a sister named Abby, but your way prettier than her.” Jenny says causing the little girl to giggle. Her mother gives us a smile and takes her daughter by the hand as they near the front of the cue. Unfortunately, due to the way people were loaded on to the boats, we weren’t able to get on the same boat as our new friend. She waved at us as her boat departed, and of course we waved back. As we loaded up, Jenny snuggled into me she whispered. “I can’t wait until we have a little girl.” She says before she gives me a light kiss. This was a first for us, to talk about something in the future for us so solidly. And it felt wonderful. I returned the kiss as we moved off to find out it really is a small world after all.

The rest of the morning and the afternoon was one of the most carefree times I have ever spent. We went on all the rides we could, you name it, we rode on it. We never sat down and had a true meal, as Jenny kept wanting to go. We loved everything about the place. Our favorite was probably ‘Buzz Lightyear’s Space Ranger Spin’ even though my partner had way too much fun spinning our ‘star cruiser’ around. While we have had some fun times I don’t think the two of us had ever laughed so hard in our time together. We could barely stand as we exited the ride. There was a little 5 year old boy named Henry who was trying to compete with us. He, with the help of his father made it to ‘Space Scout’, the fourth highest level, while Jenny and I never made it out of the ‘Space Cadet’ level. It was fun watching him and really cute when he jumped up to give his dad a high five. Jenny and I gave him a high five and he asked if we were going again. We told him we didn’t want to lose again, which he said that we would. We giggled and gave him another high five.

It was a fun day. It was great to be away from everyone who might have any notions about me. Nobody here thought I was anything but a college aged woman and I reveled in it. I think the only thing anything anyone thought Jenny and I were, was lesbians, probably from the few times we stole kisses with each other. The only time Jenny whined a bit was when I drug here to the ‘Hall of Presidents’. I did this in honor of my Grandfather George O’Hara. My grandparents had a house not far from here in Haines City. When I was eight, my brothers and I came down and spent a week at spring break with them and one day we came here. My grandfather was a great old guy, but he did not care for the crowds. While my brothers and I went on every ride we could, my grandfather waited. The only thing he really wanted to go to was the ‘Hall of Presidents’ He was a history buff and thought it was a great thing. He had passed away when I was sixteen and I wanted to honor him while I was here and this was it. Jenny thought it was boring, and for the most part it was, but it also brought back fond memories.

The afternoon comprised Jenny and I going on several more of the silly rides, W did decide to go on ‘Splash Mountain’, which we both go soaked on. Jenny and I looked like a couple of drowned rats, but we didn’t care. We finished of the afternoon in ‘Fantasyland’ where we hit the more tame rides, except for the Tea Cups, which caused me to stumble pretty good as we exited, causing Jenny to double over in laughter and excessively tease me. I tried to put about and it first Jenny just told me to get over it but them became sympathetic. The kiss she gave me helped my gain my equilibrium. Fantasyland also proved to be our last chance to get two very important pictures of the day. The first was with Ariel from ‘Little Mermaid’ and then the one I wanted to get taken of Jenny more than any other one, Cinderella. Jenny was embarrassed to have just one taken of her, and she did make me get in a picture with her too. It was fun and we logged in on one of the phones and made sure to buy the pictures.

As the afternoon got latter, we made our way back down Main Street and started hitting the shops. This might have been a mistake, especially when I saw Jennie clearly whip out a Black American Express card with the name ‘C. Martin Thompson III’ clearly printed on it. I tried to keep her under control, but it was little difficult, especially in Uptown Jewelers. She wanted to buy everything. The worst was when she had the $5500 diamond Mickey Mouse earrings. “Jen, your dad would kill you. Besides we don’t need anything that expensive.” Jenny pouted a bit at that before I reminded her, she already had me she didn’t need to buy me. This earned me hug and a kiss. We eventually settled on a pair that was very similar, the three circles that made up Mickey had crystals rather than diamonds, but were still $90! Jenny bought herself a solid silver pair that was Minnie rather than Micky. I did splurge on myself, purchasing a silver watch with the three circle Mickey outlined with crystals on the face. I realized I did not have an everyday watch and felt I could justify it that way. Jenny did tease me about it.

The shopping across the way at the Emporium was even crazier. For both of us. We both wanted a million things, but knew if we broke out Marty’s card again we might have some explaining to do. We tried to be good, but we did do some damage to our individual credit cards. We bought Katie this pretty, black long sleeve t-shirt the word ‘Love’ across the front covered with flowers, but with the ‘O’ being the three-circle Mickey and we also found a summer sleeping set that was a tank and shorts with Mickey on them. I did make one discrete purchase. I found a t-shirt I had to get Jenny when she wasn’t looking. It was a Cinderella one that said ‘Shoes Make the Princess”. I thought it was hilarious and I was a little scared when I gave it to her later. At first, she tried to be all hurt, but then broke out in laughter. “How does it feel to be teased?” she said to me. She was just lucky we were in public, because I would have begun tickling her. She just had to settle for a kiss and a hug.

We decided that we would spend the later afternoon and evening at Epcot. Jenny told me she had never been to Epcot before, so I was excited to show her something new. We decided to do it up right. We took the ferry boat back to the Transportation and Ticket Center and then hopped the Monorail over to Epcot. I was able to pull off something on the Monorail that I had only done once when I was real little. I was able to get us in front with the driver for the ride over. I had heard they had suspended this but we were somehow able to get in. Jenny loved the view as we sped along. She seemed as excited as any of the little kids we had seen. About half way through the ride, she cuddled up to me and gave me a kiss. I wondered for a second if the driver would drive off the track, but he was very nice and wished us a good day when we exited.

As the two of us walked around Epcot, I felt more at ease about Jenny and me. We tried to be good at the Magic Kingdom, well as good as the two of us could be. However, at Epcot, it felt like we didn’t have to hide our feelings at all. It didn’t hurt that as we were strolling under Spaceship Earth we encountered two guys about our age holding hands. And that was not our first encounter with a same sex couple, we saw several of both genders and it helped to ease our feelings. It was great not to feel so self-conscious of our actions and be us! I know that as we stood looking at the lagoon that was surrounded by the World Showcase, I felt as relaxed as I had been since this little adventure began last fall. We shared a kiss before we started making our way around the World Showcase

There were only two things that Jenny was anxious to see. One was Illuminations, the big firework spectacular at 9:00 and she wanted to meet Anna and Elsa from Frozen at the Norway pavilion. Just like the monorail ride, she was like a little kid, she was dragging me along to go to Norway. We were just in time to get in line for the meet and greet. I couldn’t help but tease Jenny over her level of excitement, she was worse than some of the little girls who had lined up. Of course, she pulled me into the photos with her. As I started to think, I realized that we were going to have a very expensive PhotoPass bill when we were finished but Jenny told me not to worry. ‘We need them.” She told me. ‘We will always need to remember our first visit here together.” I asked if there would be more. “Lots more” she told me with a twinkle in her eye as we shared another kiss, earning us a few giggles from the little girls lined up to see Anna and Elsa and a few sneers from the adults but mostly acceptance of the two of us.

We worked our way around the World Showcase, I tried to ask Jenny if she wanted to do anything else, but she simply said no. “I get to go around the world with you this way” she teased. We stopped in a few of the countries to look at various items. Whether it was a shop in China, a toy store in Germany, gelato in Italy or wine in France, we tried to take it all in. Around 7:00, we finally reached our destination, the United Kingdom. Before we did anything, we put our name in for one of the patio tables for dinner that we planned on never leaving. The hostess, who was named Ellen per her nametag and hailed from Manchester, looked around quickly. She said to comeback in half an hour and she would have a table for us. We had hopped to get lucky and get patio seating and it appeared we had. For the next few minutes we strolled around the shops of the United Kingdom. We found some neat things, one was a key chain that was the coat of arms for the O’Hara clan that I bought as a souvenir for my mother. We also took a few selfies in front of both the shops and the Rose and Crown pub that we sent off to my counselor who warned us that we better be good. Of course, we replied with a tongue sticking out emoji.

We were finally seated and each ordered a beer from the list. I went with a Bass, Jenny with a Boddington’s and we sat back. We did order dinner as a cover, but we were there for three things mostly. The drink, the show and each other. As Illuminations was about to begin, we slid our chairs up next to each other and cuddled up. No one looked at us funny. No one came up and derided us for being who we are. No one began spewing forth derogatory comments about our chosen life style. They allowed us to be us, two people who cared about each other more than any two people possibly could. As we watched the fireworks spectacular I had never felt so at peace in my whole life. At that very moment the reason for that peace gave me a loving, sensual kiss and said. “I love you.” I don’t think it could have been a more magical moment.

Alexa Chapter 18: Feeling Stronger Everyday

The alarm on my phone went off at 5 AM and it marked the beginning of the end of our mini-vacation to Walt Disney World. Jenny and I had a nearly 3 hour drive in front of us this morning and we wanted to get to Jenny’s grandmothers at a decent time. We shared a shower and dressed. Knowing that I would be seeing Mary later that morning I tried to be a bit conservative, so I threw on another pair of khaki walking shorts and a T-shirt I picked up last night from the ‘Rose and Crown’ l also grabbed the light Mickey jacket Jenny had picked up for me yesterday and slipped on my Birkenstock sandals. Jenny was dressed similarly, except in a pair of white shorts and the Cinderella T-shirt I had bought her. I tried to tease her about it, but she would have none of it. “I’m just mad I didn’t get you one” she told me. I told her we could share. “Not on your life” Jenny joked. We packed up our suitcases and purchases and threw them in the car. It was sad as we checked out of the hotel. We hung onto each other as we walked out and made promises to each other that we would return. As we drove out of the property we started the planning for our next trip. Jenny pointed out we had to come back when it was nice and hot so we could take advantage of the water parks.

Just as we were getting ready to get on the tollways and the Turnpike, we stopped at a Speedway to load up on a few things. We picked up a Styrofoam cooler and twelve pack of water and ice, plus the most important thing for this time of the day, coffee. That proved to be the first time on our little excursion that we received some funny looks and whispered comments. Unlike the usual tourists that would dominate this place latter during the day, this time of day it was filled with locals. Lots of construction workers stopping in to get their coffee and food to get them through the morning. At first, they were looking at us with lust in their eyes and it felt odd to be eyed up like a piece of meat. However, those looks changed as Jenny and I shared a quick kiss and giggled as we were trying to decide what flavor of coffee we each wanted. I heard one guy mutter ‘Damn, that just made my day” to one his buddies, which gave me a little boost. But it was the comment of a big redneck whose safety vest was covered with tar that really got to me. It wasn’t like he said anything directly at us, but it still hurt. He was trying to get to the Columbian Coffee as we were having our little discussion, when he muttered “fucking dykes” under his breath. That stopped Jenny and I both in our tracks. It was the first time anyone had called us that and I could see that Jenny was a little taken aback by it. Thankfully she kept her cool. My reaction was that I was more concerned that it hurt Jenny than it is bothering me. Had I become immune to the name calling?

We quickly paid for our items and moved out to the car and filled the cooler and shoved it into the back seat. Before Jenny could start up the car, I grabbed her hand. I could tell the comment was still bothering her. “Are you OK babe?” I asked her as I could see her mulling it over. I must have acted oddly when she didn’t answer right away, because the look on her face instantly changed for contemplation to tenderness.

“Oh god Lex! Are you OK? You’re not thinking that asshole changed my mind, are you?” Jenny asked me. I silently shook my head, but she was right. I had allowed a bit of self-doubt creep in to me over the comment. My fears were slowly erased and Jenny wrapped me in a hug. “I’m sorry babe. It’s just I still get bothered by the way people talk about us.” Jenny explained to me. ‘I am not going to let some fat slob ruin the two of us. Never doubt us again, OK? I love you and NOTHING will ever change that.” I nodded but also asked her if she ever thought about us splitting up over it. She thought for a moment. “Only once. And it lasted all of about 10 seconds. It was that day we talked after Christmas. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to be known as a lesbian. Then I looked into your eyes. I could never, ever give you up. You are too special a person to ever loose. I only have one regret over us.” Jenny said as I looked at her with a quizzical look. “Why didn’t I jump you two and half years ago” Jenny said with a giggle before we shared another kiss and made our way out to the GreenWay and eventually the Florida Turnpike.

The drive was lots of fun. Since we were up early, we were able to watch a beautiful sunrise come up on a clear blue day. We had the top down and the music loud. We sang along to the music, joked with one another, waved at the various drivers and even shamelessly teased a couple of truckers along the way by exchanging kisses. We were having a blast. We didn’t stop until about half way through the drive at one of the service plazas that sat between the turnpike. We both needed to use the facilities, so we parked the car and went into the building. After taking care of our needs, we washed our hands and touched up our makeup. I looked at the reflection of Jenny in the mirror and was once again taken by how beautiful she is and I tell her that. She just smiles at me and leans over and give me a kiss of the cheek. As this is all going on, I can sense a woman come into the rest room behind us. We finish up and head out to the lobby, where we almost trip over a little three-year-old boy who is running around the lobby area. He bumps into me and begins laughing. He looks up at me “We’re going to see Mickey” he yells out.

I squatted down with a smile on my face to get to his level while Jenny bends over. “We just left there. Have you ever been there before?” The little boy shook his head. “Well you are going to have lots of fun.” I see a man walking around nearby talking on his phone. I point over to him. “Is that your dad?” I ask the little boy who nods his head again. I smile “make him take you on Buzz Lightyear. Do you know you know who Buzz is?” The boys grin grows even bigger as he nods. He then yells out “To infinity and beyond!” and runs in a quick little circle with his arms spread wide. As we are ending our little conversation, a woman exists the bathroom. She sees Jenny and I talking to the boy and quickly reaches down and grabs the boy’s hand.

“Stay away from them Ben. They are freaks.” The woman said with disdain in her voice. The little boy tried to fight his mother. “But momma, they’re nice!” Ben tried to tell his mother, who would have none of it. “Come one. Ben. They are NOT nice girls.” I could see the woman walk up to the man on the phone, who was just hanging up. Both Jenny and I could see a conversation going on between the man and woman. The woman was obviously bothered by our presence. She kept looking at us with a sneer on her face. The husband for his part was bewildered at the woman’s attitude towards us. She stormed off in a huff, while the husband just gave us a sympathetic look and followed his wife and son. I looked over at Jenny. Once again I could see that she had been bothered by what had transpired and again I got a little nervous. When she looked at me she could tell I was again a little nervous over her feelings about the whole thing.

In the most loving way possible, Jenny looked me in the eye and said “Knock it off. I knew what I signed up for and it’s not going to change, so quit worrying OK? I love you.” She moved a little closer. “I love you” she whispered and gave me a long deep kiss. Right there in the travel plaza. The woman came back into the lobby area and Jenny just stared at her. And then in a very loud voice. “Come on babe, let’s get away from these freaks.” And then she reached down and grabbed my hand as we headed back to the car. I watched her look back over her shoulder. She let go of my hand and reached down and grabbed my butt! I am sure it was partially for show, but she did whisper in my ear “God you are hot”. I couldn’t help but giggle. I turned around and saw the woman standing there open mouthed and in shock. Jenny began a loud laugh and we jumped in the car and tore off with a loud ‘Whoo-hoo’.

As I was driving Jenny directed me to the exit at Palm City. “I have an idea. After following a city street we wound up at the ocean and on A1A, the scenic Florida Highway that ran along the ocean. We stopped at the first chance we had to get out. We waded out into the ocean, which was still cool but felt great. It was my turn to take Jenny in my arms and show her the love she had shown me back at the travel plaza. I kissed her and told I was sorry for being scared. And again she told me to quit worrying. We walked back to the car so we could make our way down the coast to Mary’s home.

I was in awe of some of the houses we saw as we drove along the outer banks island that Jenny had directed me to. After about a half mile drive along Ocean Boulevard, I am directed to turn into a gated driveway. Jenny tells me to push the button and we are greeted by the voice of a man. “Open up Phillip. It’s Jenny and Alexa.” She yells in as I watch the gate open ahead of me. I am awestruck by the house. The Mediterranean style home was large, almost as big as Jenny’s family’s house back home. Jenny directed me to pull up by the front of the house. Even though I had become somewhat used to the opulence of Jenny’s family, I still had a hard time wrapping my head around it. I popped the trunk and was getting ready to retrieve the bags. ‘Don’t worry about those. We are at grandma’s. We are not allowed to do those things.” Jenny told me. Her words were interrupted by an older woman’ voice.

“If she wants to get the bags out, good for her. She should make you get the bags.” Jenny turned and saw her grandmother at the top of the small entry staircase. She ran over to her grandmother and gave her a big hug. The few times I have been around Mary and Jenny I have been able to witness something very special. I can see Jenny’s face light up whenever Mary is around, and for all her teasing I know the same goes for Mary. After breaking her hug with Jenny, Mary walks down the steps and over to me and takes me into a big hug as well. This shocked me. While the few times we have been around each other it has always been a polite, cordial hug this time it was one of caring. Like she was my own grandmother. She asked me if I was doing OK and I told her I was great. “Thank you for last week. I am glad Jenny has you.”

I can only smile. “That makes two of us Mary. I’m glad Jenny has me too.” I say, which causes Mary to call me a “smart ass Mick”. She then wraps her arms around both of us and leads us into the house. I couldn’t believe this place. The open foyer was absolutely stunning. The staircase leading up to the second floor was almost as wide as our bedroom back home! Mary guided the two of us through a beautifully decorated, large living room into a separate room surrounded by windows with lots of ferns. Mary motioned the two of us to sit and is if by magic a maid brought in a tray with complete coffee service. “So girls, how was your drive?” Mary asked and we went on to explain the high points, conveniently leaving out our run in with the woman at the travel plaza. “You must have left very early to make it here so soon.” We spent the next hour or so talking about our short but fulfilling trip to Disney World and about the events back home. It was then Mary announced that she had a luncheon that she needed to attend. She told us we wouldn’t be interested, but that we would be going out that evening for dinner and to be ready. Mary looked at me and said, “And no Alexa, we won’t be going to an Early -Bird special.” The twinkle in her eye made me laugh. “I will never get to you will I?” She asked me.

“Not yet, but I am sure at some point my immunity will fade.” I said laughingly as Mary departed leaving me and my lover alone to cuddle up on the couch.

“So, what do you want to do?” Jenny asked. “We should go down to the beach, show off that new bikini we bought the other day.”

I am hit with a dilemma. Going to the beach sounds like a wonderful idea, but I am nervous about it. Can I pull off being on a beach in a bikini? I start to get nervous a bit, but I know I shouldn’t. Jenny will be there with me so I should be safe, but I still have a bit of apprehension of wearing a bikini, even the more modestly cut one I had brought. Jenny grabs my hand and leads me up to the room we will be sharing. “This is actually mine and Julie’s room. We share it since we are rarely here at the same time.” Jenny tells me. We go to our suitcases and Jenny pulls out a VERY skimpy blue bikini for herself. I on the other hand reach into my suitcase and begin rummaging around for my one piece. Jenny speaks up.

“What are you doing babe? Your suit is right there.”

A little bashfully I reply. “I am looking for my one piece.” Jenny just stares me down.

‘I don’t think so. I want to see my sexy girlfriend in her bikini. Come on. No one is going to care; besides it is pretty conservative.” I try and get into a stare down with my lover, but the hard part of these stare downs is that you need to know you are going to win. In this case, I knew I was sunk before I even got stated. I resign myself to defeat and slowly strip and begin slipping on my bikini. And even though I was nervous I was excited to actually be wearing a bikini. The only hard part was looking up at my soul-mate and her smug smile. “Why do you even try and go against me on these things? “

I finish putting on my bottoms and make my way over to her and pull her in for a hug. “Because I am stupid in love” I tell Jenny as I lean in for a kiss.

“Aww.” Jenny coos as we share a kiss before she starts urging me to get going. I finally get changed and slip my sandals back on. I quickly wrap myself in the cover up Jenny hands me and we make our way downstairs and out towards the beach. As we entered the cabana that sat on the Thompson property next to the beach, my nerves increased. Jenny recognized it and took my hand and told me to relax there was nothing to be worried about. Jenny punched in a code to the door and we entered the cabana. There was everything you would need for a day at the beach, blankets, towels, umbrellas, chairs, frisbees, beach balls, footballs plus a fridge stocked with water and soda. This was the life. Jenny opened up the fridge and took a quick inventory. “I can see that Jon & Jason have been here.” Jenny says as she pulls out a bunch of beer before handing me a bottle of water. We each grab a towel and Jenny grabs a blanket as we head out to the beach and stake our claim.

The beach wasn’t crowded but there still were quite a few people about. And by looking at all the white skin, mostly northerners. We set up our little spot and laid back on the blanket. Still feeling a bit nervous, I had kept my cover up on so as to not to draw too much attention. “Come Lex, take that cover up off. You need to start working on that tan.” Jenny teased me and I finally relented and let my Irish white skin absorb the Florida rays. Jenny leaned over and gave me a kiss. “Don’t worry babe. You look great.” I took a deep breath and entered into a new adventure of my life as Alexa; in public wearing a bikini. I took off my cover-up and relaxed back on to the blanket. I still was self-conscious of my body so I rolled over onto my stomach, trying to not give any one a good look at my chest. After a while I was able to overcome some of my fears and rolled over on to my back. The morning had been a wonderful one. Here I was on a beach in Florida with my soul mate. Life didn’t get much better than this.

A while later, Jenny was putting sunscreen on my back when three guys about our age came up the beach, tossing a football. The ball somehow magically appeared in front of me and Jenny and the three guys came running over. The first one came up with a very polite grin ‘Ah excuse us. We didn’t hit you did we?” Both Jenny and I giggle at the guy’s questions. He is soon joined by his two friends, who both start to eye us up with big grins across their faces. The first one, who is a little taller than me starts the introductions. “Hi, I’m Zach and these are my friends. The tall, blonde guy is Matt.” Zach tells us, as the blonde guy with the six pack abs extends his hand to us. “And this guy over here is Jake”, who extend his hand. I was instantly on guard with this Jake character. I don’t know if it was the little thin mustache he was sporting or his cocky attitude as he held out his hand but I was instantly on guard. I think Jenny was feeling the same way as I noticed the forced smile on her face.

The three guys sat and talked with us a bit, and I will admit it had become easier as time went on to deal with the attention of the unwanted suitors. They told us that they were down from Mount Union for spring break and staying at Zach’s aunt’ home here in West Palm. I kept watching Jake try and make his moves on Jenny and I was starting to get a little annoyed by it. Zach was trying his best to make a move on me and I could see Jenny getting very upset. Finally she spoke up. “Lex, we she should get going. I think grandma wants to take us to lunch.” I had never been so relieved to deal with a lie in my whole life. The two of us begin packing up, but the three guys did not take it as a hint. Jenny and I try and hurry, and then it came.

Zach looked at me “So Alexa, do you two ladies have plans for tonight? We could go grab a bite, maybe head out to a couple of clubs. What do you think?” This was the last thing that was going to happen and I was not going to spend the rest of our short trip having to deal with these three. I looked over at Jenny and an idea hit me to get rid of these jokers. I turned and looked at Zach.

“I’m sorry Zach, but I have plans tonight. Besides, I don’t think my girlfriend would like me blowing her off for you.” I gave him my most sympathetic smile as I said this. Jenny was trying not to laugh out loud, and was doing a pretty good job of it, even though she sounded like she was choking on a chicken bone. I attempted to batt my eyes a bit. Zach and Jake sat their dumbfounded. They started to say we are bullshitting them and that we were just trying to make up excuses. I looked Zach right in the eye and said, “Does this look like bullshitting?” and walked over to Jenny and pulled her into a long, deep kiss. At first she could not stop giggling but soon her normal reaction took over and we pulled each other in even deeper to one another. I could see out of the corner of my eyes the guys began to disappear from us.

As we broke the kiss, Jenny looked up at me. “Wow. That was wonderful, but Danny is right.” I looked at her questioningly. ‘You have become mean since you became a girl.” The smile Jenny gave me was so loving and caring I had to restart the kiss. Soon other ideas came over us and quickly we were cleaning up our mess and racing for the house.

Forty-Five minutes later the two of us laying there trying to catch our breath in post-coital bliss. I was resting my head on Jenny chest, lightly kissing her stomach when she spoke. “You know I got a little nervous there for a second. I thought that Zach was going to steal my girlfriend.”

“Shut-up” I told my lover. “You know there is no way that I would ever runoff with some guy.”

“I don’t know babe, he was making the moves and you seemed pretty receptive.” Jenny told me. I couldn’t let this slide and the tickling soon began. “Stop it! Stop it!” Jenny screamed out and I did relent. After she called me a big meany she went on. “And I don’t blame him for making the moves on you. You have become a beautiful young woman Lex.”

“You’re biased.” I told her. She decided to prove it to me, she told me to slip my suit back on and stand in front of the mirror in the bedroom.

“Look at yourself” Jenny commands. “You are a beautiful woman. Anyone with any sense can see that. I don’t blame that guy for asking you out.” And I do take a long look at myself. Even though I have not started HRT I can see a difference in how I look. My waist had shrunk thanks to the diet Jenny and I have been on and the workouts we have been doing regularly. The waxing I have been going through has left my skin hair free and the moisturizing I was doing was keeping it soft. To be honest the only thing that didn’t look feminine was my chest. And it was something I often thought about. I hated wearing the falsies, but knew they were needed to complete the illusion. I hated to agree with her but she was right. I spun towards her and pulled her into my arms.

“I will admit I do look good, but I do it for you and no one else. Haven’t you figured that out yet? I love you more than anything in the world. You are everything to me.” I tell her which I follow up with a kiss. “Maybe that blonde hair is getting to you” I tease, which turns into a giggle. I decide to continue the teasing. “Maybe I should start eating everything and get fat, then no one will look at me.” I say with a grin my brother would be proud of.

“Don’t you dare!” Jenny admonishes me. “Just quit teasing the boys so much OK?” I tell her that had never been my goal. Jenny pulls me deep “I love you Lex. Please don’t ever leave me.” I promise her I never would and once again we shared a long kiss. As we broke away Jenny began giggling. “We better get cleaned up before grandma gets home.” The two of us giggle and jump into the shower together and wash each other off. It was the perfect way to end an afternoon in Florida. We dried each other off and started to get dressed. After putting on a typical white thong and panty set I look at myself in the mirror again as I slide the false breasts. These things were really getting to be a hassle. I needed to do something. I didn’t want to bring it up now after our wonderful last few days, but it was something that was bothering me. I pushed my thoughts to the back burner as something we could talk about when we got home. I pulled out a navy blue, sleeveless romper with little white flowers on it and slip it one. I switch places with Jenny and begin applying a light layer of makeup. Jenny dresses in a similar style romper but with spaghetti straps that was a light blue floral print. She come up behind me and begins brushing my hair.

“I love when you do that.” I tell her as we exchange looks of love in the mirror. The way she gently brushes my hair is incredible. I felt like I was being pampered. I also started to feel a bit sad, wishing that my mother would have done this when I was younger. I think that Jenny picks up on that and wraps her arms around my shoulders. She looks me in the eye through the mirror.

“I love doing it for you babe.’ She tells me as she gives me a kiss on the cheek. “Were you just thinking what it would have been like if your mom had done this when you were little?” I just nod my head. How does she do that? This wasn’t the first time she had busted me wishing I had always been a girl, and I know it won’t be the last. She hugs me tighter. “It’s OK babe. I’ll just ty and make up for it.” Our latest moment is interrupted by Jenny’s grandmother calling out for us. Jenny lets me go and hand-in-hand we leave the bedroom and head down the stairs. For some reason the grin on Jenny’s face is huge as she just stares at me. As we get to the bottom, she kisses me on the cheek. She whispers in my ear ‘Thanks for putting up with me babe.” Before I can comment, Mary comes rounding the corner.

“There you two are. I have been calling and calling for you two.” She says with a slightly annoyed look on her face. “And what were you two doing upstairs?” Mary said to us, causing the two of us to blush. As I looked up I could see the smirk come to Mary’s face. I knew it was coming. “I can’t leave you two alone can I?” Mary asked us. I tried with all my might to hold back my giggle as Jenny began inspecting the tops of her feet. Mary shot me a look to tell me to stay quiet as she waited for a response from her granddaughter. Jenny finally let out a barely audible moan before she looked up at me and saw me fighting me laughter.

“You two are the worst” she said as she attempted to pout. I put an arm around her only for her to pull away from me slightly, but then to turn around and give me a big hug before looking up at her grandmother. ‘Don’t you ever worry that I won’t fall for your jokes anymore?”

“I used to never worry until this one came along.” Mary said as she motioned to me, causing me to giggle a bit. ‘Why are you so immune to my jokes?” Mary asked. I had think for a second to come up with the proper response. Finally it hit me.

“Must be the Mick blood. We can sense the ‘touch of the Blarney’”. I respond earning a laugh from Jenny’s grandmother. We joined her for some afternoon tea while she told us all about the luncheon she had gone to that day. She then began asking questions about our time down at the beach. We told her we had a wonderful time, but completely avoided bringing up the three guys we had met up with. I did most of the talking, as I could see Jenny was a little nervous to discuss the day. I could see her relief in what I was saying. The rest of the afternoon was spent lazing around the house, which felt great. Finally about 5:00 Mary came in and announced that it was time to head to dinner.

“I have been craving some seafood, and not something these folks prepare. I read about a little place down along the pier that sounds wonderful. Are you ready to go?” Mary asked and the two of us nodded in approval. As we headed out Jenny stopped dead in her tracks. She spun and turned on her heel, looked at her grandmother and asked her where her car was. “I decided this old lady needed a little fun.” Mary proudly stated and headed for the convertible. “Are the keys in it?”

Jenny and I looked at each other nervously. Thankfully Jenny was willing to question her grandmother. “When was the last time you drove grandma?” Mary replied that she drove semi regularly back home and figured she couldn’t be as bad as the old-timers that drove around Florida all the time. Jenny and I made our way to the car and began a comical game of who was going to sit in the front seat. Finally Jenny gave in and I crawled into the back seat.

“Buckle up girls” Mary called out and she put the car into gear and squealed out like Jenny and I had back at the travel plaza. As we approached the gate Mary let us know she was just kidding, and slowed down and eased out on to the street. I reached between the seats and took Jenny’s hand. She clamped down hard as we entered into some of the heavier traffic. She looked back at me with a frightened look on her face. The tension finally eases as Mary pulls the car into a parking spot in front of Nino’s Dockside Café. The smile on Mary’s face was priceless. “I haven’t gotten to do that in a long time.”

“I thought you said you drove all the time back home?” Jenny said as she started to relax.

“I was kidding. Your father won’t let me drive that often anymore.” Mary said with a giggle. Jenny stared at her grandmother in shock while I just sat in back laughing. “I’m sorry Jennifer” Mary started to explain. “But it has been such a long time since I have gotten to drive away in a car to go and have some fun.” Jenny let her irritation with her grandmother pass and was once again back to her normal smiling self. Jenny and I linked hands and followed her grandmother into the restaurant. Mary seemed to be strutting as she led the way.

The place was decorated in your typical manner, life savers and traps dotted the walls. But as kitschy as it was, the food was incredible. When the waitress came to take our drink order, I instantly cracked a joke. “Hey Jen, we can drink up. Your grandma can be designated driver.” Jenny laughed and then heartily agreed before a withering glare put the two of us in our place. The alcohol didn’t matter it was the company I was with that made the evening so much fun. Like I said the food was wonderful. The blue crabs I ordered were incredible, as was the shrimp Jenny ordered. As was usual, Jenny and I would feed each other off our plates, which caused a few stares from the other diners. Mary just looked at us in wonder.

“You two are something to behold. Just don’t do that at the club tomorrow night.” Mary said with a smile. ‘I didn’t think it was possible for two people to be as close as you two are. I will admit that I never would have imagined that you could be this way Jenny.” Jenny gave her grandmother a quizzical look before Mary went on. “Since the day Abby passed, you just seemed listless, but then there was my birthday party and I saw new life in you. Then at Thanksgiving you bring home this wonderful person and I could see why you were that way. Now after all the tribulations the two of you, especially you Alexa, have been through it seems even stronger. And you two seem to have a sort of effect on people.”

‘What do you mean Mary?” I asked. This was starting to go in a new direction. One I wasn’t quite sure of.

“From what Jenny tells me, that not only have you made up with your mother she has completely accepted both of you as you are. And your brother has accepted the two of you. That is because of the love and care you show each other. And I know for a fact you have made impression on Marty. He told me so. He said he could see it when you went to the house for dinner. That is why he called you last week. He would never have left Jenny in the state she was in if he didn’t know you would be there for her.”

Jenny and I just stared at each other as we let Mary’s comments sink in. To have someone tell us that out loud was amazing to us. I don’t think either of us realized how much it showed. I started to tear up a bit only to be told to stop it by Jenny. But it wasn’t mean or condescending. It was tender as she starred into my eyes as we shared a look of love. She reached across the table and wiped the tear from my cheek and the two of us just smiled at each other. I knew I had to gain some composure, so it was joke time. “Your hands stink babe” Jenny’s giggling brings us out of the trance. She does tell me to deal with it.

The rest of the night was pretty relaxed. Jenny and I did decide to enjoy some wine when we got back to her grandmother’s and we got Mary to join us for one. I got Mary to talk more about what Jenny was like when she was growing up. When Jenny tried to protest, I told my lover to be quiet. She had a month of listening to stories from my mother so it was her turn to be embarrassed. I enjoyed listening to the stories almost as much as Mary did telling them. After a bit, Mary excused herself for the evening and wished us the best. That left Jenny and I curled up together. The rest of the night was spent this way. Curled up together, talking about our lives sharing our love with each other.

The next day broke a bit cool and grey, so with nothing better to do in the morning, Jenny and I excused ourselves from her grandmother and headed into downtown Palm Beach to take in some of the shops. Without thinking, the two of us held hands as we window shopped. It wasn’t long however until the snickering could be heard along with some grunts of disgust over the two of us. Jenny seemed to be blocking it out, but it was getting to me. We found a little coffee shop and we took a break to enjoy a latte. As we sat at one of the street side tables, I saw two middle aged women take a table right next to us. The two women held nothing back in their discussion about how disgusting it was to see two pretty girls acting like this. Jenny could see that I was getting irritated by these two, but she told me just to relax. The two kept talking about how disgusting lesbians were and that it was probably just some phase. That we didn’t probably even love each other, that it was just probably a sex thing. For the first time, I could see Jenny being bothered by other’s perceptions. That is when I had enough, I knew that not only did I have to say something but it was time to do it in a very public way.

“Excuse me, the love I have for this woman here is more than just sex. I love her with all my heart and soul and would do anything for her. How dare you people sit here and tear down people you know nothing about.” I snapped at the two women. I half expected to look down and find Jenny trying to hide, instead I found her sitting there with her mouth open in shock. I could feel the anger building inside of me. Jen tried to get me to sit down but I just simply ignored her and continued to stare at the two women. One of the two women, one with a very bad color job, looked up at me.

“The bible says men should not lay with men and women should not lay with women.” The woman said, “How do you respond to that?” She asked. As that moment, the years of Catholic School and hours of Religious Education came out.

“The verse actual says men should not lay with men as they do women. The Bible also says thou shall not judge lest thee be judged. So, are you going to just use the parts of the Bible that benefit you or are you going to use the whole thing?” I could feel the smirk on my face being growing. The look of the two women was one of confusion. Jenny jumped up and pulled me away, tossing a twenty-dollar bill on the table. As we rounded the corner, Jenny practically jumped me.

“Oh, my god. You were great! I can’t believe you just did that!” She exclaimed as she wrapped me up in a tight hug. I asked what she was talking about. “I can’t believe you just stood up to that woman like that. That is so unlike you.” I broke away from Jenny’s hug and looked her directly in the eye.

“Now do you get it? I am not going anywhere. No one is taking me away from you. Ever. I am glad that happened because you are the one always making these statements to people about us. Well, it was my turn. No one has the right to run you or I down. We are partners.” I say and then pull back in and state softly, “soulmates. I am yours for as long as you will have me. Now maybe that will stop these little jealousy attacks.” I stated and shared a long, deep kiss with my girlfriend. The smile on her face was as big as the Grand Canyon. “I love you Jen and I would stand up to anyone who tries to tear us down.” The hug and kiss I got were even bigger than I had ever dreamed. We quickly decided the day was clearing and it would be better spent hanging out pool side. We stopped at a store and grabbed some tequila and margarita mix and made our way back to Mary’s estate. It was funny. I could see several guys checking us out, but there was no looking, or even joking about them. Heck I couldn’t barely get Jenny to look at anything but me. She had this love-struck look to her I could hardly explain. I am sure we got a funny look as we exchanged another kiss in the store. If anyone had issue with us, that was their problem.

We got back to the house and immediately put on our suits and made our way out to the pool. And just like the beach side cabana, the pool side cabana had everything we needed, including a blender and ice. The laughter during the mixing of the margaritas overcame the sound of the blender and soon the two of us were pools side with a pitcher of margaritas, kicked back on some lounge chairs and enjoying both the sun and each other. As we were laying there at one point, our sun was blocked by something and we were alerted by a throat being cleared. “Is this what you two plan on doing all day?” Our favorite sun block inquired. We both looked up to see Mary standing there staring at us. We started giggling and tried to apologize. Mary took a seat at the end of Jen’s lounger and reached for her glass. After taking a sip, she handed it back to her granddaughter.

“Now you two, we have places to be tonight so don’t get all liquored up, especial you Alexa.” She said pointing at me. I was dumbstruck. What had I done? I must have shown some sort of reaction because Mary continued to stare at me. “You Mick’s have such a thirst we have to watch you.” Mary said as deadpan as she could. Not to be outdone, I made my retort. “I can see”. As I motioned at Mary, who was reaching for Jenny’s glass again. A laughter broke out between Jenny and I, Mary just shook her head at me as she handed the drink back to Jenny.

We enjoyed the rest of the afternoon pool side and tried to take heed of Mary’s words and go easy on the margaritas, but we were only moderately successful at that. So when we did finally get dressed for diner that evening we were both a little giggly. I had chosen to wear the white dress I had bought the other day with the hibiscus printed on it along with my wedge heels. I hadn’t really paid attention to what Jenny had packed and when I turned around and saw that she was wearing the floral dress I had bought her at Christmas my heart soared. I had never actually seen her in the dress and she looked absolutely gorgeous. I knew I had chosen right. We shared a quick kiss before Mary called for us to get down. As we made our way down the stairs, I could see Mary was a little anxious. She stood at the foot of the stairs arms folded staring up at us. Jenny and I both blushed as we made our way down.

‘Well at least you both look very nice and presentable. Except for you Jenny, I don’t think the red lipstick matches.” Mary announced.

Jenny looked confused. ‘I’m not wearing any red lipstick grandma. Alexa is.”

‘I know Alexa is, and I am sure that is where you got this.” Mary said as she reached out and wiped the offending mark off Jenny’s cheek and shows it to her. Jenny instantly blushes while I try to nonchalantly look away. “Go fix yourself up young lady.’ Mary says, who then turns her sights on me. ‘And you young lady should not be leaving your mark like the kissing bandit.” I giggled a bit but quickly stopped as I could tell by the stern stare from Mary was not finding as much humor as I was in the situation. Finally, she spoke after several seconds. ‘It does not bother me at all Alexa, I just worry that others won’t be as accepting. Just be good tonight you two.” I assure Mary we will and we are soon rejoined by my repaired girlfriend and we make our way out to Mary’s car.

Since Jenny and I have been dating I have had the opportunity to visit some pretty posh clubs back in Minneapolis, but they couldn’t hold a candle to the Palm Beach Golf and Yacht Club. The first thing I noticed as we were standing there waiting was the large chandelier that dominated the main room. It was larger than our apartment! It had to be twenty feet across. The chairs looked like they were covered in velvet, but when we sat they were even softer, which I did not believe was possible. The colors were a muted aqua and soft orange mixed in with some pinks. Very Floridian. I was amazed that the glasses seemed to be made of crystal rather than cut glass. I felt a little out of place, but both Mary and Jenny told me to relax. As we ordered I even felt that wait staff came off as much more sophisticated than any one who had served me back in the cities. The menu was loaded with fresh seafood and only prime cuts of meat.

Both Jenny and I had noticed an advertisement when we came in for some sort of club event that evening, which explained our early reservations. After our order, Mary excused herself, saying there was someone she wanted to go speak with. This left Jen and I sitting there. We enjoyed our wine and made silly little comments about the other dinners. We knew we couldn’t be openly hanging on each other, so we held hands under the table. Just as I was about to lean over a whisper to Jenny that I loved her or moment was interrupted by the voice of a middle age woman standing right behind us.

“These two must leave!” The woman said to the head Maître’D. The gentleman was flummoxed as to why we should be asked to leave. “These two people are lesbians and we do not allow THEIR type in this club.” It was the same woman with the bad dye job from the coffee shop earlier in the day and I could feel my blood begin to boil. I was all ready to re-start our argument in earnest when another voice came into play.

“Carol, is there a problem with these young ladies?” Mary asked the middle age woman. Carol, as we had now learned her name, spoke in a more reserved but still upset voice to Jenny’s grandmother.

“Mrs. Thompson. Yes, there is, I met up with these two earlier today. Let’s just say we do not allow THOSE types of people in here.” Carol said with as much snootiness as I had ever heard. Mary looked at Carol in all seriousness when she asked what type of people THOSE people are. “They are lesbians. We can’t have their type in here” Carol said in a hushed tone to Mary.

“I see.” She paused for a moment before turning to the woman. “Carol, is Kevin around?” The woman looked at Mary with a quizzical expression and then looked over at a table across the restaurant where a blading, bi-speckled was just being seated. I saw Mary turn and Carol wave for the man to come over. Mary turned on the charm, even though from my usual encounters with her I could tell it was fake. “Kevin, good to see you. I just ran in to Carol here who telling me she didn’t think lesbians should be allowed in here. What is your opinion of that?

Kevin got all serious and then in one of the most condescending voices I had ever heard, Kevin responded to Mary’s question. “I would have to agree with my wife on that issue. They are an abomination to the American family. I agree with the Vice-President’s support of Conversion Therapy.”

“Those are some pretty interesting views Kevin. And you seem very strong in your convictions.” Mary said. Mary said somewhat dramatically and then looked at Jenny and me. I had to bite my tongue as I could see the twinkle come to Mary’s eyes. “Before we continue on with those thoughts, Carol, Kevin, let me introduce you to my granddaughter Jennifer Thompson and her partner, Alexa Quinn.” The gasp from Carol indicated that she had really stuck her foot in her mouth. Kevin’s eyes went as large a dinner plates as he realized what he had just said “Jennifer, Alexa and I would like to introduce you to Kevin Boyle and his wife Carol. Kevin is one of the accountants the family uses. Speaking of which Kevin, I have noticed some irregularities as I have gone over some the books of both the household and the foundation and I had these audited by another firm. I can see that several were just simple errors but there were a few that concerned me. That is why I had this document drawn up.” Mary said as she pulled a letter from her purse.

“What is that?” a clearly panicked Carol asked Mary.

“Oh that?” Mary replied “That is just a notice of termination of services. I was hoping to talk to Kevin a bit tonight, but was sure if I would give it to him, but tonight my mind has been made up. There will be two employees from the foundation as well as one of our attorneys at your office Monday morning at 8:00 to collect all records of not only the foundation but also all personal and household records from you. I have already filled this order with the courts, so any withholding of the records will result in you being in violation of a Federal Court order.” Kevin looked as if his world was crumbling around him. You could clearly see the sweat on his sunburned brow. His wife began crying and ran out of the restaurant. Mary patted Kevin on the shoulder “You should go attend to your wife.” Mary took her seat with a proud smile splashed across her face. She turned back to Kevin, ‘And yes for your information, your views did affect my decision.” Kevin slowly slumped away from the table.

Jenny and I were in just as much shock as Kevin and carol over what happened. Jenny asked the questions that was on my mind. “Grandma, did you just fire that man because of his and his wife’s views about us?”

“Let’s just say it was the final straw. He had become too comfortable and demanding of the staff at the foundation. The irregularities were not that big a deal but they bothered me. Plus, I never cared much for him or his wife, but I was not the one who had hired him. I was going to let him go after the taxes were filed. I love you Jennifer and you too Alexa. I will not have anyone who does business with this family, belittle a member of this family.” Mary said quite forcefully. Nothing else was said of the little incident after that. And it did not affect the enjoyment of our meal. The tenor of the meal returned to the happiness that was apparent before our reintroduction to the Boyles. I did learn one thing though, I now had two Thompsons I never wanted to make mad at me.

Following dinner, we went home and enjoyed an after-dinner drink with Mary (Irish Coffees of course) before Mary bid us a good night. This time it was my turn to get up and give Mary a hug. “Thank you for everything the last few days, and I’m not just talking the hospitality Mary.” She just smiled and patted me on the cheek. She led me over to Jenny and motioned for me to sit down.

“As I told you two back in Minneapolis, not everyone is going to be so accepting of the two of you, but if the two you continue to love each other the way you two do, you will be able to overcome anything. I love both of you two, now just be good to each other. Good night” Mary completed here little speech and headed off to bed. Jenny and I just held each other for the rest of the night, first on the couch and then back in our room. The words of Mary stuck with both us as we drifted off to sleep.

The following morning was quiet and relaxing, just as we had hoped. The trip had turned out to be one that would always hold a special place in both my and Jenny’s hearts. We hung around for the morning and later that afternoon said our goodbyes to Mary and headed for the airport. As we settled in to our First-Class seats for our return flight home I thought about the last few days and what had happened. First off, Jenny and I were able to get away from all the stress we had been dealing with since Christmas and spend some quality time together. Secondly, we had another member of one of our families stand up for the two of us and stand up for us in one the most dramatic and public ways I could have ever imagined. Surely word would get around of how Mary had reacted that night to someone belittling me and Jenny and that would surly set a precedence as to where we stood at least with those from Jenny’s side of the tracks.

But most important, the love Jenny and I shared was strengthened. Sure, there were some public statements by each of us and there were some moments where we had to really express that love caring to the other, but it had all worked to strengthen us. As we held each other before we nodded off, Jenny leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. “Alexa Marie Quinn, I am so lucky I found you. Thanks for not only being my lover by my best friend. I love you.” I settled back into my seat as she nestled down into my chest. I kissed Jenny one more time on the head and closed my eyes and dreamed of the future for the two of us for probably the first time.

Alexa Chapter 19: Past, Present and Future

Our trip to Florida was now a distant memory. The relaxation we had achieved on that little trip to try and gain some sanity in our lives, sometimes didn’t feel like it really happened. And other than our little stay at home spring break where new friends were made, Jenny and my lives seemed to be pulled in a million different directions. Whether it be school, my counseling or our families, something always seemed to demand our time. But for all the craziness, there was always one thing that Jenny and I could count on, each other. Our love for one another continued to grow. That’s not to say we were blinded by each other but we knew the other would be there for us always. However, I tried like hell at one point to really mess that up.

During our Florida sojourn, I had become more convinced I needed to begin to make a change in how I presented myself. To put it bluntly, I was sick of the damn breast forms. I had decided at Christmas that Alex was no longer the path I wanted for my life and I have spent every day trying to achieve that goal. And I had, for the most part. The breast forms had become a symbol that while my mind had changed, my body had not. I had talked with Debbie about this in the past but I felt it was time to make the move. After my first session with Debbie following our return from Florida, I sat Jenny down to talk with her about it. As had been the case with almost everything I had stated, Jenny said she would support me. But she did put out a caveat. “Listen to Debbie. She will know if it is the right time.” Jenny told me. “I don’t want you doing something stupid. She is the expert here, not you. Listen to her. Will you promise me that?” Jenny urged me again and I agreed. The next few times I met with Debbie I continued to express my feelings to Debs. But each time, she said she still wanted to make sure I was ready. Each time I came back from my appointment, Jenny asked me if Debbie had given me the prescription and each time, with sadness in my voice, I told her no. Each time I could see Jenny begin to get concerned about how I was acting and continued to repeat the mantra of listening to Debbie and not to do anything stupid. We both had read articles of people self-medicating and I knew that was not the way I wanted to go and it wasn’t as if I was going to run out and get a boob job without a doctor’s approval.

I continued to tell Debbie about wanting to begin HRT. And while for the most part she agreed with me, she urged me to make sure. She was always explaining about the changes it would make in my life and that this was a big step for me. At one of our appointments she willingly set me up for an appointment with an endocrinologist to review my chemical makeup. “But before I am willing to agree that you are ready to begin HRT, you need to come to terms with all of this, including Jenny.”

“What do you mean Jenny? She says that she is behind me 100 percent.” I was confused by Debbie’s comment.

Debbie looked at me a made a pronouncement that really put me in a spin. “I am not talking about what Jenny’s thoughts are, I am talking about yours. Basically, since the day you walked in the door, there have been three people you have wanted to accept you as a woman. The first is your father. Unfortunately, due to his own stupidity, that is not going to happen. The second was Jenny. You wanted her love as you moved along in your journey and she has given you that tenfold. But there is one last person you have needed the approval of and all that will need to happen before you begin this next journey. Do you know who that is?” I shook my head. “You need to accept that you are Alexa and not Alex.”

‘What are you talking about Deb? I am Alexa. Alex ceased to exist at Christmas. I have lived and, what little I was able to, worked as Alexa. The only time I have had to be Alex was when I got on the airplane.”

“What about when you are intimate with Jenny? Does Alex not exist there? Isn’t that the one place that you have had concerns over as you move forward?” Dr. Burke shot back. I was stumped. She had me. That has been the one thing that has sat there like an albatross around my neck. I had always begin scared that as things changed, Jenny’s feelings for me would change. No matter how many times she convinced me that nothing would change, she would always love me. But there was still part of me that wouldn’t be convinced of that. I would always have this feeling that I had taken something away from her. I think my non-reply to that questioning gave Debbie everything she needed to hold off on prescribing me the Estrogen I had been hoping to begin. “Alexa, you have come a long way, but you must make peace with this notion that you would not be taking away something from Jenny. I would still like you to see the endocrinologist, but for the time being I am going to hold off on the prescription. Can you understand that?”

“Yes, I understand Debbie.” I said that just to keep her believing I did, but in actuality I was lying. I didn’t believe that was any reason to not start HRT. I was ready. I wanted to move on and live my life more as a woman and I had ways of doing that. I thank Debbie and finished up the rest of our sessions. As soon as it was over I raced home to begin my research. If Debbie was not going to allow me to begin what I felt I needed, I was going to take matters into my own hands. As I walked in the door, I opened my laptop and began researching the one thing I knew would help me feel better, breast implants. I searched the various plastic surgeons in the Twin Cities who performed such procedures. As I was looking at these various sites, Jenny came home. She walked over to the couch and gave me a kiss.

‘Hey babe. How was Debbie today?” Jenny asked. I grumbled some sort of response that she was fine. I was concentrating on the plastic surgeons. “Did she prescribe the hormones?” Jenny asked. I told her no and that I didn’t need her anyway. Jenny was confused “What are you talking about? You definitely need her.”

“No I don’t, I am taking matters into my own hands.” I state as I hand the laptop over to Jenny with a smug look on my face. Jenny looked at the computer and started to get upset.

“This is your solution? Breast Implants? Your doctor, who has been there for you through everything thinks you’re not ready so you are going to go out and buy some breasts? Why did she say you weren’t ready?” I told her I didn’t want to talk about it, but Jenny just pressed. I kept trying to avoid the issue until I finally caved, and it did not come out well.

‘Fine. Debbie says I haven’t come to terms with you yet!” Jenny asked what Debs meant by that. “She says that I still haven’t gotten over the feelings that I will be taking something away from you, and she may be right. See this way I won’t have to worry about that.” Jenny just looked at me. Rather than the sympathy and understanding she usually displays in these moments, she begins to get upset.

“After all the times I have told you it doesn’t matter to me if your dick works or not, that I just want you to be happy. After all of that you still feel, and your doctor confirms the thought, you will be taking something from me! When are you going to get it that you are not taking anything from me! You would rather piss away a bunch of money and ignore your doctor and butcher yourself! I don’t get it.” I don’t think I have ever seen her that mad and she stormed off to our room. I started grumbling more as I retrieved my laptop and began looking again.

“I’m an adult. I can do whatever I want!” I say to myself, but as I keep looking at the various sites, one word that Jenny said keeps coming back to me. Butcher. And that is exactly what I was going to do I realized. I had always thought that I would take the Estrogen and allow nature to run its course. I had never been a fan of fake breasts. I remember the one time I got hauled to a strip joint by my friends and I couldn’t stand the fake breasts. They looked like plastic. I even remember my old roommate, Wyatt telling me about one dancer he had seen whose breasts were like rocks they were so hard. The thought of something like that on my chest really started to get to me. It wasn’t like I was going to go out and get some porn star tits, but the thought that they weren’t real started to get to me. I put down the laptop and began to think about it. Jenny was right, I would be harming myself if I did something like this. I had to go apologize. And unlike our other roommate, I had no problem telling Jenny she was right. I walked back to the bedroom door and knocked.

“What do you want Alexa?” Came from the other side of the door. It didn’t sound like the Jenny that had been my constant companion over the last few months. This sounded like the Jenny I met back the first week of freshman year. I knew right at that moment I had really screwed up.

‘Can I come in?” I asked meekly through the door. I had never felt so low as I had at the very moment. She told me I could come in and I humbly entered the room. Jenny had a suitcase on the bed and was stuffing clothes into it. ‘Where are you going?” I ask. Panic was taking over my body. I had really fucked up this time.

‘I’m going to my parents for a few days. I think you need to figure out what you want and having me around isn’t going to help.” Jenny told me as she shoved a couple of skirts into the suitcase. I ran over to her and pleaded with her to stop. ‘Why should I? So, I can watch you sit around here and not believe what I say and watch you plan your mutilation? No thank you!” Jenny said as she stormed out the door, only to return a few seconds later with a few tops.

“Jenny stop, please! You are right! I am not going to go through with the surgery! I do believe you, it’s just, that there is more to it than that, I think” I state as I slump down on the bed. Jenny stops and looks at me. I think she knows I am serious and not just trying to get her to stay. She sits down on the bed next me and I collapse into her. At first, she doesn’t do anything, but as I continue to use her as a human Kleenex, she places an arm around me. After a few minutes, she finally asks what the problem is. I look up at her through my tear strained eyes. ‘I won’t be able to give you a baby.” I tell her and then collapse back into her. I then feel her second arm wrap around me.

“Is that what is really bothering you?” she asks. I just nod my head. She continues to hold me as I try to gain some sort of control. After a second or two, I finally do and lean back and look at her.

“Jen, I do not doubt your love for me and I hope you never doubt my love for you. And I know we have talked about the, um, changes that I will go through and you say it doesn’t matter. It’s just I keep have this feeling in the pit of my stomach that I am taking something away from you. And after seeing how you were with Abby at Disney World, I can’t help but feel like I will be taking even more away from you if I start HRT. You were wonderful with that little girl. And that is something I won’t be able to give you and that, that..” I can’t go on and break down once again. Jenny still says nothing but just holds me for a moment. Finally, she says something.

“You know there are ways we can make sure that we can at least have that in our lives you know.” Jenny says to me. I look up at her perplexed, which has seemed to become my default position when we talk about these things. “We could collect some, um, how do I say this without sounding like a doctor. We could save some, you know, stuff and freeze it for the future.” I look at her again like she is telling me the sky is green. Then it dawns on me.

“You mean collect sperm and freeze it?” I ask. She smiles at me and nods as I try and wrap my head around her comment. “Um, how would that work? I mean how do we, ah, um, collect it?”

Jenny breaks out into uproarious laughter. She looks at me with a huge grin on her face. “That’s it!” she says trying not to contain her laughter. “Next time I take you to get your hair done we are getting it bleached! I can’t believe you just said that!” She says still laughing as I try and play catch up. “I know you were a teenage boy at one time. We would just have to do THAT in a more clinical setting where they would collect your sperm in a cup or something and then freeze it! What did you think? Did you think that they would hook you up to a milking machine like a cow?” Embarrassed I look away before Jenny takes my head in her hands and forces me to look up. She sees the look in my eyes and suddenly the sympathy that I had wanted earlier appears. “Aww, I’m sorry babe. I thought you knew how it worked? I didn’t mean to make fun of you.” She kisses me on the forehead and then begins moving down my face before settling at my lips where she gives me a long tender kiss. “I’m sorry babe, please forgive me.” How can I not forgive her? She is my world.

But I still have those nagging doubts. “Jen, I still don’t think you realize what I mean in some of this. Yes, that is something we will look into but it is the other part that still gets to me, you know? I mean I can see how much you enjoy it when we, um, make love that I feel like I would take away from you if I do this. You can’t blame me for being concerned that you will miss that.” I state as I try and get all my fears out in the open. I realize that this is probably, no it is, the biggest decision I will make up to this point in my life. Jenny just smiles at me again.

“Will it be different? Sure, it will be different. But what you have failed to understand all along is that it is not the physical act that makes our love making so wonderful, it is the person I am with.” Jenny tells me. “Alexa I. LOVE. YOU! That we can share that love together in such an intimate way is what makes it so wonderful. We will figure it out, we have on everything else in our lives, haven’t we? I don’t care what you have down there. It is you I want to be with. Always. You are the greatest thing that has ever or will ever happen to me. I can’t imagine being without you. So, if we have to make some changes, so what! It is you that I love, not that thing down there.” She says pointing at my lower areas. She gives me another kiss and then backs away slowly. “I love you Alexa Marie Quinn. Whatever happens, we will make it work, OK?” I nod and tell her once again I love her. We slowly begin another long kissing session trying to share the tenderness Jenny has been displaying to me. However, our moment is soon interrupted by the voice of Katie in the other room.

“Alexa! Get your ass out here right now! You too Jenny! What the hell is this shit on your computer!” Katie screams. Being around Katie for so long I know the difference between her being mad and her being pissed. Jenny and I slowly get off the bed and make our way out to the living room where we find Katie sitting on the couch just staring in our direction. She reaches down and spins the computer towards me. ‘What the hell is this?” Katie asks me. I can see the fire in her eyes, a fire I have seen only a few times ever. “Are you thinking of fucking with your body? This is not right Alexa. I thought you were smarter than this! Having some quack hack away at you just because you want tits! I can’t believe this!”

I quickly take a seat next to Katie on the couch and try to explain everything to her. How I have been getting anxious ever since Florida and also, I begin telling her my fears about Jenny. Jenny comes over and sits next to me. She takes my hand in hers as I continue to try and explain everything to Katie. Katie at first seems skeptical as to what I am saying but soon those fears are allayed. Katie turns and pulls me in to a big hug. “Thank god you are coming to your senses. I am sure it’s hard and when you start going through this it will be even harder. But you’ got us Alexa. You have blondie over there who loves you more than anything and you have me. I love my little sister and I don’t want to see her going and doing something stupid. I have to watch out for you and make sure you are doing this right, OK?” Katie says and then kisses me on the cheek. The peace seems to have been made between Jenny and I, but I can see she is still keeping an eye on me. I did keep my appointment with the endocrinologist and hoped that soon I would begin the journey I was longing for.

My issues over my body were still present, but that wasn’t the only issue I was having to deal with. Right after we got back from Florida, Jenny’s father called and asked if we wanted to meet him for dinner. Jenny told him of course we would and it was decide to meet at Rosato’s. Marty was actually excited, as he admitted to his daughter that he had not been there for a long time. Jenny and I got organized and quickly made our way to the restaurant. We were the first to arrive and as usual, Paul greeted us in his usual manner. ‘Jenny, Alexa how good to see you two! Table for two tonight?”

“Three tonight Paul, my dad is joining us.” Jenny told the owner.

“About time that bum showed up! He hasn’t been here in months!” Paul exclaimed. Just as he was saying that, Marty came walking in.

“What did you call me you old Dago reprobate?” Marty said as the two shook hands and exchanged a manly hug. “Good to see you Paul. See your mother is still feeding you.” Marty said as he patted his friend on his prodigious stomach.

“You skinny little WASP. You could use some of this good food. How have you been? I heard about Marilyn. Hope it is going OK.” Paul said as he showed his concern for his friend’s wife.

“About as well as can be expected, from what they are telling me.” Marty said as he turned his attention to me and Jenny. “Hi Jenny” he said as he gave his daughter a hug. ‘Hello Alexa” he said to me as he broke the hug. The smile on his face was very genuine and caring. I could see he wanted to say more but didn’t know how to go about it.

Paul led us to a table and handed each of us a menu. He reached over grabbed the ever-present bottle of Chianti and poured us each a glass. “Marie has the night off girls so you won’t be able to harass her tonight. Gina will be serving you tonight. I will send her over in a few minutes.” Paul states as he headed back towards the kitchen. The three of us got settled in and began looking over the menu. Marty was the first to speak.

‘It seems like you two have adopted this place. I haven’t been here in a while. It still feels like coming home.” Marty said as he perused the menu. As happy as Marty seemed, you could see something was on his mind. Jenny and I exchanged glances trying to figure out when to jump in and ask him about Jenny’s mother. Before we could say anything, Gina, our waitress for the evening, appeared to take our order. Jenny and I were both still debating and finally decided to split an order of Ravioli. Marty ordered up the Linguine and Clams and Gina moved off to place our orders. Before Jenny could say anything, her father spoke up again. “Well I see you still aren’t eating much and now you have Alexa doing the same.” Marty said as he gently teased his daughter.

“Oh, be quiet Daddy! We have to watch our figures, besides if we each ordered we could feed the two of us for a week!” Jenny said as she brushed aside her father’s concerns before getting on with what she really wanted to ask. ‘Have you talked with mother yet?”

Marty let out a sigh. “Not yet. They won’t let me for a few weeks. It’s a 60-day program and the first month there is no contact. But I have been getting some reports from her doctor. He says it’s going fine, but I feel like I am getting mixed signals. It’s tough baby. I am still not happy with her but that doesn’t mean I don’t want her to get better.” The sadness Marty was showing got to me and I had to turn away for a moment. Since that night at their house, Marty had been very nice, but stressed. He snorted a bit before speaking again. ‘Enough about that for a while, I hear the two of you took a little trip?” Marty stated being a typical male and avoiding the real issue at hand. I stopped for a second, realizing what I had just thought. I must have had an odd look on my face as I sat there because I could see Jenny look at me with the same look she gives me when I do something strange. Luckily our dinner arrived. We did however continue on the conversation with Marty about our Florida trip.

“You must have spoken to your mother then Marty. It was a fun trip. It was all Jenny’s idea to get out of town.” I said.

“I could see from the Visa bills.” Marty joked. Both Jenny and I blushed. Jenny spoke up next.

‘Your just lucky Lex was with Daddy. I bet she saved you a couple of thousand dollars.” She stated, before turning to me and saying, “the little spoilsport” and sticking her tongue out at me which I promptly returned. Marty laughed. I filled him in on how she wanted to buy $5000 Mickey Mouse earrings and I thought it was crazy and that we would get in trouble from him. Marty continued his laughter.

‘Well thank you for being the voice of reason Alexa. Someone has to keep her in line. So how was the trip?” For the next few minutes we filled him in on our little adventure at the Magic Kingdom and our drive down to Mary’s house. I commented on what a beautiful place it was.

‘It is a beautiful place. I love going down there. One reason I have been getting involved in the citrus business so much.” Marty chuckled. “I do need to ask you two to tell me what exactly happened at the club with Kevin Boyle?” I nearly chocked on my ravioli. Jenny’s eyes went wide. We looked at each other for a second before Jenny began telling the tale of our encounters with Carol Boyle and then how Mary had stepped in when she heard the woman’s comments. I added a bit, explaining how Mary already had the court order with her. Marty just shook his head as we went on. “I wish she wouldn’t do that. I can understand her getting rid of the guy for the house and her personal accounts, but I really wish she would talk with me or Bridget about the other things. Did she do anything else while you two were down there?” A forlorn Marty asked. I started giggling as I thought about the car ride. Jenny looked at me and I just whispered Friday which got Jenny giggling. Marty just stared at us. “What?” he asked. Jenny and I began telling the other to speak. Finally I relented and spoke up.

“When we went to dinner Friday night, um, Mary drove our rental car.” I said.

“Oh god!” Marty exclaimed. “Did she hit anything?” He asked as his head hit his hands.

We both laughed. Jenny answered her father. ‘No she didn’t, but I did get a little nervous when she squealed out of the drive way!” Marty just groaned. I added in my two cents.

“Jenny was so nervous I thought she was going to break my hand!” I told Marty, which earned me an evil glare from Jenny before she began laughing. Marty broke in, all serious

“She is not to be driving. She cracked up her car about three years ago, drove it into the gate. It was then we decided she had to stop driving, thus the Rolls. It was a peace offering. Do not get sucked in you two. Do you hear me?” Marty advised. And while he sounded all serious, the smile on his face belied his feelings. “I swear that woman will be the death of me.” He sighed. Jenny and I giggled and tried to comfort him. He looked at us and warned us again. We just smiled and promised we would, knowing full well we probably wouldn’t

Following the meal and coffee, we made our way out. Marty stopped and spoke with Paul again and promised it wouldn’t be as long between visits. The three of us moved out to the parking lot, where Jenny and Marty exchanged a hug good bye. Surprisingly, Marty came walking right up to me. “Alexa I want to thank you again for taking care of Jenny. Knowing you were with her made me feel a lot better.” And then he leaned over and gave me a hug! I looked over and could see Jenny tear up. I returned the hug and could feel myself begin to tear up a bit. As he broke the hug, I could see he felt a bit embarrassed. ‘I’m sorry Alexa, but you have made Jenny so happy I felt I needed to do that.”

I smiled at my girlfriend’s father. “No need to thank me or feel bad. I love your daughter. And thanks for trusting me.” I stood on my toes and gave him a kiss on the cheek which made him blush even more. Jenny was tearing up even more. She came over and hugged her father again. “You two take care of each other. I am still trying to understand everything, but I can’t deny the love you two share. And one last thing.” Marty paused for effect as we looked at him. “Don’t let Grandma talk you into anything crazy.” Marty flashed us a smile and headed off. Jenny and I just hung on each other and waved goodbye to Marty as he pulled away. Jenny reached up and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“See. I told you he would come around.” Jenny said smiling at me. Once again the love that came from her eyes melted me.

“How did I get so lucky?” I say as I turned to her and took her in my arms.

“I’m the lucky one” Jenny said. I tried to start an argument right there over who was luckier. We both just started giggling and made our way back to Jenny’s car and headed back to the apartment, where our ‘argument’ continued late into the night. The ‘argument’ made the next morning a little tough but worth the yawns.

But Marty wasn’t the only family fun we had to deal with. My father’s estate had finally been settled. My mother wanted all three of us children at the lawyer’s office to witness all the paperwork and agree to all the terms. This was not something I was looking forward to. This would be my first time around Adam since the funeral and it was a prospect that frightened me. In one of the weird twists in life, Danny showed me his support. “Don’t worry about Adam OK? Ma will be there and I will be there. He knows I am seeing Katie and he knows how close you and her are. We got your back.” As these words came out of my brother’s mouth I thought I was going to faint. Here was my meathead brother Danny protecting me again. Was Katie on his case? Was mom? Or was he doing this all on his own? Whatever it was, I was thankful that I had his support. I tried to give a him a quick hug but was quickly pushed away. “Knock it off Alexa!” He told me, but I didn’t, and eventually I got him. This time Katie found us.

“Oh this is just so precious, brother and sister sharing a special moment.” I laughed but Danny started to blush. The Danny of old would have told Katie to be quiet or something along those lines, but not now. I could see a little grin on his face as he looked at Katie and I could see one on hers. Was this getting even more serious? It took a moment for the two to break eye contact with each other and get back to the normal conversation.

“So what is the plan for Friday?” I ask. Danny goes on to explain how after we have the reading, mom wants to take all of us out to dinner at Lefty’s. “All of us? As in just us three and her?” Danny tells me all the girlfriends are included. I look over at Katie “Are you going?”

“Of course. One, do you think I am going to miss a free meal and two do you think I am going to miss a chance to give Bethany Johnson shit?” Katie tells me which causes both Danny and I to laugh.

“Those two are perfect for each other, asshole and a bitch.” I state which causes Danny to give me a bit of a lecture about being nice to Adam. I started mocking him, using my hands like a puppet, telling him he was just yapping on. It was then he called me a little brat. I wanted to giggle and fought it hard. Katie was laughing away. I knew I had to get back at him. “I’m telling mom you called me a brat!” Katie and I both lost it.

“You are a brat Alexa.” Danny told me. Just as he said it, Jenny walked in the apartment. Danny turned and pointed at her and said, “and it’s all her fault.” Jenny looked around and saw Danny calling me names and Katie and I laughing our heads off. A confused Jenny asked what was going on. Danny spoke up “Your girlfriend’s a brat and it’s all your fault.” Jenny broke out into laughter and came and hugged me and gave me a kiss.

“You’re damn right Danny, and I love her for it!” Jenny told my brother and gave me another kiss. Danny threw his hands up in the air.

“You three are nuts!” He said “I am never going to win around here am I?” To which the three of us answered in unison “Nope” Danny plopped down in the living room chair. Katie went over and took pity on her boyfriend, but Jenny and I couldn’t stop laughing. A bit later we did begin going over the plans for our upcoming night. Jenny, Katie and I would head down Friday afternoon and Danny would pick me up at Katie mom’s house then we would all meet at Lefty’s. The three of us girls also decided we were going to dress to the nines that night. As Katie said ‘Look out Faribault! Here we come!” Jenny and I cheered on. Faribault did not know what was going to hit them.

Friday came and before I could make my way down to Faribault, I had my meeting with Debbie. It was an interesting meeting, as I told her all about the argument Jenny and I had and the resolution we had. I told her the real truth behind my fears. Debbie looked at me in a bit of shock. “A child? That’s what this was all about? You know there are ways to take care of that, don’t you?” Debbie asked. I looked down, embarrassed.

“I didn’t think of that solution before.” I admit. “Jenny actually teased me about that. But now I know that we can have our own children. I feel I have made peace with it all.” I said to my counselor, hoping that this would be a final step and Debbie would write the prescription, However I don’t think it was in the cards.

“I am concerned that you thought about having surgery. I need to review a few things. We are so close Alexa but I still want to be sure in this. We will meet again Monday and talk about it. But let’s talk about today. Are you ready to be with Adam for such a long period?” I told her I was and told her I had an ally, Danny. She was surprised, but not completely shocked. When she asked if it was pressure from Katie. I looked at her for a moment trying to decide what it was. It hit me.

“I think it is all him. It has been weird. He has been really nice to me, but not like out of character. I feel like he just accepted it. Maybe mom and Katie have been on him, but he has been really sweet. He even jokes with Jenny and he has gotten more comfortable with the two of us.” Debbie smiled and continued to move through my relationships with my mother and Katie. Finally she makes it back to me.

“Alexa, I will say I am very proud of how far you have come in all these relationships. It’s been a tough road, but it’s not over. There will be many more challenges ahead of you. Are you ready?” Deb asks me in as serious of a tone as I have ever heard. I swallow hard before I answer.

“I am ready Deb. I feel have been ready for some time. I know it will be tough but I have got family and friends. Plus I have an ace up my sleeve. I have Jen. She gives me more support than anyone in the world.” I state with a confident smile on my face. Debbie just nods at my pronouncement. However as much as I was hoping for the Estrogen to finally be prescribed, I watch Debbie sit back. I think she sees the disappointment on my face over her action.

“Alexa, there is nothing to worry about right now. I need some time yet to be sure you are ready. Plus, you have some major things to do this weekend. We will meet again on Monday and talk some more.” My disappointment must have really shown through. As I was preparing to leave, Deb stopped me before I walked out. She took me by the shoulders and looked me in the eye. “You are so close Alexa. Don’t let this get to you. Take care of these things back home OK?” I just look down and nod. Then Deb does something that floors me. She lets go of my shoulders and gives me a deep hug. “It will all work out. Now get out of here.” Deb says with a her usual casualness that makes me feel a bit better. I head home where once again I have to tell Jenny that I did not receive the prescription. She didn’t seem upset, but I would catch her just looking at me like I was going to do something. It was an odd feeling.

While we were waiting for Katie to get back from class I had changed into a dress of Jenny’s. It was a Black maxi dress with an A-line skirt. The dress had three-quarter length sleeves and had large pink and white roses on it. I finished it off with a pair of 4 inch black strappy heels. When I looked in the mirror I was amazed at how well I looked. Even though it was very conservative, it did show of my body very nicely. When I walked out to the living room, Jenny was more than stunned. Her eyes got real big, “wow” she whispered as I showed off the dress. She got up off the couch and walked over. “I may be biased but you look incredible babe” she said as she gave me a kiss. It was very soft and loving. As we broke away I can say I was a bit shocked by Jenny’s response. She had a grin on her face and just kept staring at me. I could see the lecherous look come to her eyes before she let me go and said she had to do something. As she was heading back to the bedroom I asked what. “I have to find a different dress for tonight. I can’t look like some frump next to you!” She said.

Katie finally made it home and when she saw me she had a comment as well. ‘I thought you were with Jenny? Looks like your trying to get lucky down at Lefty’s tonight.” I promptly told my sister to shut up and that I wanted to look nice. Besides, it’s not revealing at all I told her. “No it’s not but you do look very good Lex. You might kill Adam when you walk in “ The two of us share a giggle. When Katie asked me where Jenny was, I told her she was in looking for a different dress. “I don’t blame her. Heck I am going to go raid the closet. Can’t have my little sister outshining me!” And with that Katie rushes off. Fifteen minutes later the two finally emerge carrying a garment bag and Katie wheeling a small case. I ask if I can see the dresses and am promptly told no. They informed me that they were going to get ready at Katie’s and had also brought a change of clothes in case we spent the night. It took me a minute to organize my things and soon we were out the door. When we got to Katie’s mom’s house, Danny was sitting in the driveway waiting.

“Where have you three been?” Danny asked as he walked over and gave Katie a kiss. Jenny and I let out with an ‘Oooh” that caused my brother to get frustrated and Katie to stand with a smug smile. When Jenny and I started in with the ‘Katie and Danny sitting in a tree’ his frustration took over. “Would you two shut up.” Jenny and I just giggled as Danny began to growl a bit. “Come on Alexa, were going to be late” My brother told me. I shared a quick kiss with Jenny as we giggled away at my brother. I followed him over to his truck , still teasing him a bit. However when I get to the passenger side, I was met with the latest dilemma of my transition.

I stood there looking at the passenger seat. I had never realized just how high it was. And how tight this dress was. I tried to lift my left foot and I couldn’t get it high enough. I spun around and braced my right hand on the door and my left hand on the frame. That didn’t work either. I next tried to grab the handle over the door, but couldn’t reach. Danny sat there behind the wheel staring at me with an agitated look.

“Come on! Get in!” My brother urged me. I could see he was getting irritated with me. Finally I looked at him. The embarrassment I felt was huge. I was about to really give him more of reason to agitated.

“I can’t. Can you help me?” I asked. I tried the puppy dog look I would use on Jenny.

“Aagh!” Danny yelled out as Jenny and Katie saw the predicament I was in. Katie leaned back against Jenny’s car she was laughing so hard. Jenny at least felt bad for me and came running over, not that she wasn’t laughing her head off. Danny got out from behind the wheel and came over to the passenger side and just stared at me. He picked me up and threw me on the front seat like a sack of potatoes. and then stormed off to the other side of the truck. I shared a quick kiss with Jenny before Danny admonished me to shut the door. As we drove down the road, Danny wouldn’t say anything. I felt I should say something, I looked at Danny and apologized for having to help me into the truck. He looked at me and then back at the road. After a minute, he turned and looked at me. “You three are going to drive me nuts, do you know that?” I just giggled at my brother’s frustration. I knew I had to continue teasing him a bit so I leaned over. And placed my head on his shoulder.

“I am so lucky to have such a great big brother.” I say in the girliest voice I could muster which just caused more frustration on Danny’s part and more laughter from me. He gripped the steering wheel so hard his knuckles started turning white and he began to mumble. I just laughed at him. I did eventually offer up a ‘thank you’ which earned me a grunt. The ride continued with him mumbling away and me teasing him. When we got to the law office, my mother was just getting out of her minivan. I slid out of the truck still laughing away, but Danny was still crabby. My mother asked what was up. Before I could gain control of my laughing, Danny answered.

“Your daughter is nuts!” Danny growled. My mother asked what was wrong and I told her the tale of the afternoon’s events. My mother laughed too, much to Danny’s irritation. Then my mother looked at me and began to admonish me over the tightness of my dress. This brought Danny out of his funk as he laughed at me for getting in trouble. My mother began smiling and I could see a bit of tear come to her eye. She made a comment of how great it was that we were getting along like brother and sister and hugged both of us. Danny instantly became grumpy again. He looked up to the sky. “Why are all the women in my life nuts!” He exclaimed. Mom and I followed Danny into the office giggling away. Mom had put her arm around me as we made the short walk and giggled away, Danny tuned one more time and groaned over the two of us. He looked at us ‘You’re all nuts!” He exclaimed again. Mom and I just laughed as we passed by my brother as he held the door for us. I reached up, pinched him on the cheek and thanked him for holding the door. The mumbling continued. As we were walking into the office, it hit me how ‘normal’ all of this felt. And rather than crying I grinned a little wider and stood up a little straighter. I knew that at the at point my family had accepted me, at least two-thirds of them.

The final third was waiting for us in the attorney’s office. Adam sat there and just glared at me as we came in “What is he doing here?’ He asked. Before mom could open her mouth, Danny spoke up.

“She is here because she is our sister.” Danny states as a smug smile came across my face. Danny looks over at me. “She may be nuts but she is our sister.” Adam did not take well to our brother’s comment.

“So they got you sucked in to huh?” Adam said with a snort. “You start going out with that Fahey chick and you fall into this trap. That is our brother. Our brother the fairy who wears dresses. Why am I the only one who sees the truth here?”

I could take it when he ripped on me but he couldn’t say anything about Katie. “You leave Katie out of this.” I yelled out. Adam just laughed at me. Adam’s taunts continued but mom quickly spoke up.

“Alexa is your sister and this is family business and the family is required to be here. You will show her nothing but respect when you are in my presence. Do you understand?” My mother said to Adam, wagging her finger at him the whole time.

Danny leaned over and whispered into my ear. “I guess she showed him” I started giggling and slapped him on the arm again. This time he whined “Ma, she’s doing it again!” Adam let out a long snort at this comment. My mother looked at me.

“Alexa Marie Quinn, you be nice to your brother.” This caused Danny to laugh. She then turned her anger at him “And Daniel Timothy Quinn, quit being a tattletale.” Now it was my turn to laugh. Danny and I sat down and began in again at each other. When mom flashed the ‘look’ at us and asked if she needed to split us up, we both lost it. To say my mother was not happy with us would be an understatement. Adam became more agitated as he stared at Danny and me. He looked at Danny and asked him how he could be so accepting of me. What was said next almost made me lose it. Danny looked at me and then back at Adam.

“Well besides being mean and nuts, she is a pretty good kid. She is the same person as Alex, but happier. And if you took the time to find that out you would understand that.” Adam sat there in shock. He didn’t know how to respond. He just shook his head. I flashed Adam a smug grin that Danny saw and he told me to knock it off. I told him to shut up, but not before the two of us were told to once again to settle down or be split up by our mother. The lawyer happened to walk in just as my mother was admonishing me and Danny and chuckled a bit. He made some comment that he thought children grew out of these petty little things when they got older. My mother responded that she thought they did too, but that Danny and I must be the exception.

David Wolfe, a friend of my Uncle Peter, was the family lawyer. He sat down and began going over everything from my father’s will. My father wanted the three of us to take over the construction business. This shocked me since I had supposedly been kicked out of the family. I think Adam was confused as well. He began questioning the terms of the will. He had always been under the impression that he was getting the company himself, or at worst sharing it with Danny. That my name was still in the will obviously irritated Adam. I knew I wanted nothing to do with the business, so I told my family I wanted out. I had no reason to be involved with any of this and I asked David if there were provisions in the will for buyouts. David asked Adam if he would be interested in buying me out. “Hell yeah!” he said excitedly until Mom shot him a look. He straightened up but was still shocked that mom was flexing on him. David then turned to Danny to see if he would buy me out. Danny nodded, but something didn’t seem right. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it but there wasn’t much enthusiasm there. We continued to go over a few of the other details, such as the property settlement, basically that my mother was getting the house and the land. A few things like investments had to be gone over. I still didn’t see why we needed to be there, but mom insisted. We finished up and said our goodbyes to David and made our way out of the office. Adam said nothing other than he would see us at Lefty’s and moved off quickly. Mom tried to get me to ride with her, but I could see something was on Danny’s mind so I said I would ride with him. After finding a way to get in the truck, and again being told once again by my mother that my dress was too tight, we drove off.

As we drove along I could see something was on Danny’s mind, so I prodded him. He didn’t want to say anything, but finally he broke. “I don’t want to be partners with Adam. Hell, I don’t know if I want to stay around here.” I was shocked. I was convinced my brother would never leave Faribault. I asked him why. The answer he gave really surprised me. “Adam is a bigger prick than dad ever was. I haven’t worked on the same crew as Adam in over a year. We got into a couple of screaming matches and really pissed dad off. He split us up. Plus...” And then he stopped talking. There was something else besides our brother.

“Is it Lynn?” I asked. He shook his head. I was still at a loss and I asked him again. At first, he just stared straight ahead but I kept guessing. Finally, he just looked at me.

“Katie. I don’t think she wants some loser boyfriend back here.” At first I was speechless, then I broke out in laughter. Danny glared at me for a second, before I saw a different side of him. He was like a lost puppy. Of course, I couldn’t let it be.

“You’re whipped aren’t you” I said and continued laughing. I teased him big time. But then I stopped. Suddenly a new thought came over me. If this kept up Katie would truly become my sister. I paused for a moment before speaking again. “You know Danny, I don’t think you need to worry about where you are at. I have seen the way Katie looks at you. I think she’s whipped too. You guys make a great couple. Weird but great.” My words must have got to him because the ‘Danny grin’ was back. He looked over at me and told me they were not any weirder than me and Jenny. I had to agree with him. For the rest of the ride, the tension in my brother seemed to slip away and we were back joking with each other. It was great. I was amazed that ever since the funeral, we had become closer than we ever had been when I was what’s his name. We finally arrived at Lefty’s and walked in joking and laughing. The best revelation was his true feelings about Adam’s girlfriend Bethany.

“She is a bitch, but I don’t see why she stays with Adam. He is an asshole, always cocking off and she just sits there. I wish she would put him in his place.” I was shocked by this, but couldn’t let it slide.

“You mean like Katie puts you in your place?” I say. Danny laughed at that, but then got all cocky. “Yeah, she is a tough one, but she knowns who is boss”

“Yeah” I said “Her!” The two of us laughed all the way into the bar, where our laughing instantly stopped as we saw our girlfriends sitting at the bar. Smiles crept across both of our faces as we took the two of them in and realized how lucky we were. Jenny was dressed in this dusky blue dress with flowers printed all over them and a plunging neckline that started my mouth watering. Four-inch tan strappy heels completed the look. Katie was not one to be out done. She wore an aqua green wrap dress that accented all her curves and her own heels in a matching color. They both looked great, and we were not the only ones who thought so. The two were receiving a lot of attention from the male patrons of the bar. The attention was soon put to rest as Danny and I were spotted by our girlfriends. I was used to seeing the look of love from Jenny, but to see it from Katie as she looked at Danny amazed me. The smile was not just one of happiness but of warmth and love. We made our way over and both exchanged kisses with our respective girlfriends. Soon the four of us were at the bar having a drink and laughing away and having a great time. This is what I had hoped for all along I realized, love and acceptance. And when I saw my mother come in and look over at us I noticed a smile on her face. Now that was a smile of happiness. I saw her reach up and wipe her eye. Soon she was at the bar and enjoying a drink with her children and their girlfriends. As I held Jenny in my arms I didn’t think I could be any happier.

I was feeling so happy that when Adam and his girlfriend Bethany walked in, I didn’t care what he did or said. The look Adam shot us was one that just oozed contempt for all four of us. Bethany though really seemed like she didn’t want to be there. It was funny when she looked at us her eyes got huge. I don’t know if it was how I was dressed or if it was the sight of Jenny and how gorgeous she was or if it was over Katie and how great looking she had become. I could sense something but I wasn’t really sure but she definatley was acting strange. Katie must have picked up on that too and was instantly all over Bethany.

“Adam, Bethany how good to see you.” Katie said with her best waitress/saccharine voice. Jenny and I had to look away before we laughed out loud. I peeked over my shoulder at Katie who gave me a quick wink. Katie returned her attention to Bethany, “I haven’t seen you in ages. Come on over and join the club. Heck you are already a member of the club, aren’t you?” Jenny and I just gripped each other harder as more fits of laughter overtook us, that we had to fight back. I think Danny was either doing the same or felt sorry for Adam and left us and went over by Adam. Eventually, Jenny and I turned around only to be shot a glare by my mother, followed by a bit of a smirk. She suddenly announced she wanted to go talk to Shelia Beck and headed off for another part of the bar.

“Hi Katie, it has been awhile” Bethany said, before turning to Jenny and me. The two of us stood there grinning, I am sure that we looked like the fakest people in the world standing there, but we were trying. Bethany looked over at me and Jenny. “Hello Jenny” she said and then paused and took a long look at me. I could see that she was struggling with something, but eventually she said, “Hi Alex-a” For the first time since I had met her 6 years ago, I felt sorry for her. She seemed like she was sad about something, but what I am not sure. I watched her look down for a moment before she looked up. At first I thought Katie was going to go into a bitchy mode, but I think she saw something else was up. She asked Bethany if she had remembered working at Lefty back in the old days. Bethany laughed and the two began telling tales while I waved down John the bartender and got the Coors Light she had asked for. She took a long pull off the beer and seemed to relax a bit. She and Katie shared some stories about their days here at Lefty’s and filled us in on some more of the gossip of Faribault. She seemed to relax as time went along, plus the second beer we got her seemed to help.

The whole time this was going on, I could see out of the corner of my eye Danny and Adam’s conversation getting a bit more heated. I also noticed the frown on Adam’s face as he looked over at us four girls laughing away. I don’t think he was happy that Bethany was having a good time with the three of us. I started to understand why she had felt a bit sad. It was when she made a comment about the way the three of us were dressed that I was given to some more insight into what maybe going on. She didn’t look bad, not for Faribault. I then realized I sounded kind of bitchy, and that was not who I am. Here were Jenny, Katie and I, the ‘big city’ girls dressed to the nines and there was Bethany. A nice waist cut leather coat and some very fashionable jeans. A pair of high heels that were almost too much for Faribault but ones that would make her stand out. We were the ones who were out of place not her. Once again, I think Jenny was reading my mind.

“Love the jacket Bethany. I wish I could find one like that for Lex. She would look great in it.” The smile that Jenny flashed was a genuine one. When I took Jenny’s comment in I became more convinced that she had some special power to read my mind. Either that or our minds had truly become one.

‘Thanks” Bethany said as her smiled seemed to brighten up. “Got this at Wilson’s Leather when they went out of business last year. You three look a little too nice for Lefty’s, but it is good to give these old timers a little excitement.” With that all four of us began giggling. It was then I noticed my brothers making their way over. I could see that Adam was annoyed with the “hens” as he called us ‘cackling away.” I saw Bethany’s demeanor change. Thankfully mom came up and told us our table was ready. Danny took Katie by the arm and led the way, while Jenny and I flanked mom and took her by the arms. Jenny began saying how excited she was to finally be eating here. “I have heard Lex and Katie talk about this place so much I can’t wait.”

My mom started laughing. “You’re not really missing much Jenny. That AJ’s place is much better than old Lefty’s” It was so great watching these two get along so well and I looked over at Jenny and flashed a big smile, which was returned with an air kiss. But I don’t think our smiles even approached the smile on my mom’s face. She was practically strutting as we entered the dining room. Several people noticed us coming in and began whispering. Mom leaned over and whispered in my ear. ‘Ignore most of these people. The men are just shocked that I have such a beautiful daughter. The women are jealous.” A giggle came from my mom. I was in shock but also energized at how proud my mom seemed to be walking in with Jenny and I flanking her. It was when we got to the table that I noticed something was amiss. Adam and Bethany were nowhere to be found. I had Jenny sit next to Mom, while Katie had the chair on the other side of my mother held out for her by her boyfriend. Danny and I dutifully sat next to our girlfriends. “Thank god those two are separated” was my mother’s comment which began a round of questioning by Jenny and Katie and both Danny and I earning slaps on the arm. At least I got a sympathy kiss. Danny just got a mini lecture.

As we were sitting there trying to make it up to our better halves, I noticed that the two people who were missing, Adam and Bethany, finally entering the dining room. Adam was upset about something and Bethany looked sad, almost scared as the two of them walked in. Adam let out a very audible groan as he realized he had two choices where to sit. He could either sit next to Danny or he could sit next to me. He quickly sat down next to Danny leaving Bethany standing there staring at him as he basically ignored her and began talking to Danny. I could see sadness in her eyes as she took her seat. I flashed her a sympathetic look as she got situated. I could see she was bothered by something but she did acknowledge my concern with a brief smile and a quick thanks. I knew I had to say something. I leaned over and whispered, “Don’t worry about the meathead, he can be trained. Look at Danny.” For the first time, ever I guess, Bethany and I shared a quick giggle.

“How did that happen?” Bethany asked.

“He was too dumb to realize it” I told her which caused the two of us to really break out in laughter. However, her good mood was quickly squelched by a dirty look from Adam. Bethany returned to her downcast look. I could feel Jenny rubbing my leg and I turned and looked at her and she flashed me a smile. She leaned over and whispered, ‘You are the sweetest thing ever. How did I get so lucky?” She asked. We shared a quick kiss, which was met by mom admonishing us and Adam groaning out loud.

“Do they have to do that shit in public?” He asked only to be shot down by my mother.

“You be quiet Adam. If they want to share their love, let them.” Mom said causing everyone at the table to turn and stare. She just shot back at all of us “What? A woman can’t change her mind?” Which caused all of us girls to giggle, except Bethany, who all of a sudden looked scared. I could see Adam shooting her evil looks. I wanted to say something but bit my lip. The meal seemed to go okay. Jenny commented that this place was good and gently chided my mom over her comments. I leaned over and told her she was an ass kisser which promptly earned me another slap on the arm. But for the most part it went well. Mostly because Adam simply ignored me and Jenny. It didn’t bother me as he was a jerk, but I could see Jenny was a bit bothered by it. I was just glad he hadn’t turned his anger towards me. I did see him shoot some of that anger at Bethany, who as she tried to order a steak was warned by a look to change her order. I could see her get nervous and change her order to some broiled walleye. It was a look that I could sympathize with, as Jen would do that to me occasionally but never displayed anger. Mostly for her it was a gentle reminder to eat better and it was something we could tease the other about.

As we finished the meal. I watched my mother sit back and take in the group around her. She was happy that her whole family was here. She even mentioned it to me and Jenny and I was glad that Adam and I kept it together long enough to make mom happy. However, when Bethany got up to go to the rest room and Danny had gone off to talk to one of his buddies that joy changed. Adam was forced to sit there and deal with us four women. Katie was the first one to attempt a conversation. “So, Adam how have you been?” she asked. Adam just looked at her and sneered. But he refused to answer. My mother admonished him for ignoring Katie’s question. I could see the anger grow,

He stared at my mother before turning to Katie and answering “Oh just fucking great Katie, how about you? I love sitting here with my fairy brother wearing a dress. This is how I want to spend my Friday night.” The rage building. However, if Adam had made a mistake it was coming after me in a conversation with Katie. Jenny and I watched in humor as my ‘sister’ went to work on my brother.

“Why are you such a fucking prick Adam?” Katie answered. I watched as my mother went white at Katie’s comments. But Katie was not done. “Alexa has done nothing to you, but you sit and be an asshole to her, why?” Adam did not take this well and returned the volley.

“People are sitting here laughing at the little fruit” he responded. Katie began laughing. If calling Adam names pissed him off, the laughter put him over the edge, but that didn’t stop Katie.

“You think they are laughing at her? They are loving her. She is a beautiful woman. They are more laughing at you and your asshole attitude if anything.” My mother admonishes Katie for her language. Katie looks over at my mom. “I’m sorry Charlotte but I know what Alexa has been through and I know how happy she is. To hear Adam be so mean just bothers me. He sounds just like his father. A close-minded prick” Just as Katie says this Bethany returns from the restroom. I think she was shocked at what happened next. Adam stood up and began screaming at Katie.

“Fuck you Katie.” Adam says and then points at me “He has gone against everything this family has ever believed in. In my mind, he has destroyed this family. He caused dad to be stupid and now he has my mother and brother so snowed that they accept this shit. That is a man, well I wouldn’t exactly say man but a male. I can’t take this shit” Just then a hand is placed on his shoulder. Adam turns around and standing there is Danny, as mad as ever.

“I think you better shut your mouth Adam” Danny said through gritted teeth as he tried to keep his anger under control. Thankfully mom jumped in before these two started a brawl.

“Enough! All of you! Adam, you DO NOT talk to women that way! And Katie I know I have no right to lecture you, but I am ashamed.”

“Oh sure, you tell me off, but after she says those things about my father and me you just say you are ashamed. It makes me fucking sick. Come on Bethany we’re out of here.” Adam said as he grabbed both his coat and Bethany’s arm. I could see how sad she was and I truly felt sorry for her. She gave us what appeared to be a sympathetic smile as she was being led away. Danny took his seat again and tried to comfort Katie, I think Danny thought she would be like me and Jenny. Katie was different. She wasn’t as weepy as my girlfriend and me. She calmed herself a bit and once again apologized to my mother. My mother for her part was very receptive.

“I gave up trying to control him twenty years ago. I do wish you hadn’t said those things, especially here but it wasn’t far from the truth.” Mom states. I think at that moment I figured out where I got my smart alek sense of humor. “I am shocked by one thing in all of this, Alexa kept her mouth shut.” Everyone laughed, even myself before I put on the fake pout which earned me a sideways hug from Jenny.

“No kidding.” Katie said. “Usually you can’t shut her up!” As Katie finishes up I stick my tongue out at her which she just returns. Jenny then admonishes Katie for being mean to me. And two things resulted with that exchange. Mom laughed and Danny groaned.

Mom decided she had had enough excitement for one evening, so she was going to head home. The four of us decided we should hit the party town of Faribault for a bit. We worked our way back downtown, stopping in at the Depot for one and then hitting both Sammy’s Saloon and Willy’s downtown. It was a lot of fun, and Danny was nice enough to be the designated driver, allowing us three roommates to get a bit crazy. The scene that played out that night was very like the night we went clubbing, but this time we had a driver. Jenny and I just enjoyed being intertwined with one another, but Katie was another story. She may have been the happiest person the United States, and maybe the drunkest. I had never seen her so clingy, but she hung on Danny. She was reveling not only in the fact that she was out in Faribault drawing some longing looks but that she was with Danny. Jenny and I teased her and Danny about getting a room. Katie’s comment was “I would but someone is scared of mommy!” She teased. And even though Danny acted like he was irritated by Katie, he was enjoying it. Hell, he had the second best looking woman in the bar. Jenny and I each said we were the ones with the best.

Following the apartment’s invasion of Faribault that weekend, Monday brought back another week. I was dreading going to see Debbie. I had grown somewhat frustrated with the counseling. I wanted to move on, but Debbie seemed to be dragging her feet. When my classes were over, I made my way over to Debbie’s office. I drug myself up and went in to see my counselor. As always seemed to be the case, Debbie stood to greet me outfitted in one of her immaculate suits, surprisingly this was a new one in pink. I said my hellos and complimented her on her suit. We then sat down and I began my review of the weekend, highlighting the events of Friday night. Debs seemed a bit concerned over Adam’s attitude, “Did you have problems while sitting there with what he was saying?” I looked at her like she was crazy. “You know what I mean.” Debbie admonished me, but I couldn’t help but giggle at Debbie, who realized how she had put things.

I looked my counselor right in the eye. “Of course I had problems with what he was saying. But I felt pity for him. He is so closed minded. But I think what you are trying to get at, did I start crying or anything? No. Like I said I felt sorry for him and what he was thinking. I felt sorrier for his girlfriend. She looked sad. I had problems with her in the past, I thought she was a bitch, but now. Now I see what a controlling jerk my brother is and it makes me feel for her.” Debbie then asked about how my mother was handling everything. ‘She was great, except for how Adam acted.” I told her and then paused, “And I guess me and Danny.”

“Did you and Danny have some issues?” Debbie asked a bit concerned.

“Not really, except he called me nuts. Well he called me, Jenny, Katie and Mom nuts. He was a little annoyed by the women in his life.” I looked down in a bit of shame that was soon cleared as Debbie began laughing out loud.

“I feel sorry for that young man, having to put up with the three of you but I didn’t think your mother would get involved too.” Debbie commented. I went on to relay the events of Friday, starting at Katie’s mom’s and ending at the bars. Debbie shot me a brief look of annoyance as I told her how mom threatened to split the two of us up over the two of us picking on one another, but then smiled. And it wasn’t one of her sympathetic smiles, it was a smile of confirmation, like she had done something and her actions were now being confirmed. Before I could ask her what she was thinking, her phone rang. That was unusual as almost always her phone calls were held at the desk. She got up and answered it only to say hello and then yes, a couple of seconds later. She returned to her seat and sat down, but that smile was still there and again before I could ask her about it, we were interrupted by her door opening. The person who came through the door saw me and instantly smiled as did I. I was shocked that Jenny was there but I knew something was up. After a quick kiss, Jenny sat next to me and we turned our attention to Debbie.

“I took some time to review your case this weekend. When you came in here this past October, I was scared for you. You had so many obstacles in front of you as you began this journey you have chosen to undertake. However, it seems you have worked through those issues.” Debbie paused for a moment. “You have been lucky not only to have had the support system you have had with Katie, but you have had this person next to you. Jenny, you have been the best thing that ever happened to Alexa, in my opinion. You have been there for her through all of these highs and lows. But the two of you were always there together. That’s why I asked you here today Jenny.” Debbie reached into the pocket at that point and produced a brown bottle and handed it to me. Both Jenny and I gasped as we realized what I had just been given. It was what I had been dreaming of the last few months. We looked at each other. Before we could say anything to one another, Dr. Burke went on. “After reviewing everything, I think it’s time. You are ready Alexa. Now, I don’t want you going crazy. One a day! And one reason I asked Jenny here is to ask her to keep an eye on you. Do you think you are ready?” Debs asked.

I looked at Jenny. We locked eyes and communicated without speaking. The love that was shown in her eyes for me as she nodded her head, melted my heart. I asked her “Are you sure?” She nodded her head again and then wrapped me in a hug, I could feel the tears she was shedding on my cheek, and this scared me for a moment before she whispered in my ear. “We’re ready babe. This is what we have been waiting for. I am with you one thousand percent.” I released Jenny and the smile was one of warmth and understanding. At that one moment, my life changed. Forever.

Alexa Chapter 20: Memorial Day

Summer was almost here, which meant school was almost over. Thank god. This last semester had not gone as well as I had hoped. I had a few distractions along the way. That is the understatement of the year! I was never in class, and while my professors where helpful for the most part, my grades had slipped. After the little events at the will reading I vowed to buckle down and finish the semester strong. I needed to get at least a ‘B’ average to maintain my scholarship. And while I did buckle down, the distractions still found a way to take control of my life.

But through these distractions one thing showed through and stabilized me, Jenny. She was there as I dealt with the everchanging dynamics of my own family, the trials and tribulations of my academic career and most importantly the recent development of my journey. I had been on Estrogen for just a few weeks but was already seeing a few changes. Changes that were welcome. My skin seemed to be getting a bit softer and the little shaving I had to do was happening even less frequently. I was feeling better about myself, but seemed to be a bit more emotional than before. It was evident when we were watching a Hallmark movie one Saturday night. In the past, I would tear up a bit, but now I was crying like a baby over the love story that was presented. Jenny tried to comfort me but she was in almost as bad of shape. The changes seemed to bring us closer together which I did not think was humanly possible. That closeness was going to be very much needed.

As May began, it marked the return of Jenny’s mother from her 60 day stay at the Betty Ford Clinic. Jenny was extremely nervous as the day came closer. She and her mother had a huge argument on the day of the family intervention and had only talked via telephone twice since then. Both had resulted in Jenny in tears and me comforting her. So, when the day to see her mother again came, Jenny was a nervous wreck. She pleaded for me to come with her to see her mother. I wasn’t sure if I should. One of the reasons for the dramatic scene on the day of the intervention was my presence in Jenny’s life. It was the day before the reuniting that I received a call from Jenny’s father. “Hi Marty. What can I do for you?” I asked.

“Good afternoon Alexa. How have you been?” He asked and I told him I was fine. I could tell by his voice he was nervous about something. In a typical ‘male’ manner he began speaking again. “That’s good to hear. I need you to do me another favor. I need you to come with Jennifer when she sees her mother.” To say I was shocked was an understatement. This was a family thing. As I started to express my concerns, Marty stopped me. “I don’t know how Marilyn will handle it, but Jennifer will want you there, need you there. I’ll warn you it may get a little ugly but after watching you the last few months, I know you can handle it. Besides you are family.” Marty’s comment leveled me. He thought I was a family? Thank god, he wasn’t there, because he would have seen me tearing up. After confirming the time, we had to be there the following day and went about the rest of the day. When I made it back to the apartment that afternoon, Jenny was waiting for me. I could see something was bothering her, but I already knew her worries had been quelled. She just didn’t know it. After exchanging our normal kiss, we sat on the couch. She leaned into me as I asked her what was wrong.

“I’m scared about seeing my mother. I just have a feeling it could be a gigantic argument. I wish you could go with. Mother may not care for it, but I need you there.” A down cast Jenny said to me. I just smiled as Jenny buried her head into my chest. It was my turn to try a little Mary attack on my girlfriend.

“This is just for you family Jen. You need to be with your mom and dad and make your family right again.” I told her. She just squeezed me tight before pouting a bit more.

“But you’re my family too. I need you there. I don’t want to face her alone and maybe you will help keep her calm.” Jenny continues. I can only sit there and grin at Jenny’s predicament. She pushes back to try and talk me into it more when she sees the grin on my face. “What’s so funny?” She asks almost defensively. I try and control myself but find it hard.

“Nothing babe, but I do have one question for you. What time are heading to your parent’s tomorrow?” At first, she looks at me questioningly and then it hits her and she give me a hug. “You’re going?” she asks.

“Yes I am. I talked to your dad earlier and he thought I should come with you. He said I belong there because I am family.” Jenny sat there shocked for a moment before a huge smile over took her face and she wrapped me in a big hug. But the hug did not last as long as I had hoped. Reality hit her. “You set me up, didn’t you?” She questioned me, and playfully begins slapping me “You are so mean! You can’t see my grandmother ever again.” Jenny informs me through her giggles. Just as Jenny is saying all these things, our roommate and her boyfriend coming through the apartment door. Danny turns to Katie.

“See I’m not the only one who thinks she has gotten mean.” Katie just rolls her eyes and Danny laughs. “What did she do now Jen? Wedgie or something?” This time it’s my turn to roll my eyes over a typical Danny comment.

Jenny stops her physical abuse of me “No nothing like that Danny. She’s just teasing me about going with me to see my mother.” She gives me a quick little tickle in the tummy before giving me a kiss. ‘She told me she didn’t want to come with me when my father had already talked her into coming. The little brat.” Another tickle, another kiss, another groan from my brother over our actions. We straighten ourselves out and I move off to get something to drink while Jenny fills Katie and Danny about what is going on with Jenny’s mother. As I return I give Danny a playful slap to the back of the head “Ow! What was that for?” Danny asks,

“For being mean to your sister and calling her names.” I tell Danny earning laughter from my two roommates, who I soon join them on the couch where we continue to laugh at my brother who leans his head back and closes his eyes. ‘You three are nuts! Why do I put up with you?” He asked the sky. Katie leaves us and joins her boyfriend in the chair and cuddling up with him and kissing him providing the answer to his question. It was so odd to see Katie this way but at the same time it was so wonderful. She deserved to be happy, even if it was with my brother. And plus, it was something that brought all of us closer together. It seemed like the world was heading in the right direction.

Jenny and I finished our classes and I had my Friday meeting with Debbie, so she could keep an eye on my progress. Everything had been going so well, that the meetings seemed almost silly, but I knew I needed them and each time I left them I felt rejuvenated. I felt more at peace with myself and the journey I was on. Debbie helped me work through all those nagging doubts I had harbored over Jenny and my changes. Jenny didn’t exactly hurt there. While Debbie and her counsel really helped, my head adjust, Jenny and her love helped me emotionally. So, it was that care I was going to have to call on as the two of us prepared to head to the Thompson’s to meet up with a woman who the last time I saw her, said I was beneath her and that I was trying to turn Jenny into a housewife. I returned to the apartment where I slip out of my skirt and top into a royal blue, sleeveless sheath dress and my wedge heels. I thought I should be somewhat more formal. Jenny and gone with a casual black print halter dress with a skater skirt and some 3 inch sandals.

As we stood checking ourselves out in the large mirror, as we always seem to do, I could pick up the nervousness in Jenny. And while I was just as, if not more, nervous about our upcoming meeting, I knew I had to be there for her. I spun my soulmate around to look deep in her eyes. “I will be there for you. Just smile and try your best. No matter what she may say, she will not harm us in any way. Remember that. I love you and we will work this out.”

Jenny hugged me, “I know babe, it’s that I just want to at least make it civil between us. She was so mean the last time I saw her. Mean to both of us!” I just kissed her on the cheek as I held her. Jenny had been there for me for so long I felt honored to be able to do this for her. My own fears over tonight were secondary to what Jenny was about to go through. We straightened ourselves out one last time and headed down stairs to Jenny’s car for the drive out to the Lake. Being that it was rush hour, we got to spend a little extra time together. I continued to try and relax her, but even with that she was still a nervous wreck as we pulled up to her parents’ house. As usual, we came in through the side entrance and slowly worked our way through the kitchen. We entered first into the main dining room and then into the main room of the house. There was Marty standing there as he had the last time all four of us were together, staring out at the Lake.

“Girls. How are you two today?” Marty asks in a much more somber mood than the last time I had seen him.

“Fine daddy.” Jenny says as she goes over and gives her father a kiss. I stayed back not wanting to give any ammunition to Mrs. Thompson. “Where is mother?” From behind us in walks Marilyn Thompson. Dressed in a casual white linen top embroidered with birds and matching pants and sandals. She begins walking up to Jenny as I stand by the side.

“Hello Jennifer” Marilyn says in a very subdued but still aloof voice. I see confusion in Jenny as she looks over at her mother. The two of them share a hug, but it was a lot like the one at Thanksgiving. Like it was obligatory. There was no affection in the hug. I could also see that Jenny was taken aback by that. She stood there as her mother began to move away. Marty decided we should head to the patio and enjoy the warm spring evening, so he held the door open for his wife as she slowly made her way out to the patio. Marty followed his wife out the door, leaving Jenny and I alone for a minute. Jenny seems almost shaken by what is going on. I ask her if she is OK and take her into my arms giving her a much more caring embrace than the one she had just received.

“I don’t get it Lex. It was even worse than before. It was like it was something she had to do when she hugged me,” Jenny says as I held her. I try and comfort her, but she is really hurt. Eventually we release one another and make our way out to the patio. As we are walking out the door, I can hear the conversation between Jenny’s parents suddenly stop. Marilyn looks over at us with a forced smile as we take our spots at the round table. I wound up taking the spot directly across from Marilyn, feeling it might be safer. Jenny begins in again with her mother, asking about her stay in rehab and how it was going. Marilyn came off very guarded in her answers to Jenny, but somewhat hostile towards Marty. When Jenny made the comment that she was glad to have her back and attempted to give her another hug, Marilyn displayed the same ambivalence towards her daughter

The remaining meal was tense. But it wasn’t just me that was sensing it. I could see that Marty was uncomfortable with everything and Jenny would constantly remind me as we linked hands several times under the table. I was probably the least affected by everything, probably because Marilyn almost completely avoided me. This was a new experience for me and I started to feel bad that I had caused something. At one point when she completely brushed aside my and Jenny’s relationship as she was discussing out Florida trip, I started to cry and abruptly left the table and moved into the house. Jenny quickly followed me in and I could hear Marilyn saying “Get back here this minute Jennifer. You were not done.” But Jenny didn’t stop and followed me in to the house., just as I began breaking down.

“Why doesn’t she like me?” I asked. I knew it was the Estrogen and its effects that made everything magnified, but it still hurt. Jenny wrapped me in her arms and comforted me. “Why doesn’t she like me?” I wail into Jenny’s shoulder again. Jenny didn’t say anything, she just held me, as she had numerous times over the last few weeks as my chemical makeup slowly changed. After a few minutes. She lifted my head up and shared a kiss with me.

“Give her time. It must be tough for her. We’re all looking at her waiting for something to happen. Just relax OK?” I nodded and tried to pull myself together. Jenny kissed me again “The hormones are a bitch, aren’t they?” She said with a loving smile. I couldn’t help but laugh and share another kiss. Jenny led me over to the powder room just off the main room and helped me fix myself back up. She could see I was in a better mood, so she figured she could tease me a bit “Good thing I invested in that water-proof mascara manufacturer. We’ll be rich!” I lovingly told my soulmate to shut up before I started giggling away with her. Moments later she led me back out to the patio. I could see no change in reaction from Marilyn but what hit me was Marty. There was genuine concern in his eyes. Both Jenny and I tried to allay his concerns over me and we think it did. But soon we were forced to confront the issue that was Marilyn.

“I’m surprised you had to go run off and help your friend over me Jennifer. That is extremely rude to leave someone when you are talking with them to deal with a person who can’t control their emotions.” Marilyn said without even looking at me. The sadness I was feeling just a few minutes before was being replaced by anger, and Jenny knew it. She clamped down on my hand and looked over at me. But before she could address her mother, Marty jumped in.

“What is your problem Marilyn. Here is your daughter who is obviously concerned for you but you are keeping her at arm’s length, hell you’re keeping me at arm’s length. And then we have a guest in our home. No wait that is wrong. Alexa is not a guest, she is Jenny’s partner and you won’t even acknowledge her?” Marty says looking over at me. The smile of acceptance he flashed me brought me to a new high. “Why Marilyn? What is happening?”

Marilyn took a moment to look each of us over. While I could deal with the look she gave me, it was the look of indifference she flashed Marty and Jenny that got to me. Marty seemed to handle it well but Jenny seemed crushed by it. It was my turn to grip her hand a little tighter and pull her in. Finally, Marilyn spoke. “I had time to think while I was locked in that little hell hole. But, I still need some time to process all this. Now if you will excuse me, I am going to my room. I am not completely ready for all this.” And she got up and went back into the house. I wanted to use the word arrogance right there, but didn’t know that it would be welled received. As soon as she got through the door Marty began apologizing.

“Girls I am so sorry, but this is how she has been since she got back. Something happened when she was in Palm Springs. I don’t know what to do.” Marty said as he slumped back into his chair. Soon Jenny was at his side trying to comfort him. I joined in after a bit and we both told him how nice he had been and that we understood. Finally, a slight smile came to his face. “Thanks girls. It hasn’t been easy.” Marty said and he pulled Jenny in for a hug. I stood back and watched. It was a beautiful moment, but then I felt his arm reach awkwardly for me. I let him pull me in as well. Every time I saw him it seemed we became a little closer. As he pulled me in for a hug I felt like the final line had been crossed by Marty and I truly felt part of his family. As he let us go, I start tearing up. I had to look away for a minute to try and control myself. Damn hormones I thought.

Following our Friday night adventure with the Thompsons, Jenny and I decided we hadn’t had enough of our families. Saturday was a birthday party for Danny back in Faribault, so we decided to make a day of it. We got and headed down to my mother’s to spend a little time with her. We left bright and early, leaving Katie and Danny to make their way down on their own and made the drive down to Faribault. The one interesting thing is that while my mother was still excited when we came down and our connection had grown stronger, the normalcy of life had taken over. And it was welcomed. After the previous night’s events, we lingered in bed a little longer than we had planned and did not make it down to my mother’s until 45 minutes after our stated time.

“Where have you two been?” my mother stated as we exited the car. She was standing there in her usual Saturday yard work clothes with a pruning shear in her hands. “You’re’ late. I couldn’t wait around for you two lazy girls all day.” She said as we came over and gave her hugs. We attempted to apologize, but mom was mom. The mom of my youth. The mom that would yell up at me on Saturdays to get up because there were chores to be done. After we parted from the hugs, she stood back looking at Jenny and me. As usual, both of us were in casual skirts and tops, and myself in my Birkenstock sandals and Jenny in a pair of flats. “You two can’t do any work in those outfits.” Mom states. “What were you thinking Alexa? It’s Saturday. You know we have things to do.” Jenny looks nervously at me as my mother goes on. As mom is ranting on I try to tell her to relax.

“Mom, we have clothes and we will get changed. I just didn’t think you would be waiting out here with the chainsaw all fired up when we got here.” The comment earned me ‘the look’ before giggling. She told us to go get changed and to meet her over by the garden. Jenny looked a little scarred as we walked in to the house, she had never done anything like this except pulling a few weeds when her grandmother got on her. “Don’t worry babe, we won’t do anything too strenuous. And I’ll be there to help.” As I lead her up to my bedroom, a new worry came over her.

“What are we going to change into? I can’t wear this!” Jenny says as we enter the bedroom that was still decorated as whats his name’s. I realized that at some point I was going to have to get rid of all this stuff. Jenny kept going on about what we were going to wear when I produced the infamous ‘soccer mom’ outfits from the suitcase. Jenny began giggling and then took me in her arms “I knew there was a reason I love you more every day. How did you get those past me?” I explained that I had done it while she was in the shower because I knew this is what would happen. After sharing another kiss, we quickly changed and headed outside to meet up with my mother. She rolled her eyes as she saw the two of us giggling girls.

“You two are a piece of work. There are gloves over in the shed. I want to get the weeds out of the flowerbed by the well, so Jenny you can help me with that. Alexa, start working on the vegetable garden. So, chop, chop girls, times a wasting” It was like I never had left. It was a typical Saturday morning at the Quinn house, and it felt wonderful, my mother was just treating me like she always had. It was the latest bit of acceptance. I led Jenny into the shed where I found her a pair of gloves and I grabbed what had always been my pair and we headed back. Mom was great in getting Jenny to help but all over me to get the major weeds and left over plants cleaned up from the garden. Thankfully I was able to get out of having to run the garden tiller, because that was about when Danny finally pulled in. I could see mom start giving him the death glare for being so late, so I jumped in.

“Hey Dan. Did you help Barb get that bookcase moved?” I asked. Katie’s mom didn’t need a bookcase moved, but it was a better story than telling my mom that he and Katie had ‘slept’ in a bit. He looked at me for second, before indicting that yeah, he had. And then moved into the house to get changed. My mother went to get something from the house and Jenny came over and teased me for lying to my mother. “I didn’t exactly think it was right to ask him if he and Katie had fun this morning.” I said, as Jenny and I shared a giggle before getting back to work, but not before we shared a deep kiss that was broken up by my mother’s return.

‘That’s enough you two. Alexa, go get the lawn tractor and pick up that pile and take it out to the burn pit.” With those orders, I headed to the shed to get out the lawn tractor and the trailer so I could clean up my work. As I was putting gas in, Danny came out to get the tiller ready. “Ah, thanks for the cover.” Danny said. I told him that is was no problem, but that he owed me. He laughs at that and said if anything I still owed him. After getting the fruits of my labor cleaned up I join my mother and Jenny over at the flower garden. I can see Jenny looks a little challenged by mother and what she is asking. I slide up to her and give her a gentle shoulder rub which earns me a smile, before Char can break in again and warn us to be good. “Enough of that you two” She says with a laugh. “Alexa, start cleaning up along the tree line back there.” I nod before I see what I must deal with.

“Mom, I’m not messing with this.” I whine. My mother looks up and asks what the problem is. “It’s a bunch of buckthorn. I’m not messing with this, I’ll get all scratched up before the big party tonight.” Charlotte just shakes her head while I notice my soulmate struggling to suppress her laughter. I know I could handle it, I just didn’t want to, I hate that stuff. Just then Danny was coming out of the shed. My mother calls him over and begins explaining to him that he is going to have to rip up all the buckthorn, so I didn’t have to get all scratched up. I just smiled and try and copy all the moves Jenny had used on me over time. Danny just rolled his eyes as my mother gave orders before she went off to get some lunch started. Soon as mom was out of range, I ran over to Danny and attempted to wrap my arms around my brother. “You are such a great big brother. Thank you for taking care of the buckthorn for me.” I said. The response I received was exactly what I suspected.

“Get the hell off me, Alexa. You could have taken care of that and you know it. You wuss.” Jenny was practically dying from laughter while I tried to keep up the demure, fragile woman act. “You two are nuts, you know that?” Unknown to my brother, my mother was walking up behind him. That was my cue to continue.

“Mom, Danny’s calling me names!” I call out. I am promptly told to shut up by Danny, who in turn is scolded by my mother for being mean. Jenny had to walk away she was laughing so hard. Danny just continued his grumbling and once again announced that all the women in his life were nuts.

The rest of the afternoon pretty much went the same way. Jenny and I continued to help my mother with some light work around the yard while leaving all the difficult work for Danny. Finally, the work is done and we relaxed a bit before Jenny and I head upstairs to get cleaned up for the party. We are forced to wait a moment as my mother gets cleaned up for church, leaving just Jenny, Danny and I at home alone. A little sibling ‘discussion’ soon begins between Danny and I over who should be able to use the shower first. He is all worried that Jenny and I will use all the hot water but I try and tell him that we should get to go first because it will take us longer to get ready. Jenny come up with the perfect solution for the water problem and drags me upstairs telling Danny she has a way for us to save hot water. I recognize the look and just smile at my brother as Jenny and I head upstairs and begin stripping each other and beginning our water conservation.

An hour later, the highly satisfied and well-dressed Jenny and I make our way downstairs where we find my brother’s mood has not changed. “Come on you two! Katie is going to be mad if I’m late. Jenny and I begin laughing. I grab my phone and hit speed dial 3 on it and put it on speaker. My ‘sister’ answers, “What’s up Lex?” I go on to tell her that Jenny and I were running late and that was why her boyfriend wasn’t there yet. She began to laugh “I suppose he is all grumpy? I figured you two would be late, that’s why I told you three everything was a half an hour earlier!” Jenny and I were used to our roommate playing this truck on us, but Danny was not. He began to protest Katie’s time line. “Oh, knock it of Danny. I’ll make it up to you later.” Jenny and I were in shock over the brazenness of our roommate, but it just caused the Danny grin to appear. After calling my sister a hussy, we moved off to Jenny’s car and made our way to Katie’s. We arrive at Katie’s and she comes out looking incredible. While Jenny and I had just gone with the same floral dresses we had worn back in Florida, Jenny appears to have gone shopping. The pastel color paisley dress was form fitting and sleeveless. I could tell I was not the only one who liked it, as I could see the lecherous look on Danny’s face. Since we are celebrating his birthday I left him alone. After sharing a hi and long kiss with Danny in the back seat, Katie looked at me and said two words. “Yes and No”

“What?” I asked innocently. Katie laughed at my question. “Yes, I saw Sarah and No you cannot borrow it” I tried to pout and give Katie the puppy dog eyes, causing Danny to groan. “Give it up.” Katie tells me. “Those puppy dog eyes only work on blonde funny looking chicks not us beautiful brunettes” The two in the back seat laugh while the blonde-haired driver tries to comfort me in my attempt. “Don’t worry” she tells me. “We’ll get it out of her.”

Eventually we pull up at Willie’s, where Katie has reserved that backroom for tonight’s birthday party. While Danny went to the bar, the three of us began setting things up in the back. I was still trying to figure out why we’re celebrating the big lug’s birthday, but then I looked over at Katie and she was just excited by everything. I think part of all this was just for her. She had not always been the most popular person in Faribault because she had been a little chubby and the whole baby thing. But now she was going out with a well-known and well-liked guy from our hometown. As I watched her float around I realized just how happy I was for her. Soon all of Danny’s friends started showing up and he came into the back room. Katie didn’t leave his side as they greeted everyone and the smile on her face was huge. I think that this may have been the happiest I had ever seen her, Jenny and I stood off to the side and just watched our roommate. Eventually we decided we needed some quiet time away from the party and decided to go up to the bar and get a drink. When we got out to the bar we were hit by a new but not unwelcome guest.

Standing at the bar were three women giggling and having fun. The dirty blonde that had her back to us seemed familiar, when she turned around we knew exactly who it was “Alexa, Jenny! How are you guys?” Bethany said to the two of us as she came over. Jenny and I were in shock. This was not the same meek woman we had last seen being pulled out of Lefty’s by my brother. This was a young woman out for a night on the town. I think you could have knocked both Jenny and I over with a feather as Bethany came over a shared a hug with us. Soon we were talking with Bethany like an old friend and she was telling us how much better things had been the last few weeks. That she had been going out with friends she hadn’t really hung out with in years. How she had begun taking some yoga classes and just how great life had been. She paused for a second and looked at us “I think I owe you two an apology. Jenny I have been nothing but a bitch to you since we met but you are a real sweet and kind person and Alexa. What can I say to you. I have never been nice to you, but the warmth you showed me that night really made me look at things differently.” I could see her start to get down. I had known the girl for a long time and she had been around my family for almost seven years. To see this change is her was wonderful.

I reached over and gave her a hug. I whispered in her ear that it meant a lot and I could feel myself starting to tear up. Damn hormones again. I attempted to pull myself together as we broke the hug and I looked her in the eye. “Enough of this sentimental crap. We are here to celebrate!” I exclaimed which was followed by the three of us whooping it up. I leaned over and ordered Jenny and I a drink and Bethany a beer. She introduced us to her friends, who accepted both of us as we were. I have been constantly surprised at how many younger people in my hometown just accepted me as Alexa. It was older ones I kept fighting. At one point Katie came out and saw all of us laughing and having fun and was shocked but soon joined in.

After about 20 minutes of that, Katie suddenly remembered. “Oh shit! I came out here to get Danny a beer! He’s going to be mad.” I couldn’t help but tease her that she was already bowing down to her boyfriend. Katie tried to deny it but did admit she did really enjoy taking care of him, more than she had ever thought. “He’s just a big kid. He needs someone to guide him.” Which caused more laughter. Danny eventually came out asking where his beer was.

“Oh, relax Danny.” I told my brother “Katie is out here having a good time. You were so busy in there being a BOY that you didn’t even realize she was gone.” I was teasing him and the girls all knew it, but he didn’t. He dropped his head in shame before I came over and put my arm around my brother. “It’s OK we all know your whipped.” I told him which got everyone but him laughing again, but the goofy grin did appear. I looked over at Jenny, Katie and Bethany who were standing in front of my brother and I and saw their demeanor change. Jenny and Katie just began to frown, but the Bethany from a couple weeks back returned. Only one thing could do that to her and sure enough that thought was confirmed.

“What the fuck is going on here?” I heard my oldest brother exclaim from behind me. I was having too much fun to put up with his crap. I turned around and greeted him.

“It’s a party Adam, loosen up and have some fun.” I told him. I could hear Jenny and Katie begin to giggle a bit from behind me. Danny gave me a little hip check as I stood there smiling as big as possible at my older brother. I could see his face start to turn red. But I soon realized that I was not the true source of his pent-up rage. Adam pushed past Danny and I and walked up to Bethany. At first, she started to cower from him, but she looked up and we locked eyes. I frowned at her and I could see her attitude change. The weak woman I had seen at Lefty’s started to disappear and my new friend reappeared.

“I asked what you are doing here Bethany. This is a family thing!” Adam stated very forcefully. The moment of the night was about to take place and I couldn’t wait. Bethany took a quick sip of her beer and adopted the smug smile I had seen when dealing with me in the past, but this time it was directed right at the oldest Quinn sibling.

“I am here to celebrate my friend Danny’s birthday and have a few drinks with my friends. Why? Are you telling me that I can’t be here? That I should be back at my apartment waiting for you to come stumbling over, all drunk and wanting some? I don’t think so. We are done Adam, at least until you can straighten up your act.” Bethany stated proudly and I watched huge smiles come across Katie and Jenny’s face. Jenny reached across and gave Bethany a high five and told her “You go girl.” I started laughing. The events that had transpired just infuriated Adam, enough where he made a fatal mistake. He looked at Jenny and told her to shut up and called her a bitch. This made me mad and I asked him what her said. He spun around pointing a finger at me.

“You shut up faggot” Adam screamed at me. Just as it looked like he was about to bring his fist back to take a swing at me, a big left hand came up and grabbed him by the wrist.

“Do even think about it, bro. Besides being a girl, that’s our sister. You don’t mess with her.” Danny said. That was about all Adam could take and he started going off on Danny, calling him every name in the book. I saw something at that moment that amazed me. I felt Danny’s arm release from around my shoulder and he leaned back. I then saw and felt his right fist come from behind us and land squarely on Adam’s jaw, sending him flying backwards. An audible gasp came up from the people in the bar. Adam got up in a rage and threw himself at Danny’s midsection tackling him and driving him back into a bunch of tables. Katie began to yell at Danny and several other guys began yelling at both my brothers. Before it could get any farther, Dalton Williams, the son of the bar owner and one of the biggest people I had ever met came over and grabbed Adam. The 6 foot 5 nearly 300-pound man picked Adam up and spun him around without any effort. Dalton was a friend of Danny’s and a family friend of Bethany’s. He looked Adam in the eye and told him to get the hell out of the bar and not to come back tonight. Adam cowered at the threat made by Dalton and slowly sulked out of the bar, but not before giving Jenny, Bethany and I a death glare.

As the crowd begins to disperse after the brawl, both Katie and I run over to Danny. Before Katie could do anything I practically maul Danny giving him a hug and thanking him for standing up for me. I am in tears once again as the hormones play with my emotions. ‘Would you get off him Alexa, he’s my boyfriend.” Katie says mockingly. I release him to find Jenny and Bethany standing there. Both have huge smiles on their faces as they see the tears of joy I have over Danny sticking up for me, again. Bethany, I think is in awe over everything that has just happened. She goes over and thanks Danny, who gives her the ‘aw shucks ma’am’ bit but then she comes over to me and Jenny. “You guys are too much. I can’t believe all of you would stand up to Adam for me like that.” Bethany says as she gives both me and Jenny a hug. We return it and I briefly glance at the grin on Jenny’s face. As we break, Jenny just stands back with her million watt smile and begins telling Bethany the truth.

“Well Bethany we did it because we like you, we like you a hell of a lot more fun than Dick Junior back there.” Jenny tells my brother’s ex-girlfriend. Then looking at my makeup, Jenny looks back at Bethany and excuses the two of us so we can go make repairs. Once inside the cramped bathroom I give Jenny the biggest hug I can muster.

“I can’t believe what just happened. And I can’t believe you babe. What you said to Bethany was wonderful. I knew I got lucky when you found me.” I tell Jenny before sharing a long, deep kiss with her. Jenny simply refutes what I just said, saying she was the lucky one. We repair my makeup and head back to the party, where we are instantly joined by Bethany once again. The party continued like nothing had happened and the three of us continued to talk and watch Katie play the perfect hostess and loving girlfriend. Bethany joined Jenny and I in our teasing of Katie. We we’re told we were number one a few times but she soaked it all in. She came over a few of times and joined us, once commenting that even though Bethany and Adam were broken up, Bethany was still part of the club and the three of us cheered. The party never seemed to drag on, but soon found we were coming towards the end of the night and time for us to head home. We exchanged hugs with Bethany one last time and exchanged phone numbers. As we were making our way out of the bar and out to the van that Danny’s friend Jackson was driving us home in, we commented on what a strange night it had been and how we were lucky enough to make a new friend. I reminded Jenny and Katie about Nikki’s friend and her saying and we all agreed, you can never have too many friends.

I was glad when the weekend was over so I could get back to being a student because I needed it. I had a lot of work to do but I couldn’t help but think about Bethany and how great she looked and how happy she seemed. But I had to put it all out of my mind. School was the main thing. It came to be that the only time I really saw Jenny over the next few weeks was at night when we went to bed. And what was even more fun, was my changing mood as my body adapted to the estrogen that had begun to take over. Both of my roommates would laugh at me as I would become as grumpy as either one of them would be at certain times. I think the worst was one of the nights when I was reading a William Faulkner short story. For some reason, I just broke out into tears. Katie was the only one at home when this happened, and at first, she tried to get me to calm me down. But I couldn’t, I just kept crying. It wasn’t the story that had started me off. I don’t know what it was, but I was just wailing away. Katie tried to comfort me as I lost it. Lucky for her, Jenny walked through the door and took over for Katie. The soothing touch and love that Jenny had helped to bring these outbursts under control. And she did it again, but I felt bad for her and I still sat and whimpered away. I apologized several times for how I was acting but she just pushed it aside. “I knew what I was in for” Jenny told me as she held me close and rubbed my temple. “I love you Lex and this is just something we have to go through.” When I tried to protest the ‘we’ part I was told to be quiet. “This is a journey we are on together babe. Just think of the long-term. I love you and I want you to be happy. If I have to deal with you ruining all my tops, so what. In the long run, we will both be happy.” Once again Jenny’s words soothed me and I was able to get back under control, but I decided Faulkner was done for the night.

Finals were not my only issue however, I needed a job for the summer. Katie had lined up an interview for me for a waitressing job at AJ’s but I was not real keen on that. I didn’t want to work nights, especially after I found out that Jenny had something lined up for herself that was during the day. Just before school ended Jenny came home all excited “I got an internship for the summer” she exclaimed. I knew she had sent out tons of letters to various clinics and organizations around town looking for summer work. She had purposely not applied for any positions out of town, which had caused a bit of a discussion between us. I told her I didn’t want to hold her back, but she said she wasn’t leaving me, end of discussion. So, when she came home with an internship and that she was excited about, I felt a bit relieved. That relief did not last that long though.

I asked her where she had landed and she got all shy on me. I pressed her on it and she finally answered me “I’m working for the ah, um, Program for the summer.” I stood for a second trying to figure out what she meant by the program, then it hit me. “No way! You’re working for Debbie?’ I asked my girlfriend as I reached for my phone and called Debbie. I put the phone on speaker and Debbie answered almost immediately. After informing her she was on speaker, I asked the question that was the reason for the call. “You hired Jenny?”

Debbie chuckled a bit and then began in “Yes I did. Is that a problem? She wants to learn more about gender counseling and I thought she would be perfect.” I try and ask what she was going to be doing, but that wasn’t my real concern. I finally asked if she will be privy to my sessions. “She will not and she know that. Our discussions will remain private, as a matter of fact I have already decided that for the summer, your file will be locked in my desk at all times just so snooping eyes don’t see.” Debbie says as a bit of a taunt at my soulmate who giggles as this is being said. I calm down a bit at that news. I apologized to Debs for bothering her about this. “It’s no problem. I had prepared for this call. I will have to say that it took longer than I expected for you to call. You didn’t delay on purpose did you Jenny?” Debbie asked my partner who giggles and tells her no and then begins taunting my mentor over the fact that she now owes her lunch. “I know, I know. I will pay up when you start. Now Alexa relax and go back to work and quit bothering me” Debbie says with a laugh. I politely tell her to shut up and we end the call. I take Jenny and sit her down on the couch.

As we get settled I asked her why she had decided to work at the Program. “Well why do you think, ALY? No, seriously, it has been something that I have seen that more help and understanding is needed. I mean just look at you. You got lucky, but what would have happened if you hadn’t been matched up with Debs? Who knows what kind of shape you would be in. If I can help someone half as much as Debbie has helped you, heck helped us, it will be worth it.” I give Jenny a hug and start to tear up a bit again. I can’t believe how much both of our lives have changes since October. She pushes me back and looks me in the eye “Besides who can better understand everything someone goes through than the soulmate of someone who is transitioning.” We share another kiss, before she becomes a bit big for herself. “Besides I will damn near be an expert soon.” A tickle fight breaks out between the two of us before a quick ‘study break’ is taken.

But my job situation still was not finalized and I was beginning to get worried, however my salvation came from an unexpected source. Both Jenny and I were done with finals the Tuesday before Memorial Weekend and decided we would accept an invitation for dinner with Jenny’s cousin Julie and her Aunt Bridget. We also decided that we didn’t want to worry about driving so we talked them into meeting us at The Nankin. We hoped in a cab and made our way to the venerable Chinese restaurant and got there in time to enjoy a Wanderer’s punch with Julie before her mother showed up. The three of us were already a little silly when Bridget showed up. She just shook her head at us. We told her we had an excuse since school was over whereas Julie didn’t have one, which her mother reminded her. Bridget was a very nice woman. Classy in the way she dressed and always very kind to me, but she was a little uppity. When I first met her as Alexa, she seemed a bit standoffish, but that had slowly changed. I wondered at the time if she was ordered to be nice to me or if it was her starting to accept me. As time had gone on I had considered her a friend. She was always excited about my and Jenny’s little adventures and how we were getting through our little travails. As we were perusing the menu she asked how finals had gone and checked to make sure we were going to be at the Memorial Weekend Party, which I for one was looking forward to even if Jenny was not. Bridget even asked how my HRT was going and seemed very sincere in her interest. After we ordered however, her interest in me took a new turn.

“Alexa, have you found a job for the summer yet?” Bridget asked and I told her I had not. She looked over at her daughter, who nodded. Bridget looked me straight and the eye and said, ‘How would you like a summer job as an assistant at the Foundation?” I was left speechless as the words sunk in. I looked over at Jenny who had a huge smile on her face and then I looked at Julie whose smile seemed very familiar to one I saw many times a day and then took in the smile of Bridget. I asked her if this was for real. “Oh, this is perfectly real. We usually bring in college students to help around the office with minor tasks and helping out where needed. It just so happens we had an opening this summer that just came up. You would be working for the assistant director, Ellen Sparks, one of my oldest friends. You wouldn’t get a heck of a lot in pay, but it is good experience and besides you’re practically family. So, what do you say?” I didn’t even have to look at Jenny because I could sense her nodding. I of course said yes and for once since I had met her, it seemed like Bridget completely relaxed. “Thank god you said yes.” Bridget told me. ‘If you had said no I would have had some explaining to do to the Chairman” She said which caused all four of us to laugh. The rest of the night went wonderfully. The Chow Mein was excellent as always and we held off on the Wanderer’s until after Bridget had left. The three of us celebrated my new job and my deeper inclusion into the family. By the time Jenny and I poured ourselves into the cab we were giggling away and practically attacking each other. As we entered the empty apartment we stripped each other on the way to our room where we managed to spend the next twelve hour with very little sleep.

When Saturday rolled around, my nerves began to take hold. Today was the day of the big Thompson family party. This was really going to be the first time where the Thompson friends and associates were going to find out the life Jenny and I lived. We were going to kind of be on display. But other than that, I was looking forward to it. It was supposed to be a lovely day and being at the lake was always fun. Jenny’s Uncle Rob was to be there. I had never met him so was anxious a bit about that. I had heard so much about him that it seemed I knew him already but I was still nervous as to how he would react to me. Then of course there was going to be another dealing with Jenny’s mother. Everyone else in the family had been so nice, even Jenny’s cousins, Jon and Jason, had been very nice to me. But Marilyn had given me nothing more than grudging acknowledgement. It bothered me, but it really bothered Jenny. Jenny wanted her mother to be so much part of our lives, to share the joy we had. Before treatment she seemed simply aloof, now she was completely distant. She and Jenny never talked even though Jenny had attempted to reach out to her several times, but to no avail.

It was with that backdrop that Jenny and I began getting dressed and organized for the weekend. We had decided that we would spend Saturday night for sure at her parents and possibly Sunday night. After we took our shared shower we began to get dressed for the day’s party. We had gone out last night and went and saw Sarah again who helped us pick out dresses for the party. Jenny had gone with an off the shoulder, black and white striped dress with a mini skater skirt that made my mouth water, mostly because all she wore underneath was a white thong. I was a little more daring in the dress I chose. The red dress with little flowers, polka dots featured an A-Line mini skirt had a plunging neck line. To me it was the cutest dress I had seen. And my undergarments were the same. I had also decided that the time had come to shed the forms. In the last few weeks I had noticed that my nipples had become wider and that little lumps had started to form underneath them. Jenny noticed too and it had become an incredible source of excitement for both us. For me this was a big step but one Jenny supported 100%. “It’s who you are Lex. It’s time to be all natural” she told me and for the first time since this began it was all me. And as I looked in the mirror, I realized I was achieving my dream.

After donning matching little white canvas trainers, we made sure we had everything we needed and checked that everything was off in the apartment. Danny and Katie had taken off to a cabin up north so there would be no one here this weekend. We locked up and headed down to the car for our trip out to the Lake. When we got there, there was activity everywhere. The surprising part was that Marilyn just sat there as it seemed that Mary had taken control of directing the various caterers and workers on what need to be done. Jenny told me that her mother lived for this. Giving orders and acting like the queen of the realm, but she was far from involved. We made our greetings to Marilyn who listlessly acknowledged her daughter and mumbled a hello to us. As Jenny was trying to speak with her mother I turned and looked for the woman in charge. I snuck up behind her and stated. “Boy they must be hard up for good help these days.”

Jenny’s grandmother quickly turned around “Oh shut up Alexa” she said to me before wrapping me in a hug. From the angle I was at I could see both my soul mate and her mother. Jenny’s smile grew wide but Marilyn just sneered at Mary and me. “About time you showed up young lady.” Mary told me. “I was getting a bit lonely around all these workers.” Mary told me and she began to ask me how everything was going, only stopping to hand out orders. Shortly Jenny came over to greet the woman she hadn’t seen in a few months, with a long hug. Mary stood back and took in Jenny and I standing before her. “You both look great though you are looking a bit trampy there Alexa.” Mary said pointing out my neckline. I blushed a bit before my girlfriend told her grandmother to be nice. Mary than got serious for a moment. “How is everything you two? I know we talk often but you could be lying to me then.” Mary says with a smirk. I can’t help but laugh as I look at the woman who for the most part should be one of my biggest detractors, but is one of my strongest allies. I started to tear up a bit as I looked at the warm smile full of concern that looked at Jenny and me. The tears must have been more noticeable than I thought, because a panic look came over Mary’s face. Jenny noticed her grandmother’s reaction and turned and looked at me, instantly knowing what was going on.

“Oh grandma, don’t let that bother you. Alexa has just been a little more emotional the last few weeks.” Jenny explained and then turned back towards me and pulled me in a bit tighter. I tried, through the tears to comfort Mary, but it was hard. As before I couldn’t stop, but unlike before these were tears of joy. I pulled Jenny in and moved closer to Mary. We both pulled her in and I whispered a thank you into Mary’s ear. Mary stepped back and asked me what that was for. I looked back at my lover before addressing her grandmother.

“Other than Katie and Debbie and of course this incredible woman here, you have always been my biggest supporter. I feel I owe you so much. You have been so kind and helped me with the lawyers and then you got me a job. I don’t know what else to say, other than thank you. But I still feel like it’s not enough” I continued to fight the tears as my emotions boiled over. Jenny, as had been the case in the past, pulled me in and just held me. I looked at Mary and the same sympathetic and loving smile that Jenny gives me was evident on her face.

“You just keep taking care of Jennifer and keep her happy and we are even.” Mary said and I promised I would. The three of us spent the next few minutes talking and laughing. It felt so comfortable and natural. So different than the times I have been around Jenny’s mother. Every once in a while, as we were standing there, I could see Marilyn shooting us all dirty looks. When Jenny went off to get us all something to drink I asked Mary what I should do about Marilyn. “Don’t worry about her. She is harmless.” When I tried to explain how sad Jenny had been over the relationship with her mother and that it saddened me, Mary smiled and looked at me. “Do you ever stop worrying and caring about my granddaughter?” With a huge smile and brimming with confidence I answered Mary.

“Never. Why would I?” This earned me another quick hug.

As the set up for the party was complete, the three of us began strolling around the yard with Mary pointing out some of the things I had never seen. Since Jenny and I had been together, we had not spent that much time on the property itself. Mary pointed out the gardens she had planted and wandered over and pulled a few stray weeds and plucked some dead flowers from the bushes. I gave Jenny a little nudge and a smile. “See she enjoys the gardens. Maybe you could learn too?” I teased my partner. This caused Mary to stand and spin around.

“You have been working on gardens young lady?” Mary asked in shock. I began to explain how my mother put her to work a couple of weeks back and that Jenny was good but still learning. Mary had a brain storm at that moment. “Well maybe you will have to come out here and you and I can take care of some of these gardens.” Mary said teasingly. The fun part was how enthusiastically Jenny agreed. I was nervous that we might have to give Mary CPR following Jenny’s proclamation. I just stood in shock. Jenny cuddled up next to me.

“I want to learn gardening. I like flowers, why not learn about them. I figure between Char and Grandma I will learn a lot” My shock turned to pride. I jokingly asked if she was ready for vegetable gardens. “Oh no, that’s you for now babe” Once again Mary just watched us and smiled. But she did try and convince me we could get a vegetable garden started out here and she led us to an open plot of land that she told us had once been a garden. As she was describing it, I could sense two people come up behind us.

“You’re not trying to get these two to restart that stupid garden are you mom?” an unfamiliar voice from behind us asked. We turned to see Marty and a younger version, but a little bigger standing there. Jenny instantly gave her Uncle Rob a hug and Marty gave me a quick one. I was finally introduced to Jenny’s mysterious uncle. “So, you are the young woman I have heard all those nasty things about from my mother. It looks like she was completely wrong about you. You seem very nice.” Rob told me as we shook hands. At the same time from behind us, a growl came.

“Robert, you watch it. I said nothing bad about Alexa.” Jenny’s uncle and father looked at each other and began to laugh. “See I told you Rob.” Marty said, “I think she likes Alexa better then she likes us.” Mary confirmed her oldest son’s thought. “At least she doesn’t talk back to me like you two, Are the boats are fueled up?” In unison, they stated, “Yes mother” which earned another reprimand from Mary to her sons about being smart with her. We spent the next few minutes talking with Marty and Rob while Mary went off to check on a few things. Rob seemed like a great guy. Not as ‘gentrified’ as Marty or Bridget. You could see by his hands that he was not a stranger to hard work but he also had the background to fit in with the crowd that was about to descend. I instantly took a liking to him.

It wasn’t long before the throng of people descended on the Thompson estate. Most of the men were in what I would describe as golfing attire, golf shirts and light wait slacks, a few wore blazers. The women were all in light but fashionable dresses and fancy sandals and many wore hats. It was nothing like any ‘backyard party’ I had ever been to. Jenny led me around the party and introduced me to many of the guests. The truth about me was out there and I am sure that several people did not think much of me but no one said anything and it was hard to tell who was being genuinely nice and who was putting on an act. They all had the same fakeness to them. I wondered how Jenny had turned out as well as she had growing up around these people. I now knew what Mary meant by the stuff shirts comment back at Thanksgiving. It wasn’t all bad, Mr. Larson was there and we met his wife Loraine who was extremely nice and seemed much more genuine then several other women we met. After a bit of this hobnobbing, I needed a break and slowly slipped away to be followed by my soulmate. We stood down by the lake looking out. As Jenny stood next to me, I rested my head on her shoulder.

“You OK babe?” Jenny asked as she put arm around me and pulled me in for a standing cuddle,

“I’m fine, just needed a break. This is a little much for me. Thanks for coming down here with me.” I tell my girlfriend. Jenny just tells me to be quiet. She said she would go with me where ever. She didn’t care about most of these people, but had to be here out of a sense of duty. Kind of like all those fundraisers we must attend, she said. Jenny spun me and faced me. When she looked me in the eyes and repeated the four words that meant more to me than anything. ‘I love you, Lex.” With that the two of us shared a deep kiss. A kiss that seemed more loving then passionate. A kiss that made me feel like the most cared for person in the world. A kiss that was interrupted by the voice of a young man.

“Hello Jenny. How have you been?” The twenty-something man said with a smarmy grin on his face as he starred at my soulmate. A smile that made me want to kick him the nuts. It took me a minute to recognize who it was. A name that came to me just as Jenny was opening her mouth.

“Trey. What the hell do you want?” Jenny asked her ex-boyfriend and a man that I had heard many stories about the last few months. From all the stories Jenny had told me, he sounded like an upper-class Adam. While he had never hit her, it sounded like it was inevitable. I could see that Jenny was starting to get angry over the appearance of her former boyfriend. I was simply nervous. I was scared that he might do something to me.

“I came down here to see if you had come to your senses yet and realized that I am much better for you that the freak here. You know we were great together Jenny. We would make the perfect couple. Dump this thing and head off with me.” Robert Dorsey the Third stated as he slowly moved in on Jenny. I tried to move between them but he pushed me out of his way, his eyes never leaving Jenny. Jenny spoke up as Trey started to make a more physical move on her.

“Trey get the fuck off away from me. We were done a long time ago. I am with Alexa now. I found someone who cares about me. Me, Jenny Thompson not my last name and how it will enhance their status. So, get the fuck away from me and get the hell out of here.” Jenny practically screamed. I tried to step in between them again, only to be pushed aside one more time.

“Listen fag, why don’t you go find some dick to suck on and leave the women to us real men!” Trey said as he finally looked at me, disgust shooting from his eyes. The Alex part of me was starting to come back out. The machismo that my brothers had shown a few weeks back was making its way to the surface. Just then I saw a hand grab Trey by the shoulder. As he was being spun around to meet the owner of the hand, Trey yelled out ‘What the fuck’. As he faced the owner of the hand, sheer terror begins to take over. Standing there was Marty. Gone was the gentile middle-aged man I had met so many times. In front of me now was a protective father who had fury in his eyes.

“Here is the deal Trey. You will get the hell of my property and you will never return. If I hear you come within a mile of Jenny or Alexa, I will have your ass thrown in jail. I did a little investigating on you. I heard about the things you were doing out at Princeton and I will say I am sickened by these stories. Now get the hell out of here. No wait.” Marty said as he turned and looked at the crowd, his hand never leaving Trey’s shoulder. “Bob! Will you come down here a second?” Marty called out. Soon, an older looking version of the little tick in front of us came down. The look of confusion on his face was evident.

“Hello, Marty. What has he done this time?” Bob said as his face began to redden as he looked at the sight of his son being held in place by the host of this party.

“Well Bob, Robert the Third decided that he was going to force his way back into my daughter’s life and then called her partner here a few unflattering names and told her to get away. Bob, I don’t know if you are aware of what a little piece of slime your son is. Jenny hinted to it but never said anything but I did some digging. It seems he was getting a bit physically abusive with Jenny and that is one of the reasons they broke it off. It also seems there some rumors of how he treated women when he was at Princeton. I think it would be best if Trey gets the hell off my property and that you and your wife should escort him.” Marty said as he released his grip on Trey. Bob looked embarrassed and beaten as he took command of his adult son. Then in something I had never thought I would see Marty do “NOW!” He barked in a voice that could be heard throughout the party. Slowly the defeated Dorsey men moved off. Marty turned to us to make sure we were OK. Both Jenny and I began to calm down when the inevitable happened, I burst into tears. This time it wasn’t Ms. Thompson who consoled me.

“I’m sorry for that Alexa.” Marty told me as he held me and I tried to get control of myself. At that moment, I felt that Marty had more than accepted our situation. I felt he accepted me as I am. Alexa. I tried to keep the embrace brief as I saw Rob making his way down.

“Everything all right down here Marty?” Rob asked as I moved away and Jenny and I embraced each other and shared a smile with each other. Marty turned and greeted his brother and turned back and looked at Jenny and me.

“Everything is fine Rob, thanks. That little shit was just trying to mess with my girls.” Marty said with a smile directed at Jenny and I before he turned around and led his brother back to the party.

Jenny and I hugged each other one last time, before heading back to the party. Jenny was just as happy as I was. I felt on top of the world. Marty had shown more care and understanding for me in that one moment that my own father had for 15 years. This time the tears did not flow, but the smiles were huge. Jenny and I clung to each other as we rejoined the party. At that moment, my world seemed complete. “See, I told you Daddy would come around.” Jenny told me as we returned to the party. And once again Jenny was right. Not only had her father come around but all the Thompson’s had seemed to accept not only me but the love Jenny and I shared. That is all the Thompsons but one, and that one I feared would become an issue in our lives.

We returned to the party and mingled some more, the whole time I noticed that Marilyn kept staring at me and then move back to the house. It was odd. Each time she returned she seemed a little more upbeat. More like she had been back at Thanksgiving. I kind of brushed it off, thinking she was loosening up from the funk she had been in. But those stares kept coming. They got intense as I found myself talking with Marty. He was telling me how happy he was that I had started working for the foundation. The conversation must have been the last straw for Marilyn, because she placed her glass of lemonade on the table and stormed off. It set me off a bit. I begin to tear up as I watched her storm off, my hormones wreaking havoc on me again. I excused myself from Marty and barely made into the house before I completely lost it. As I entered the house I ran directly into Marilyn.

“You little freak!” She exclaimed. “Why don’t you leave this family alone. Screwing up one family wasn’t enough for you, you decided you needed to screw up a second one. I am going to give you one warning. Leave my daughter alone!” Marilyn screamed at me. No one was around to hear this so I didn’t know what I could tell anyone. But suddenly from behind Marilyn in walked Jenny. “What did you just say to her mother!” The voice that came from Jenny was not one I had ever heard. The anger that came from the beautiful blonde was worse than I had seen from either of my brothers. Jenny pushed me aside and got into her mother’s face.”

“Mother if you haven’t figured it out by now I love this woman! And I plan on being with her for a long time to come. You can either accept that or lose me forever. It’s your call. If anyone is destroying this family it is you. You taught me to be accepting of everyone, but now I see what your true colors are. You are a cruel, evil woman who doesn’t give a damn about anyone but yourself and how something will affect your standing. You make me sick” Jenny screamed at her mother. Marilyn couldn’t take it anymore and reached out and slapped her daughter across the face. Jenny stood there in shock as did I. Marilyn got right up in her daughter’s face.

“Listen you little bitch! I am your mother and you will not speak to me that way! Ever since you began seeing that thing you have changed, and it makes ME sick.” Marilyn growled at her daughter.

“Why? Because you don’t want to see me happy mother? Because that’s what it is.” Jenny said, before turning and reaching for me. “Because this wonderful woman made me happy.” Jenny continued before pausing and looking at me. As she did, I could see the fire in her eyes fade and the love that I was used to seeing return to those beautiful blue eyes. She reached for me and pulled me closer to her. “Alexa makes me happier than anyone in the world ever has.” Jenny leaned over and kissed me on the cheek while wiping the tears from the other one. Jenny turned back to her mother with a pleading look in her eyes. ‘Why can’t you just accept that Mother?” The fury in Marilyn’s eyes did not fade as she looked at her daughter. I sat there waiting for Marilyn to say something, but instead she stifled a scream and stormed off. Jenny instantly turned to me. I think she had expected to find me a blubbering mess, instead I stood there with a smile on my face. I pulled Jenny in and gave her a long kiss.

“I love you Jen. Are you okay?” I asked as I could feel the tension slip from her and she began to weep. I guided her over to one of the couches and held her while she composed herself. Finally, she spoke. “I guess that could have gone better, but I was not going to let her say those nasty things about you. About us. Are you OK?” She asked and I think that the kiss I gave her and the smile on my face answered that question. We sat for a few minutes before I told her sheepishly that I had to use the restroom. As I started heading back towards the powder room, Jenny called out. “Hey, can you check the toilet? It keeps running for some reason.” I nodded and made my way in. After I had finished, I opened the lid and gasped.

“Jenny, can you please come here” I called out. Jenny came in and asked what was up. I reached into the tank and pulled out a half empty pint of Vodka. “This is what was causing the toilet to keep running.” I said to her. Jenny gasped as I pulled it out.

“Where did that come from?” She asked. I just stared at her because I was sure she knew the answer just as well as I did. She looked at me and the two of us began to talk through some of the things we had seen during the course of the day, how Marilyn had gone from being lethargic to being a little more active. How we had noticed that she would disappear semi-frequently and then come back and be a little calmer. Everything started to make sense. Jenny looked at the bottle again, and up at me “What do we do now?”

“I don’t know, Jen. I don’t know.”

Alexa Chapter 21: A Brand New Day

Jenny and I just stared at each other unsure what we should do. “We have to tell daddy.” Jen says. “I can’t believe she is drinking still, again. Whatever you want to call it.”

“Have you seen how she has been acting? She was just lethargic when we got here, but her mood changed.” I noted. “So what do we do?” Thankfully Jenny had control of the situation a bit better that I did. I was scared by the whole thing. I could see that a major fight was about to start, all because of what I found. Jenny told me I should go find her father and have him come back. “I don’t want to go out there? What if I run into her again?” I exclaimed. My nerves obviously showing. Jen came over and gave me a hug.

“You have to go get him, and I will stay here to make sure she doesn’t come back.” Jenny explained. When I asked why I was going and not her she responded “I can’t leave you with the evidence, you might be accused of tainting it.” She told me as a smile spread across her face. I gave her a kiss on the cheek and told her she had been watching too many cop shows and made my way back out to the party. As I stepped out of the house, I quickly scanned the crowd but did not see Jenny’s father. Damn. I was hoping that this would be easy. I moved towards the tents that had been set up to see if he may be eating. Along the way I was stopped by the Hamilton’s to talk some more, I was polite but continued to scan the crowd. Thankfully, a new guest arrived and distracted Mr. Hamilton, allowing me to excuse myself and promising Mrs. Hamilton we would talk a bit latter. As I moved closer to the tent, I ran in to Julie.

“Have you seen your Uncle Marty?” I asked her. I must have been acting a bit strange because Julie asked me if I was alright. I told her I was fine but she didn’t buy it and kept questioning me. I figured if there was anyone I could trust it was Julie. “Jenny asked me to see why the toilet kept running and I found a Vodka bottle in the tank.” I whispered to Julie who gasped. I made a decision that we could use Julie’s help. “Can you go in and make it look like you are waiting to use the rest room. Maybe it will scare some people off.” Julie nodded and moved off while I continued to look for Marty. Eventually I found him seated at a table inside the tent. I then had a decision to make on how to approach him. I moved around to the side of him and leaned forward to whisper in his ear, but before I could he acknowledged me.

“Alexa, glad you are here. I would like to introduce you to Brian Allen and Paul Duncan. They are two of our neighbors out here. Brian, Paul I would like to introduce you to Jenny’s partner, Alexa Quinn. Please Alexa sit for a minute.” Marty was in such a good mood I felt bad with what I was about to tell him. I had to get him out of there but wasn’t sure what to say. I put on the same smile that I had seen Jenny use several times. “Mr. Allen, Mr. Duncan it is a pleasure to meet both of you.” I said and extended my hand and shook hands with them. They were very nice and began asking me questions about my schooling and family. I was polite and tried to answer their questions, but time was of the essence. I finally got the chance to turn to Marty, “Excuse me Marty. We need your assistance with something in the kitchen.” I stated, not knowing what else to say. Marty at first laughed, indicating that he knew nothing about kitchens, but then he saw the expression on my face. We moved off, but kept getting delayed by various guests stopping us. At first I was very cordial, but Marty could see I was getting a bit irritated. At one point when I was miffed, I looked up to see Marilyn staring right at me. It made me a bit nervous. The look she gave me when Marty finally finished and put his arm around my shoulder may have been the biggest death stare I have ever received.

We finally made it into the house, where Marty asked me what was going on. I told him to follow me and we made our way to the powder room, where Jenny was standing talking with Julie. Marty asked Jenny what was going on. “Daddy, when Alexa was heading to the bathroom, I asked her if she could take a look at the toilet because it kept running. She took off the lid and found this.” Jenny said as she extended the half empty pint of vodka. The frown that came across his face was one of more than just frustration. I know if it would have been me, I would have been ranting and raving, but not Marty. He kept his cool but I could see that just underneath the surface that the anger was there.

“Give me that Jennifer. “ Marty said holding out his hand. He looked at it for a moment that slid it in his sport coat pocket. “You three head back out and act like nothing has happened. I will deal with this.” He said. And that’s exactly what Julie, Jen and I did. We strolled out of the house and began trying to find things to distract us. Julie found her fiancé Andrew and the two strolled off, Julie acting as if nothing had happened. Jenny and I tried to figure out what we should do. I figured that neither of us had eaten all day and went to get something from the buffet line. As we sat with or plates at one of the tables I noticed Marilyn staring at me again. It was something that unnerved me. I tried to alert Jenny who did look up and see her mother shooting darts with her eyes at the two of us. I can admit that I was feeling very uncomfortable. Thankfully someone came up to chat with Marilyn and those darts were put away. For now.

As the guests began to slowly depart, Jenny and I felt like we no longer had to be playing the good party hostesses and cuddled up on one of the patio couches and enjoyed the approaching evening. Soon we were joined by Julie and Andrew on the opposite couch where the four us began talking about the upcoming plans for summer. Julie was excited about my starting up at the foundation and Andrew seemed very interested as well. We also talked about some of the upcoming events out here on the lake and Julie telling Jenny and me that we probably should just live out here for the summer. The fact that both were so welcoming of me made my day. As we were talking about the summer, a person came up and made a comment about the summer.

“Well there should be a wedding this summer, but we can’t get the two of you to finalize anything.” Mary said to her oldest grandchild and her fiancé. It was kind of funny that the other three instantly shied away from Mary’s comments, while I began to giggle. Once again Mary looked at me and shook her head. “Someday Alexa, someday you will succumb.”

“Never, remember I can sense that Blarney” This caused Andrew to laugh out loud while the two granddaughters continued to remain somewhat nervous. Mary smiled at me and made some comment about my heritage which I playfully reminded her that she shared. Mary turned her attention from me to Julie and Andrew again.

“So, have you decided on a date yet?“ Mary asked Julie. Julie looked up from her bashfulness.

“Yes, we have, grandma. If it’s alight with you, we would like to get married down in Florida on New Year’s Eve.” Julie said. She looked like a little girl asking grandma if she could have a cookie. It was a look I had seen several times from her cousin. The next look she gave off was one I was very familiar with as well. As Mary spoke, you could see a smile come across Julie’s face.

“Of course, that is fine with me. The house will be a perfect setting. It also means that if I live that long I won’t come back here and freeze my rear off.” Mary responded. Besides Julie’s smile there was laughter and Jenny commenting.

“Oh, knock it off Grandma. You will be around. Unless we let you drive again.” This time Mary looked at Jenny and me and tried to give us the guilt trip.

“Yes, that is right, I had forgotten about that. I understand the two of you ratted me out to your father” Now both Jenny and I felt small. It didn’t help that Andrew and Julie were laughing at us.

“I can’t believe your father didn’t give you a lecture before you went down Jen. I got mine a year ago at Christmas.” Julie chided her cousin and me. Mary tried to act all indignant at learning it was all her family against her driving. Jenny in an obviously mocked attempt at a whisper told Mary not to worry, we would take her out. Julie then accused Jenny and I as being ass kissers. “They know who counts, unlike you Miss Preston.”

Eventually the party guests all went home, leaving Jenny, her parents and myself alone in the big house with Rob and Mary nearby in the small ‘Guest House’ where Mary lived. Marilyn had avoided the three of us all afternoon and was once again holed up somewhere in the house. Marty, Jenny and I were sitting in the living room chatting about the afternoon when we noticed Marilyn enter the room briefly and enter the powder room. She was not in there long and left the room with a confused look on her face, as if she had lost something. The three of us sitting in the large room knew exactly what was happening. It was then Marty launched in. “Are you looking for something Marilyn?” Marty asked
,
The confused Marilyn seemed to have been knocked from some trance. “Ah, um yes. I had left my rings in there earlier.” She said but you could still see something was on her mind. It was then Marty reached in to his coat.

“Is this what you are looking for dear?” Marty asked, the half empty pint of vodka held out in his hand. Marilyn panicked for a moment but then began to tap dance as if she had no idea what Marty was talking about. Marty decided to press on. “The toilet was running on and Jennifer asked Alexa to look at it. When she did, she found this hidden in the tank. Why Marilyn?” He was almost pleading with her.

An overly defiant Marilyn answered, “That is not mine.” She growled and then her defiance turned to anger and she began in on me. “You probably planted it, you mutant! I’ve watched you try and move me out of this family! You put it in there and claimed it was mine. You are a conniving little twit!” The fury that was directed me was almost like the fury Adam showed when he tackled Danny. It was then all hell broke loose. Jenny began in on her mother almost immediately.

“What the hell is your problem! Alexa would never do anything like that to you Why are you being such a bitch to her?” Jenny screamed. Her anger matched that of her mother’s. Marty then stepped in.

“You have some serious issues. Why, why in the world would you blame her because you’re an alcoholic. You are full of excuses for everything! None of this Alexa’s fault and none of this is Jennifer’s fault! It’ your fault! You have a disease, a disease that you cannot not control. And it is a disease that is the problem here not Jennifer, not Alexa. You!” Marty tried to calm down but the anger was still there. Marilyn lost it at that point.

“Screw this whole family! I do not have any problem! You people have made my life a problem.” At that point, Mary and Rob came in the patio door. Mary instantly became the new focus of Marilyn’s rage. “And you! You old bitch! Keep your wrinkly old ass out of this! You have nothing to do with any of this so get the fuck out of my house!” If fire could come out of someone’s eyes, Mary would have been burned to a crisp at that moment. A determined Mary strode right up to Marilyn.

“First, all these people here are concerned about you. I don’t know why. You have been nothing but a cheating little drunken whore since your daughter died. You could give a damn about my son and my granddaughter. I am going to give you one chance. Get the hell out of MY house now!” Marilyn was in shock. I thought she was going to reach out and slap Mary but she instead spun on her heel and stormed out. Mary turned and looked at her oldest son. “What in the name of god is going on up here? We could here you all the way down at my house!” Marty began explaining what had transpired over the afternoon. Mary, bless her soul, instantly came over to me and Jenny. When she took the two of us in her arms, I could feel all the anger drain and I began to cry. Mary released the two of us and tuned Jenny towards me. With the voice of an angel, I heard Mary say. Take her upstairs Jennifer. You two need to step away. Go. take care of each other.” I looked up at Mary through the tears and tried to thank her. “Shh, Alexa. You two have been through enough today. Go rest and we will talk in the morning.” Jenny and I nodded and slowly made our way upstairs. Just as we were getting ready to enter Jenny’s room, we heard another screaming match between Marilyn and the rest of the family start in again. A few minutes later we heard a door slam followed a minute later by a car squealing out of the drive way.

The next morning broke clear and beautiful. It was a picture-perfect day on Lake Minnetonka once again and the best part of the picture was the gorgeous woman who is holding me. I crawl up to kiss her and am greeted with a moan of happiness. “Morning babe” she whispers as I slowly try and get her a little more awake. I am kissing her all over her body until she finally pulls my head up to her level. “Is someone feeling a little frisky this morning?” She asks, a smile a mile wide across her face. I just nod and am soon sharing a long, sensual kiss with the love of my life. Following that she begins to kiss me all over, taking time to lay soft kisses on each of my nipples before for moving down to my taut belly. She works her way back up and we begin kissing each other deeper before our advances towards each other become a little more passionate. The change of my body, both physically and chemically have brought new areas of enjoyment to me. Ones that Jenny has been more than willing to focus on. While other things have continued to work, we have been working on preparing for other ways of sharing our passion. I have noticed I am not as sexually charged as I used to be, but when I am it is a much deeper and tender experience. Today was not any different.

We lost track of time, but I knew it had been awhile as I noticed the angle of the sun had changed. As we laid there trying to recover and continuing to share our deep love for one another, we are interrupted by the ringing of the phone on the nightstand. “UGH! That’s my dad, probably trying to get us moving.” Jenny states. I try and give her a pout to ignore him but she just giggles and tells me to relax. “Hi daddy. Yes, we are up. We will be down in a bit.” Jenny hangs up and tells me we need to get moving. I attempt the ‘pouty little girl’ routine and pull the blankets over my head, which leads to Jenny tickling me. As I try to catch my breath from laughing so hard, I can’t stop staring into those beautiful blue eyes and can’t help but feel more loved than ever by the smile Jenny shares. Life just seems perfect at that moment. I whisper that I love her and Jenny smiles even wider. “I know and I could never love anyone more than you but get your butt out of bed. Daddy’s calling”

We pull ourselves out of bed and make our way over to the ensuite bathroom and brush our teeth and wash our faces. After changing in to running shorts and tank tops, we head downstairs to greet the family. Marty was seated in a large chair looking out the window, the look on his face was quite contemplative. As he realized Jenny and I had entered the room, I could see him try and change his expression. “Good morning girls. Sleep well?” Jenny and I giggled a bit before she went over and gave Marty a kiss on the cheek. “We slept great daddy.” Jenny says as she turns back to me with a big smile on her face. I started blushing at Jenny’s sly comment, thankfully Marty was none the wiser. I moved off to get us some coffee and give Jenny and her father a moment alone.

As I was getting us the coffee, Rob came in through the sliding door to the patio. “Good morning Alexa. Are you the one in charge of the coffee around here?” he asks, causing me to roll my eyes. Since he already had teased me once, I thought it was fair game. “What, your mother wouldn’t make you any?” Rob started laughing. Unlike the laughs I have heard from Marty, this was a loud uproarious laugh. “You ever had her coffee? It’s weaker than wet toilet paper. No I know how Marty likes his coffee and thought I would come up here, plus I wanted to ask you and Jen something. Mother wants to go for a little cruise and I wanted to see if you guys wanted to come long, plus we can get Marty out there. He doesn’t need to sit and dwell about last night and he hates it if anyone captains a boat if he is on it.” I agree for the two of us. It was supposed to be another beautiful day and the big house boat that the Thompson’s had was one thing I was looking forward to going on. “Great! Go get Jen and get changed. We’ll bring some lunch out and spend the day on the water. I’ll go check on the skipper.” The two of us head back out to the main room and meet up with Jenny and Marty. “Go get changed little girl” Rob says “We’re going on the big boat. Mom wants to head out.” Turing to his older brother, Rob “Let’s go skipper. Go get your little hat and we’ll hit the lake.” Marty mutters something to Rob and Jenny turns and grabs my hand and leads me upstairs.

Once back in the bedroom Jenny begins filling me in on her father’s mood. “He says he feels guilty, but knows it’s all for the best. So, we need to keep an eye on him. You OK with us spending a few days here?” I answer with a long kiss and a smile. With that settled Jenny begins getting on me. “Let’s go girly. Time to put that sexy bikini on.” I roll my eyes and head over to my bag. Rather than pull out one of the bikinis I packed, I pull out a new one piece suit I had just received. I slowly pull on the skimpy light blue, pink and white suit that I had received via Fed Ex the other day and make sure it is adjusted properly. Jenny wasn’t paying attention until I stuck a pose in front of her. “Oh, my god Alexa! It’s gorgeous! Where did you get that suit!”

“You like it? I thought you might. It was a gift.” I pause “From another woman!” I tease my soul mate who comes over and gives me a playful slap on the arm and demanding to know where I got it. Finally, I quit the teasing and let Jenny in on the secret. “Nikki sent it over. It’s the same as the one she wore in the photo shoot for that magazine on transgender people. There was an extra one so she asked if she could send it over. You think it looks OK?” I ask demurely, knowing what the answer would be.

“It is hot Lex. I don’t know if I want you wearing it out on the lake though. Just remember your mine!” Jenny teases as she pulls me in for a long deep kiss. As we break I whisper to her that I will never forget. I know who I belong with. We share another kiss before making sure we have everything we need for the boat, pull on some shorts and slip on T-shirts. We grab our sunglasses and sandals and head down stairs. Where the Thompson brothers are waiting for us.

‘You two need to speed it up. Your grandmother is getting anxious” Marty says with a smirk on his face. A smirk that quickly disappears as the patio door opens.

“I said nothing like that Charles Martin. You apologize to those two lovely young ladies.” Mary states as she enters the house. Marty just rolls his eyes and attempts a stare down with his mother.

“If you give them all this latitude I will spend the rest of my life waiting on these two.” Marty says, causing us to giggle and the stare from Mary gets a bit sterner before Marty finally relents. Turning to us he begins a mock apology “I am sooo sorry princess. Please forgive me for hurrying the two of you.” Jenny giggles, but for some reason I tear up. Marty’s demeanor instantly changes and he steps over. Both Jenny and I wave him off but I can see he is concerned as he comes closer and I do something out of character and reach out and give him a hug.

“Thanks Marty. You have just been so accepting. It is just a bit overwhelming. These damn hormones get in the way at times.” I break the hug as I realize what I was doing. The smile Marty gave me was one that made it hard to stop crying. It reminded me of ones my mother would give. Was Marty becoming a parent figure to me?

“Don’t worry about it Alexa. You have been a great addition to this family. Besides if I wasn’t nice, the strap may come out of retirement.” Marty says with a chuckle.

“And I am not too old to use it either young man.” Mary states firmly. ‘OK, enough of this. I want to head out on the lake. Robert is everything ready to go?” Mary asks her other son, who nods. “Fine then. Enough of this sentimentality. Let’s have some fun! I’m driving by the way.”

“No” scream the brothers in unison which causes Jenny and I to giggle. Rob heads to the large doors and holds them open for his mother and the two of us. Mary begins quizzing me about boat etiquette. I tell her I had been on boats most of my life, but nothing like the 35 foot Chris Craft boat that was sitting at the end of the dock. Rob helped us on while Marty slid into the pilot’s seat on the flying bridge and began barking out orders. He and Rob worked well together and soon we were making our way out onto the lake. It wasn’t long before Jenny and I were stretched out on the sundeck at the front of the boat, soaking up some rays. We didn’t talk much but simply held hands. The afternoon was wonderful. Mary showed she still knew her way around a kitchen, or in this case a galley, and puts together a marvelous lunch of some salads and some sandwiches. The ride with these members of the Thompsons makes me feel even more a part of the family than I had even before we came out. The lake was packed that day, and both Jenny and I received a little attention from some of the young men out on the boats. We were invited to the large party out at Big Island but declined. Rob teased us about being boring and began relating tales of the parties in the ‘good old days’ out on Big Island. All the boats tied up, people everywhere. When some of the stories would become a bit off color, he would earn stares from Mary and Rob would quickly edit what he was telling us. After another few hours on Minnetonka, it was decided we should head back in. Rob served as the ships mate, but I volunteered to help and soon was manning the bow line as Marty eased the boat back to the dock at the Thompson estate. It was kind of sad, but I was ready to be back on land. At this point, Jenny spoke up.

“Since Marta is off for the next few days, how about Lex and I whip some dinner for all of us?” Jenny asks while I nod my head vigorously and add in that it would be no problem. Rob agrees heartily but Marty is a bit nervous.

“I don’t know that I am ready for Jenny’s cooking. Is it edible?” he asks.

“Don’t worry Marty. I won’t subject you to that yet. I’ll take care of a lot of it and only let Jenny do some easy things.” The teasing of my partner earns me a playful swat on the butt. I try and apologize to my girlfriend who only tells me that we will talk privately latter. “Ooh” I say, which earns me a pinch in the side before the two of us begin giggling. It earns the two of us a smile from Mart and Mary but a look of bewildered joy from Rob. We told the three that we would eat at 7:00. Being only 3;30, it gave Jenny and I plenty of time to get cleaned up and organized. We race upstairs where once again jump in the shower and get cleaned up. I put on a light jumper in greys and greens while Jenny dons a light summer dress in yellow with spaghetti straps. We work our way down to the kitchen where we begin taking inventory.

The one nice thing about the kitchen at Thompson’s is that you pretty much had everything you ever needed. I found a whole pork tenderloin, which sliced up and added some shallots and a little red wine while I turned Jenny loose on cubing up some potatoes and shaking them in olive oil and rosemary and put in the oven. I then suggested she fix a salad, and soon she was copping away and the two of was were laughing and enjoying just being together. I wasn’t long before we were ready to serve and got Marty, Mary and Rob to the dinner table. Jenny and I begin bringing out the plates that we have served up and take our places at the table. We see the apprehension in both Marty and Rob faces as they look at the meal in front of them. Rob was the first to try everything. “This is great! I need you two to move to Montana and cook for me.” Marty finally tries the meal we had prepared. The tentativeness at which he brought the pork medallion to his mouth would have been funny, if Jenny and I weren’t trying to crush each other’s hands underneath the table. Marty takes a bite and his eyes go wide. He doesn’t say anything and then moves onto the potatoes. After tasting them, he finally speaks. “You two did this?” he asks as we nod. “This is fabulous. Where did you two learn to cook?” Jenny begins to explain how I had always been a cook and that I had been teaching her. The smiles on Rob and Marty’s faces gave both Jenny and I a feeling of accomplishment. The two men were too engrossed in their food to notice Jenny and share a quick kiss to go with the huge smiles on our faces. But it did not go unnoticed by Mary, who gave us a quick wink.

Monday was pretty much a repeat of Sunday, except for the fact that Jenny and I didn’t have to cook the main portion of the meal. Rob had brought some stakes from his ranch in Montana and boasted that “only men could cook steaks”. Jenny and I teased him that women were just as capable as men and that we would show him. “No, No ladies. This one is all mine.” He told us as he began heating up the charcoal on the Weber grille he dug up in the shed. We giggled at this but as we went into the house to organize something to go with the steaks, I stopped dead in my tracks and the tears began to flow. Jenny stopped her talking and turned around and saw me standing there with the water works flowing. She came rushing over to me and pulled me in.

“What is it? Was it something Uncle Rob said?” I nodded my head but as I did I smiled. This threw Jenny off guard a bit.

“He joked with me like I was a real woman.” I said between sobs.

“Well that’s what you are Alexa, a beautiful, loving woman. Why wouldn’t he say that?” Jenny told me as she pulled me in for a hug and kissed me on the cheek. I pulled myself together and we headed towards the kitchen. The fact that Rob had thought of me as nothing but a woman put a bounce in my step and Jenny teased me about how good a mood I was in. We sliced up some potatoes and onions to fry up and mixed up a salad. As we were sitting down and enjoying our meal, Jenny and I started in on Rob again. “We can cook steaks just as well as you Rob. Next time you are home, we are going to prove it.” He laughed and said he accepted the challenge and that Marty and his mother would be the judges. The challenge had been set and we knew it would be won by us.

Jenny and I decided we would spend another night at the house and then take Rob to the airport on Tuesday. Rob was all for that, as was Mary’s driver. One person was against that idea. “You two just want an excuse to go to the Mall of America. I can see it now. ‘Hey Lex’” Marty begins in an exaggerated, high-pitched voice. “since we are out here let’s stop at the Mall and see what kind of damage we can do to Daddy’s credit card.” Jenny and I began tossing items at Marty. Though Jenny didn’t help matters when she said we had to get some work clothes for my new job. Marty laughed. “Always trying to find an excuse aren’t you?” Marty continued before Jenny reminded him we hadn’t gone to the Mall of America in a long time. Once again Marty shot back at teasing the two of us “No that’s right, you two just go to Nordstrom and spend all my money. Do they have like a personal shopper that follows you two around when you walk in?” Jenny and I looked and each other and burst into laughter. I think we had just confirmed his worst nightmare.

When we were finally laid in bed holding each other, I thought about the weekend. The issue of Jenny’s mom had all been put out of our mind as we continued with our enjoyment of the holiday. The Thompson’s had welcomed me completely into the fold. I found that Jenny’s uncle was a very funny man and brought out a side of Marty had never seen. Mary was Mary and Bridget and Julie was just so sweet. As I lay there with a smile on my face, Jenny reached down and shared a loving kiss with me. “Rob really liked you. I knew he would. It looks like its official, you have been completely accepted by the Thompson family as Alexa.” She kissed me again and once again I wondered how she did it. How she could read my thoughts. I pushed the thought out of my head as I let Jenny’s kisses and closeness take center stage in my thoughts.

We delivered Rob to the airport and said our good-byes then made our way over to the MoA. As we walked through we realized we hadn’t been there in some time so it was a new experience. There were all new clothes and shoes for us to look at and try on. We found a few things we liked. Jenny was playing ‘Barbies’ again as I called it as she dragged me from store to store and making me try on various dresses, suits, shoes, skirts, blouses. Not that I was complaining, but Jenny had a special excitement. We also made a stop at Nordstrom and found a few things we really liked, but didn’t buy. We go all the information and sent the list over to Sarah who knew exactly what we were looking for. We told her to find it and we would be in either later today or tomorrow to pick up.

But shopping wasn’t the only task of the day. Today we were also going to file my petition for a name change and a gender change on my birth certificate. We had done all the research we could and even talked with Mr. Hamilton a bit over it. Debbie had given us all the proper medical documentation that was required by the state and we had filled out all the necessary paperwork. But there was still some part of me that was nervous. Even though I had declared ‘Alex’ dead back at Christmas, this would make it official. Even more than official, he would have never even existed. My birth certificate would read as female named ‘Alexa Marie Quinn born on September 8, 1995 at Faribault District Hospital. It was a bit unnerving, but necessary. It would allow other things to be changed, like my official school transcripts, my driver license and most importantly my passport. That was a major deal as Jenny and I began talking about going to London yet this year. So, as I walked up to the clerk at the Hennepin County Court House, I shook a bit. I quietly handed the clerk the paperwork and she looked it over. She informed me that there was an upcoming hearing for name changes next week and she would see if she could squeeze me in. We were told that we would be contacted in the next few days to see if the scheduling worked, I smiled and nodded, unable to speak. I left the office hand in hand with Jenny.

“It’s a big step babe, but you’re ready. We’re ready. Do you believe that? Jenny asked me. I just stared out and started nodding again. Jenny pulled me aside. “Are you OK?” she said. I quickly came out of the trance I had seemed to be in and nodded more earnestly.

‘I’m ready. Are you ready?” I asked Jenny who smiled her million watt smile and nodded. Her eyes showed sympathy and love for me, the standard look. I began to break down a bit and fell into my soul mate. ‘It’s just that it’s like saying goodbye to someone. Forever. Someone I really cared about.” Jenny just held me and rubbed my back. She then propped me up and looked me in the eye.

“It kind of is. I understand. I really liked him too. But I love this person who has evolved from Alex. Remember that OK. It’s another step on the journey babe. And just like every step I will be there with you. Right?” I nodded again before she pulled me back in. After a moment of comfort, she led me back down to the car and drove us back to the apartment. No celebration tonight. Tomorrow was my first day of work and I wanted to be rested. We just hung out thankfully, but my nerves were getting the best of me. Jenny tried to calm me saying the important people already knew who I was but had been warned by her grandmother and her aunt not to give me any special treatment. Still I was going to be in a unique position and the need to be accepted for who I was and not who I knew was something that meant a lot to me. I knew as long as I stayed with Jenny, hopefully forever, that I would always have to deal with the Thompson name and its reach in this town. I just wanted to make sure people knew who Alexa was.

I quietly rolled out of bed at 5:00 AM, not from an alarm, but mostly because I was sick of staring at the ceiling. I looked down on my soul mate and once again smiled. Another new event was about to occur, all because of this beautiful woman. Before I broke down and woke up my sleeping angel. I made my way out to the kitchen to brew up some coffee and eat something for breakfast. At least try and eat I should say. The butterflies that had plagued me that first night so many months ago, decided to make a small cameo as I got ready for work. After eating and showering I went into the ‘closet’ and began getting ready. I slipped on my usual thong and bra set, this time in white and pulled out the sleeveless orange dress that Jenny and I finally picked out yesterday, with some assistance from Sarah at Nordstrom. The dress had keyhole front, and came to just above the knees, so it wasn’t something too provocative for work. I slipped on the matching sandals and tiptoed into the bedroom to check myself out in the large mirror. I wanted everything to be just perfect and even though my legs were well tanned from our weekend at the lake, I started to worry that maybe I should wear pantyhose and went over to the dresser and started digging through it. My actions caused something I didn’t want, I woke Jenny up.

“Hey you look great.” She told me as she waved for me to come sit by her, before sharing a good morning kiss. “Mmm, good morning Lex. What’s wrong?”

“I think I need pantyhose.” I tell her as I try and get up to dig through the drawers, only to be pulled back down to the bed.

“Your legs look great babe. Don’t be so nervous about this OK? It will be a breeze. You know Julie and Bridget and occasionally, grandma will show up OK?” I just nod at Jenny but I am still fidgety. “You know we could move out to the house for the summer. It will make your drive easier.” Jenny tells me.

“We’ve been over this babe. With you working at the Program, it’s easier for me to drive to Wayzata than it would be for you to drive here from Wayzata. I’ll be fine.” I leaned in and shared one final kiss with Jenny. “See you tonight” I say as I walk out the door and make my way out to the Foundation’s headquarters. It sat just outside of Downtown Wayzata in an office building that sat about a quarter mile from the lake. It was fairly modern for a 70’s office building. I guess at one time the interior was very dark and looked like a stereotypical old lawyer’s office. When Bridget took the helm, I guess she wanted to open it up a bit and make it warmer and inviting. I parked in the employee area and walked in the front door and asked for Bridget.

“May I tell her what this is in regard to?” The young woman behind the reception desk asked. I tried to be as confident as I could be, given I was shaking like a leaf.

“Yes, could you tell her Alexa Quinn is here.” The girl goes from being somewhat cheery to being almost intimidated. She picked up the phone and rang someone. Next thing I knew Bridget was walking out into lobby along with a woman about the same age as her with fiery red hair. Bridget greeted me with air kisses. “Hey Alexa. You’re here bright and early.” I told her that I couldn’t sleep I was so nervous. Bridget laughed at that “before we go on, I want to introduce you to the woman whose office you will be working in. Alexa, this is Ellen Sparks, Ellen I would like you to meet Alexa Quinn.” Ellen and I shook hands as Bridget began to go on that I would be working for Ellen. The two women led me back and began going over everything that would be going on around here. This first thing was to be a little orientation session that Ellen would be leading. I was lead into a small conference room. There were two guys about my age who seemed a bit geeky and a blonde girl sitting off by herself. I sat down at a spot and watched Bridget and Ellen take a seat at the center of the table.

For the next few minutes, the two women proceeded to go over the employee policies as well as some of the basic expectations. After a few minutes, they were joined by John White, who was the head of the IT Department. After introducing himself to both the blonde girl and me, he collected the two guys and took off as did Bridget. Leaving me alone with Ellen and the blonde girl. I looked at the blonde girl more closely. She had a cute little bob cut and some large framed glasses. She appeared a little shorter than me, but was an attractive girl. Ellen took the time to introduce the two of us. I finally learned that her name was Christy Hunter and she had just finished her Sophomore year at St. Cloud State. We shook hands but I could see that she was still a bit standoffish. Ellen broke in and began going over what our specific duties will be. ‘The two of you will report directly to me and my assistant Georgia Francis. Georgia is on vacation this week, so you will meet her Monday. Basically, you will do whatever little jobs that need to be done. Sometimes you will just be compiling some presentations, sometimes you may be filling in for someone who is out. We may farm you off to one of the other department directors. Basically, you are our grunts for the summer.” Ellen said with a smile. “Will any of these items be an issue with you?” Ellen asked and we both shook our heads no. “Good then, let’s go and get you your ID badges and we will get started.”

As we walked down the hall, Ellen chatted with us and tried to learn a little more about us. I was trying to be discreet about my personal life as much as possible and Ellen was kind enough not to go too far, even though she knew everything. She referred to Jenny once as my girlfriend and I could see Christy cringe a bit at the mention of that. Christy remained silent as we walked, only speaking when directly asked a question. After having our photos taken and receiving out new photo ID badges we were led back deeper into the main office. We went up to the second floor where we stopped at one of the large open office areas. Ellen began showing us where various things were, including Bridget’s office, the large conference room as well as the office of the Chairperson of the Charles M. Thompson foundation. “She is not in there very often, but when she is about you two need to watch your P’s & Q’s.” Ellen warned us I worked hard to suppress a giggle. Ellen began showing us our first task. It was to compile the agenda and various notes that each board member would need for next week’s meeting. After showing us what exactly she wanted done, she left us about our task.

As we began getting a plan put together I could see that Christy was still very withdrawn from everything. I attempted to make some small talk as we were putting together the packets. “So, Christy, where are you from?” A short terse reply of Maple Grove was all I could get out of her. I waited a few minutes before I went back to the questioning. “So, do you have a boyfriend?” I asked. I could see her sigh a bit as she answered yes. “Does he go to St. Cloud too?” The frustration she was displaying boiled over.

“Yes, he goes to St. Cloud. His name is Nick, He is a Junior from Eagan. He is majoring in Business Administration and plays rugby. His favorite color is Green. Why all the questions? Why would you care about my boyfriend?” Christy said with an exasperated look. There it was. She had an issue with my love life.

“Are you referring to me being a lesbian? I asked. I realized as the words came out of my mouth that this was the first time I had ever referred to myself that way. But in truth, that’s what I was. I was a woman in love with another woman. She nodded. “Do you have something against lesbians?” I asked. I could see a bit of conflict over what I asked, but finally she told me not really, she just didn’t understand the attraction. She had always been attracted to men. I giggled at that. “I understand. But I have always known I was a bit different.” She kind of ignored the comment, and went back to work. I joined in and continued with the assembly of the Board packets. She looked at me. “So, you were born a lesbian? Christy asked.

The question kind of threw me off. I knew at that point I had to be careful. I wanted to come off as any young woman, but I didn’t want to conceal everything about my life. I didn’t want to have to deal with avoiding this issue for the next few months I thought about it for a few minutes but felt the only way to answer that was to be truthful “Well I haven’t always been a lesbian. In fact, this is the first time I have ever called myself that. What I really am is transgender and I am in love with a beautiful woman.” All work out of Christy stopped and she just stared at me. I could see the wheels spinning in her head. Finally, her eyes opened wide.

‘You’re the one from TV, aren’t you?” Christy said with an astonished look. Then the apologies began flying. I was kind of taken aback by her change in attitude, but it was nice. The quiet, withdrawn girl disappeared and a new vivacious girl appeared. We began sharing our stories about school, life, relationships. She seemed very interested in what I had gone through as I transition. I told her that I fallen for Jenny before I had decided that I wanted to live my life as a woman and that I was lucky to have. When she asked about how my family took my decision, I was more than open about my mother and brothers’ reactions to everything. I purposely did not mention my father, but she picked up on that and asked me about my father’s reaction I took a deep breath and told her how my father. I told her about the night he found me dressed at Christmas time and the verbal beatdown I had taken. I told her about how he died. I could see the expression on her face from disbelief to one of sympathy. I could see her begin to understand the struggles I had gone through. But most important, I also think she learned that I was just like her, a college aged woman.

As we went along doing our work and the questions between the two of us became less and soon we were giggling away and enjoying not only the work, but each other’s company. Christy and I seemed to become good friends and by the time we were on our way to lunch, we were getting along famously. The one thing I tried to work around was anything where I mentioned that Jenny was the niece of the Director of the foundation and there was never a chance that I was going to let on to my relationship with the Chairperson. However, I forgot to tell the Chairperson that.

After lunch, we were kind of hanging around outside of Ellen’s office waiting for her to get off the phone, when Mary came walking by. We made eye contact and I could see a smile spread across her face. When she said that we should quit standing around and get to work, I couldn’t control myself and made some little flippant comment to Mary. Christy gasped as she knew who Mary was. I stood in horror as I realized I let out too much information right on that spot. Mary came over to Christy and me. “Well Miss Quinn I see that mouth works as well at work as it does the rest of time.” I began giggling and couldn’t stop. Christy looked as if she wanted to hide. Mary at first tried to be all upset, but soon returned to the wonderful woman I had grown to love. “Bad enough you two ran up the credit card bill yesterday, but now your stealing?” Mary gently chided me. I couldn’t control myself.

“Think of yesterday as payment for services rendered. We did take Rob to the airport.” Mary just shook her head as I stood there with a grin on my face. She moved off to her office. Christy was in shock.

“You just talked to Mary Thompson like that? Oh, my god Alexa! Where did you ever get the …” and she stopped. Her eyes grew wide as saucers as I think everything became clearer. “Your girlfriend is a Thompson, isn’t she?” I looked around quickly and pulled her into the empty office next to Ellen’s.

“Christy, you have to swear silence on this but yes, my girlfriend is Mary Thompson’s granddaughter. But I don’t want people to know that OK? Ellen knows and obviously, Bridget. You just have to make sure that I don’t become too much of a smart ass when Mary is around. We have a pretty special relationship, Mary and me. We love to pick on each other but outside of Jenny and our roommate Katie, Mary has been the most supportive person in my life as I go through this. Please don’t say anything.” Christy smiled and swore that she wouldn’t tell a soul. The rest of the day went great and Christy and I became a great team. Not only that, everyone in the office that I dealt with was very nice. Granted it didn’t hurt that they saw Julie and I chatting a few times. I was almost sad when the day ended. But I knew something better waited for me at home.

It was when I was driving down the road that I received a call from a number I did not recognize. “Alex Quinn?” The voice asked and I cringed as I heard that name being used but I replied that it was. ‘Mr. Quinn this is Judy Larson from the Hennepin County Courts’ Office. I am calling to tell you that you are scheduled for a hearing on Monday at 1 PM for your petition to change your birth certificate. If that time does not work, we will put you back into the system and we will schedule you for a later date. Does that work for you?” I practically screamed yes at Mrs. Larson and took down all the pertinent information that I needed. I was so excited I had to pull off the freeway and scream at the top of my lungs. I wanted to call Jenny, but I knew I had to tell her in person, but there was one person I knew I could call. I hit the number on speed dial.

“Alexa? Is everything alright?” my counselor asked me.

“Everything is wonderful. I wanted to see if you would be able to change the location of our Monday session.” I said to Debbie, trying to throw her a bit off track and I succeeded. She sounded confused, until I told her where. I think I could hear the smile grow across her face.

“That is not a problem at all. I will make sure I have everything I need.” Debbie told me them I told her not to say anything to her newest intern, that I wanted to tell her myself. Debbie laughed and promised she wouldn’t. After ending the call I continued my drive home, dwelling in my own happiness. I float through the door of the apartment as I was all ready to share my good news with my soul mate. But she wasn’t there. The person who was there was one that I was going to have to have a good conversation about this with.

“Hey Danny. What are you doing here?” I ask the big lump that was sitting in my living room watching SportsCenter.

“Waiting on Katie to get home. We’re going over to the Saints game tonight. You and Jen want to come?” He asked, then he looked at me. “What are you so excited about? Sale on shoes?” He asked with his big shit eating grin on his face. I went to slap him in the back of the head, but he moved. “Ha-ha, too quick for ya. Seriously what’s up?” he asked again. I smoothed my dress under me and sat down on the couch. I was a bit nervous to tell him about what was putting me in such a good mood, but knew that he had to know.

“On the way home I got a call from the Court Office. On Monday afternoon, I am going in front of a judge to have my birth certificate changed to indicate that I am a female.” I instantly went on guard as I awaited the response of my brother. A response I was sure would be one of confusion on his part. However, the confusion was all mine. “That’s great” he said. ‘It’s what you wanted.” I stared at the meathead for several seconds before I burst in to tears and reached across and gave him a huge hug. The confusion continued as he returned it! I could barely whisper thanks as I was so wound up. Just then my two roommates came through the door. Katie gave us the typical “Aww” comment. Jenny however raced over as she saw the tears.

“Lex, are you ok?” she asked as she hugged me from behind I turned and pulled her in. That’s when I think she saw the smile on my face. I went back to the couch, still holding Jenny in my arms and watched Katie crawl into the chair next to Danny. I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face, but funny enough, neither could Danny. Finally, I was able to pull it together long enough to tell Jenny the news.

“I got the call from the court. Monday at 1 PM I go before the judge.” I said through the tears of joy. Jenny once again pulled me in for a hug. I could hear my brother and Katie share a kiss before I felt Katie wrap her arms around me as well. Both told me how excited they were for me, but it was the look on Danny’s face that kept blowing me away. It was a smile like he was proud of me. Jenny and I decided to join Katie and Danny at the game and the four of us celebrated. I don’t think I watched more than three pitches of the game, I was having too much fun in the beer garden. That time made for a difficult Thursday at work but one that was happy. I immediately told Ellen about Monday, which wasn’t going to be a problem as I already had that time blocked off for my now weekly sessions with Debbie. Work flew by the next two days and Saturday morning Jenny and I got up and went down to Mom’s to help her out and tell her the news of the hearing. I think she was a bit sad over this but I think she also knew that this is what I was hoping for. We helped the rest of the afternoon with Mom and then went back to the lake to enjoy our Sunday.

Monday came and I was a nervous wreck. I know this is just a hearing and was something that would be approved, but there was still that lingering doubt in the back of my mind. I dressed in the pinstripe suit that Jenny had gotten me back at Thanksgiving, this time with the skirt and not the pants. After a very brief time at work, I met Jenny for lunch downtown. She could tell I was extremely nervous over the whole thing “Relax babe, this is going to be fine. This is going to sail right through. “I just nodded at her, I looked up and she could see the fear in my eyes. I couldn’t eat, I couldn’t speak. I was just gigantic bundle of nerves. She leaned over and gave me a kiss. “Just remember I love you.” She said and the smile that came with it relaxed me a bit. We finished up and made our way over to the courthouse, where I was in for the shock of my life. The people I cared so much for in my life where there. My mother and brother were both there as was Katie and of course Debbie. But that wasn’t all. Both Marty and Mary were there as well. I broke into tears of joy. I had to leave and Jenny followed me as I made my way to the bathroom. I got myself in order and made my way back to the court room where my mother tried to calm me as well. I was prepared for a long wait. Two people went before me, one was a female to male transgender and that one was approved in no time. The second case was a little more different. It was the case of a male to female person who had some issues with the law. I watched as testimony was given and the judge ordered the hearing to be rescheduled as more discovery evidence was needed.

Finally, my name was called. I nervously approached the lectern that was sitting in front of the judge. It was kind of funny as the judge did a double take as he looked at me. Finally, he began speaking. “Alexander Michael Quinn, you are petitioning the court for a change of both name and gender to your birth certificate is that correct?” I managed to squeak out a “yes your honor’ before Judge Wilson moved on. “Do you come here of your own free will?” He asked and once again I replied in the affirmative. “I have reviewed your file and have taken into note not only the recommendation of your counselor but also those of Mr. Barton Hamilton, Mrs. Mary Thompson and Mr. C Martin Thompson the Third. It is the judgement of this court that the request for change of name and gender to your birth certificate should be approved and no exceptions taken.” The tears began again and the gallery erupted at his pronouncement. The judge gaveled the court to order before making one last proclamation.

“Congratulations, Miss Alexa Marie Quinn.”

Alexa Chapter 22: Cars

The summer so far had been great, other than the whole Marilyn situation. Jenny had talked to her a few times via telephone and met up with her for lunch one day while I was at work at the Foundation. It had gone “OK” in Jenny’s words. She did tell me that any time she spoke of me to her mother, Marilyn only cringed at the sound of my name and did not make any comments so that was a start. Jenny said she asked her mother if she was still drinking and Marilyn got somewhat defensive over it, saying it was none of her business. I could see that Jenny was deeply concerned over her mother but I tried to talk to her about it and I think she talked with Debbie or one of the other counselors about her mother’s problems. They said basically what I had learned from watching friend’s parents go through the same thing, that the person has to want to change their ways. Obviously, Marilyn has decided not to change.

The other events of the summer were much more fun. Right after the Fourth of July, Jenny and I made our often-discussed summer trip to Walt Disney World and the water parks there. It was a wonderful time. We flew down on the 6th, where we made some new friends who we hoped would become lifelong friends. After spending that evening with them at Margaritaville over at Universal, the next three days were pretty much exactly what we had hoped for. The mornings and evenings were spent at one of the theme parks, but the afternoons were exclusively for the water parks. We spent Both Friday and Sunday at Typhoon Lagoon, which we absolutely loved. The sand and tropical feel were just what we hoped for. We seemed to go on every water slide they had. But the fun part was that I wore a bikini and felt I could pull it off. In the last month or so I had begun to grow actual breasts! I was so excited! When I went to put on the bikini at Disney and have ME in the top and not some forms was a tremendous feeling, but it was also another learning lesson in my transition.

After spending time going on the various slides, Jenny decided we need some sun. “Come on Lex. Let’s grab a drink over at the bar and kick back in a couple of lounge chairs and relax! That’s why we are here isn’t it?” It didn’t take much more than Jenny flashing her million watt smile to get me to agree with her so that is exactly what we did. For the next hour, we enjoyed a couple of Typhoon Tilly’s and soaked up the Florida sun.

As we laid there I noticed a few guys checking the two of us out. Needless to say, neither one of us was interested in any guys, but is was awfully flattering to be receiving some attention. However, I could see that it was getting to Jenny. Any time I could see a guy getting closer to talk, Jenny would reach out and rub my back or lean over and give me a kiss. “Are you jealous?” I asked her after one long kiss she gave me. I could see her mood change a bit.

“Yes, no. I don’t know. You become more gorgeous every day. I am afraid you’re going to want to explore some of your, um, options.” The sadness that came over her when she said that melted my heart and proved I would never have to worry about losing her. I leaned over and reciprocated her kiss, making it a little more sensuous. As I was breaking the kiss, I pulled her in for a tight, warm embrace. As I held her in my arms, the reason for this sudden show of jealousy hit me.

“Is what Deb said this winter about what could happen when I started HRT still bothering you?” I asked my soul mate. As she eased back for our embrace, she nodded her head bashfully. My heart soared at that. I looked her deep in the eye. “Would you knock it off. I spent two years of my life dreaming of being with you. There is no way I would throw that away. You’re stuck with me Jenny. I love you more than you can even imagine. You are my true love, my soul mate, Jennifer Ann Thompson. The person I was meant to be with.” I could see her start to feel much more like the Jenny I loved.

After another Typhoon Tilly, we decided we needed to cool off a bit in the wave pool. We wadded out a bit into the gigantic pool and let the waves crash in. We got a little bolder and then it happened. We were out about waist deep when a wave came crashing into us and knocked us over as we weren’t paying attention. As we got control of ourselves we couldn’t stop giggling and that’s when I noticed Jenny’s eyes go wide “Lex! Where’s your top?” I looked down and realized I was standing there naked form the waist up! I quickly tried to cover myself while Jenny began searching for my top. A red headed boy of about twelve came up to me and asked me if the top he was holding was mine. I tried to figure out a way to grab the top and not expose myself anymore. Thankfully Jenny came a long and much to the dismay of the twelve-year-old snatched the top from his hands and turned and tried to help me get the top back on. Jenny began giggling. When I asked her “What?” She continued to giggle before speaking.

‘Welcome to the joys of womanhood babe. And now do I not only have to worry about college guys, now I got teenage boys lusting over my girlfriend.” Jenny said teasingly. After Jenny led me over to a little corner, I put my top back on as she shielded me from the other guests. This is pretty much how the whole trip went. Jenny got better with her jealousy but there were a few times where I could see she would get a bit nervous over the looks we received.

As we returned to our daily routines a new issue came up. Thursday night following our little Florida adventure, about a block from the apartment, my car broke down. The 2002 Ford Taurus that had been my grandmother’s car finally gave out. I got it to the side of the street and walked to the apartment. Thankfully (did I just say that?), Danny was there when I came in. “Danny, thank god you are here. I need your help. My car broke down about a block away. Can you come look at it?” I asked. Instantly he started in on the car and questioning me.

“I can’t believe that piece of shit lasted this long. What happened?” he asked, and I went into describing how it started knocking and losing power and when I got it to the curb it just stopped and I could smell burning oil. I might have begun transitioning to being a girl, but I could never forget all the training I had learned from the late Dick-head. But cars were still a mystery to me and I relied on the help of Danny and a friend of his who was a mechanic. Danny and I hopped in his truck and drove the block to my car. Danny pulled out a few tools and popped the hood. He told me to get in and turn it over. When the huge cloud of black smoke came out, Danny walked around. “So?” I asked.

“She’s done Alexa. That this car was still running is a miracle. If Coop wasn’t such a good mechanic this thing would have been in a junk yard years ago. I say donate it or something. Time to find you a new car.” I knew that someday this car was going to die, but it wasn’t an expense I was really looking forward to. Sure, I had some money from the settlement, but my shopping sprees had put a little dent in my finances as had the paying off some of my student loans. I guess I would have to pull a little out and buy a car, but that wasn’t my biggest concern. My biggest concern was that I was supposed to meet Jenny and her dad for dinner. Now I had no way of getting there. Plus, I had to get to work tomorrow. This was going to a nightmare. I had to deal with these issues one at a time. I needed help, I just had to see if my brother would be willing to help me, again.

“Dan” I said, which I could see instantly put him on guard. “Could you drive me downtown? I am supposed to meet Jenny and her dad for dinner” I figured once I got him in the car I would then work on him about the rest of my issues. However, I may have overplayed my hand. I said Dan, I never call him that unless I need something and I could see him go on the defensive right away. “I will give you a ride, but no to anything else.” Danny said with a smile on his face that seemed to indicate this was going to take some work.

I hopped in the truck and began in. “Danny, I am going to need help finding a car. I don’t know anything about buying a car. Will you help me?” I pleaded with him as we worked our way down Fourth Street on our way over to Hennepin. He shook his head at first, but I really began pleading with him “Please Danny. I know nothing and I need a big storing man there to make sure I don’t get taken advantage of.” I tried to bat my lashes and give him the puppy dog look. He shook his head. “No way. It isn’t donna work. You’re a big bo, I mean big girl. You can go looking for a car yourself.” I continued my pleading all the way to the restaurant. Finally, just as we are pulling up to Rosato’s, he relented. “Fine! Saturday morning. We will go looking for a car.” I gave him a big hug and was promptly told to get off him. I decided not to push my luck and let go of him and thanked him. I got out and headed in to the restaurant.

Since March, we had made it a point to get Marty to meet us a couple of times a month at Rosato’s. Partially it was so we could see him, but the other reason was so we could get him out. On the weekend, Marty could relax, and enjoy his life, however during the week he seemed a bit sad. We weren’t sure if it was the Marilyn situation or something else. Both Jenny and I felt that being in that big old house alone was a bit much, so along with Mary, we put together a plan to keep an eye on him and get him out and about. Mary had taken the approach of getting him to take her to the club once a week, usually Tuesdays and Jenny and I made sure to either drop around once a week or maybe come out on Thursdays or staying over until Monday. It was working, but the three of us still worried about him. Plus getting here got him to at least see one friend.

I was the last one there but Paul gave me his usual greeting, “Alexa how great to see you! Come, Jenny and Marty are in back.” And he began leading me to the table, but before we got too far he stopped and turned around. “You know you and Jenny are doing a good thing getting him out. He seems to be the happy guy I had known all my life, not the guy who had been coming in here the last few years. Thanks for brining my friend back.” And he turned back around and led me back to the table. Thank god, the hormones had stopped messing with my emotions so badly and I didn’t break down right there but it did bring a tear to my eye. As we approached the table, Paul grabbed the bottle and poured me a glass as he began another bout of teasing his friend. “Geez your looking skinny. I am going to send mama around to bring you some food during the week. You are going to waste away.!”

“Don’t you have some Cannoli’s to stuff?” Marty responded, earning a laugh from Paul as he moved off. I made my apologies as I took my seat.

“I’m sorry I’m late. But I had to get a ride from Danny. Car problems.” I explained as I shared a kiss with Jenny. Both the Thompson’s gave me a little sympathy as they asked what the issue was. “Danny thinks the car is done. It is 16 years old. I talked Danny into helping me find a new one.” What was just meant as idle conversations suddenly took on new meaning as I watched the beautiful blonde next to begin getting all excited.

“We get to go shopping?!” Jenny exclaimed, earning a groan from her father. I giggle at Marty’s reaction. Marty than breaks into giving fatherly advice.

“Go see Stan Campbell at Excelsior Ford. He is a friend and can set you up with a good car.” Marty advised.

“I can’t afford a new car Marty. I was probably going to go down to a couple of used car lots back home and see what I can find.” I told Jenny’s father.

“Don’t worry about that. See Stan, and if it is a little more I can help.” A smiling Marty offered.

“Marty!” I whined a bit.

“Alexa!” he replied with a laugh. “You are part of this family, more or less. Just go see Stan and see what he has. For me, OK.” I agreed and we went about our meal. Jenny kept talking about the kind of car I needed but I wanted to make this choice on my own. This was to be my first car. My Taurus was given to me after my grandmother died, I didn’t get to pick it out. Now I was going to find a car that was mine. It was just another new step in my life. I cleaned out the car and made arrangements to have it donated to a charity that takes old cars.

After our typical Friday night of dinner at the Thompson house with Mary and a nice little cruise around the lake, we met up with both Danny and Katie for breakfast before heading to the dealership. Jenny was once again excited at the prospect of shopping, this time for a big-ticket item. Katie teased her a bit over her excitement, “Geez Jen, you would think you were the one getting a new car, not Alexa.”

“Well I kind of am getting a new car.” Jenny said with a smile. I did warn her that I was picking out the car, not her. She gave a minor pout before agreeing to my stipulation. “Just as long as it’s not a pickup truck” She teased me.

“What’s wrong with a pick up?” An ‘insulted’ Danny asked my girlfriend. I replied for her.

‘Nothing is wrong with pickups, if you are a meathead Danny, but for girls like us a cute little car is better.” I said, earning a giggle and a hug form Jenny and a comment and groan from Danny about me being too much of chick. “Damn right I am” I stated. We finished up our breakfast and the four of us made our way to the dealership. Jenny and I went inside and asked for Stan while Katie and Danny began looking around on the lot. Stan was quick out of his office following the phone call from the receptionist.

“Hello ladies. I understand from your father Jenny we are looking for a new car today for Alexa here.” He said after going through the introductions. He asked me what I was looking for and I described my wants. I wanted s smaller car than my old Taurus. Something that got good mileage and was reliable. “We can find something like that.” he said. “Why don’t we head out to the lot and look around a bit. I thought your brother was coming with you today?” I told Stan that he was already out on the lot looking around a bit. As we moved out the door, I felt that there was no way I was leaving here without a car. It wasn’t that the salesman was pushy or anything, it just felt like things had been pre-ordained.

Danny and Katie were walking back towards us as we came out the door. We met up part way. “I found a couple of cars you should look at.” My brother informed me. “They look like decent cars. Low mileage, I know people who have ones like it they have been reliable.” My brother said to me. I could see that Stan was receptive to what my brother was saying, but was hoping for a little more of a sale. The two men began walking ahead of us three girls as we moved over to the used cars area. As we were walking along, a car caught my eye and I stopped. Here is the car I was looking for. It was a 2016 Ford Focus Hatchback. It was a little red four door car with a hatchback. I stopped and began looking at and just fell in love. It got good mileage, it was small but not as small as a Fiesta, plus it was reasonably priced for a new car, I fell in love with it. “Are you sure you want a hatchback?” Jenny asked. I just stood a smiled as I nodded my head. We called the two guys to stop and comeback.

“I’d like to test drive this car Stan.” I said as the two men came back. I could see a smile come across Stan’s face as I pointed at the Red hatchback. He went into the spiel about all the features of the car, like backup camera, MP3 connection, power windows and seats. It had every bell and whistle you could think of. I barely listened to him as I got into the driver seat and got ready for the test drive. Stan and I, with Jenny in the back seat, slowly eased out of the lot and took the little red car out for a spin. It had decent pick up, but it wasn’t like I was looking for a speedster. I wanted a good car that would get me around. And this was the car I had been looking for. As we exited the car back at the dealership, I was more convinced that this is what I wanted and I expressed that thought. Danny asked me why I wanted this car so bad.

“It gets good mileage, its small enough to get around but has the room I need and besides” I paused as my excitement took over “it’s cute!”

“Oh god.” Danny moaned causing Jenny and I to giggle as we cuddled up in my excitement.

I turned to Stan and said we needed to go sit inside and talk about price. We went inside and sat down in Stan’s office. Danny took center stage next to me as Jenny and Katie hung out behind us we began to talk about price. “Since this is a 2016 I can give you a deal on it. The sticker price is $19,000 but with all the incentives and the fact we would like to get if off our lot I can give it to you for $13,500. Does that work?” he asked I got a bit nervous and looked back at Jenny who smiled at me and nodded. She had offered to help, but I of course declined it. I wanted to do this on my own. I watched Danny try and begin to haggle a bit and we were able to knock it down another $500, Stan asked me about how much I wanted to put down. I informed him I could do $7,000 and would have to finance the rest. I asked him about my options there. He stopped me before I could get too far.

“It’s taken care of Alexa. I have been told to take your portion and the rest was covered. I think you need to talk to someone else about the balance due. If you give us an hour or two we will get it cleaned up and you can take it home today.” I was in shock and I turned and shot Jenny an accusing look. She smiled at me but shook her head. “It wasn’t me babe.” I began to tear up as I realized it was all Marty! Damn him. After signing all the papers and giving Stan the check, the four of us went back to the Thompson house to wait and plan on our afternoon and evening at the lake. Just as we are getting out of the car, Marty pulled up from his golf game. I practically tackled him as he got out the car. I couldn’t hold back the tears as I gave Marty the biggest hug I had ever given a man that didn’t have the last name Quinn. “What’s that for?” he asked with a knowing grin on his face.

“For the help with the car. You didn’t have to do that” I explained through the tears. Marty returned the hug and began explaining his actions.

“I wanted to do it Alexa. You have brought so much to this family besides the joy you brought to Jenny. I am more than willing to help out.” After giving him a kiss on the cheek, I began negotiating with him over payment terms. He just laughed at me as I pleaded with him “You pay me what you can when you can. If it ever becomes an issue we will work something out.” An hour or so latter we got the call the car was ready and Jenny, Marty and I went over to the dealership. After talking with Stan, we made our way out to my new car, I was going through a million emotions at once. As man handed me the keys for my little hatchback, Marty tossed his keys to Jenny. “You take my car home Jennifer. I want a ride in Alexa’s new car.” I hugged Marty once again before we got in and began our trek back to the Thompson estate.

My new car dominated my thoughts almost as much as Jenny did. Almost. When we got back to the Thompson house. Both Jenny and Katie wanted a ride and Jenny even wanted to take it for a spin. Both Katie and Jenny could see how excited I was for my car and were very sweet. Following our little jaunts through the neighborhood, we went out back but couldn’t find either Danny or Marty. After calling out for the two of them we saw my brother and Jenny’s dad emerge from the cabin of the houseboat. Though the two had met a couple of times, I wouldn’t have called them friends. However, as they left the boat a friendship seemed to be struck. I could even hear plans being made for all of us to go out sometime. “Why don’t we go now” Katie called out causing Jenny and I to yell in agreement. The two men that had done so much for me simply looked at each other and decided why not.

“We will get some food figured out and grab something to drink. We will be down in about a half an hour.” I called out. I turned and began giving orders. “Katie, you are in charge of the drinks. I think that there is beer down in the boathouse refrigerator. Go grab some and stick it in the fridge in the galley. Jenny, you come with me and we will whip up some food quick that we can heat up on the boat. Let’s get moving time’s a wasting, ladies.” My two roommates quickly stood at attention and gave me a salute. “Knock it off you two. Someone has to organize this fun.” I said as Katie moved off to collect some beer. Jenny called out to Katie that we would bring down some wine from the house. We knew the boat was well stocked with hard liquor. As Jenny and I were moving off to the house, I froze in my steps.

“What’s wrong Lex?” Jenny asked as she could see a frightened look come over my face.

“I think I just channeled my mother” I said. Jenny almost fell over in laughter.

“You did!” Jenny screamed out before sympathy for my plight took control. “Oh, I’m sorry babe, but you did just sound like Char. It was bound to happen. There are times when I channel either my mom or my grandma. It’s part of being a woman.” Jenny said as she laid a long kiss on me. As we broke we looked deep into each other’s eyes. “We should get going babe. Everyone will be waiting.” I nodded before exchanging another kiss. Just as we were moving off we were interrupted by the voice of authority.

“And what is everyone going to be waiting for girls” Mary said. We turned to find Mary standing there in a very classy dress. She had been at a charity event all day, so had no idea of the fun that had been going on around here. Jenny went over and hugged Mary and began telling her we were going out on the boat and that she should go get changed. A smile over Mary as she quickly moved off to get changed for the boat. Jenny and I went in and began organizing some food. We grabbed some bread and cheese and I had Jenny whip together a quick salad. I went into the fridge and grabbed some fruit and went digging through the freezer looking for some form of protein we could take out.

“Hey Lex, there are some shrimp in the bottom drawer of the fridge, maybe you could grab that and boil it in the galley. It will be quick and there might be some crab legs in the freezer in the pantry.” I smiled. The feeling of a proud teacher washed over me. I just sat back and looked at Jenny. “What?” she asked defensively.

“Maybe I have succeeded at doing what your mom accused me of doing.” I said as I went over to the beautiful blonde with the perplexed look. “Maybe you are becoming a housewife, or at least a good party host.” Another shared giggle and another shared kiss before we got back to getting everything organized. As we finished putting together all the food on the counter we looked at it and realized we had an issue.

“How are we going to get this all down to the boat?” I asked as Jenny and I starred at it. The next thing I know she is grabbing me and dragging me out into the garage. She pulls me towards the back of one of the stalls and there is the answer.

“Help me get the wagon down babe.” Jenny says. We stand on our tip toes and eventually wiggle her old childhood wagon off its hook. A proud look came over Jenny. “So, what do you think Lex? Good idea?” She asked and I could only nod my head in amazement. This was not the same girl I met almost three years ago. I tell her that it is a great idea and we share another kiss. “You know I would never have thought of this three years ago. “ Jenny said as she pulled me in. “And it’s all because of you. Thank you for helping me become a normal person.” She told me. This time the hormones took control and I began to cry. Jenny pulled me closer and we shared a kiss. That I had made that much of an impact really got to me. We were interrupted by the all-time leader of interruptions.

“Okay, enough Jexy time. We have people getting antsy down at the dock.” Katie said. Jenny and I grabbed the wagon and began rolling it over to the door of the kitchen. Katie took one look at the wagon and announced her approval. “Hey great idea for getting all that food down to the boat. Good thinking Lex.” I let a huge grin spread across my face before beating Jenny to a response.

“Wasn’t my idea. All Jenny’s” I say with a confident smile as I pull Jenny in closer. I had known Katie forever, but I had never seen her left speechless like Jenny and I just had. We gently push her to the side and load up the wagon to take down to the boat. When we got down to the boat, the same comments were made about the wagon by Marty and Danny. When I told them that it was Jenny’s idea they adopted the same look of shock. All that is except for Mary who flashed a proud smile and gave us a wink of approval. We boarded the boat and stored our food in the galley. We settled in for a nice leisurely cruise, the four of us women took up spots in the back deck and watched Marty give instructions to Danny on how to operate the boat while we filled in Mary about the new car I had purchased. As the little cruise continued, I could see Danny and Marty getting along great and everyone enjoyed the food we brought along. After dinner, Jenny and Mary volunteered to clean up while the men went back up to the flying bridge. Jenny and I worked our way up to the forward lounge, where I cuddled into my girlfriend, who sat and held me. I realized that other than my mother I was with all the people who meant the most to me. I cuddled in closer and began crying a bit. Jenny kissed the top of my head. “You deserve all this happiness.” How does she do that? I looked up and a wide smile came across her face. It was time, I had to ask her.

“How do you know what I am thinking all the time?” I asked.

“We are soul mates Lex. And I catch you doing the same thing. You deserve to be happy. You bring so much happiness to all these people.” Jenny told me. I cuddled back in for the ride back to the dock. We spent the rest of the night just hanging out. Marty set Katie and Danny up in one of the open rooms for the night and Jenny and I went back up to her room where we cuddled in. As I laid there, curled up with Jenny, I thought about the comments Jenny had made about how her life had changed and I saw all the people I cared about getting along so well

Work became very interesting the following week. On Monday, I snuck out of work a bit early for my weekly appointment with Debbie so I could take Jenny out to lunch. When Jenny and I got back, we found Mary in Debbie’s office. The usual back and forth went on between Mary and I before she told us that she was thinking that the Foundation should make a grant to the Program. Not only that, I was going to help put together the proposal for the Board. This was huge! Not only was I going to get a chance to help present a plan for a worthy organization, it was for a place that I knew helped so many people and one that was lose to my heart. It was a chance for me to really do some good. I wanted to go thank Mary for what she was doing, but I was stopped by Bridget before I could.

“If you want to thank mother, do a good job with this presentation. That is all the thanks she needs. She has seen what it has done for you and Jenny and one of the nice things with the foundation is that you can help organizations that have made a difference. The Program on Human Sexuality has done that. Now you have to help the Board see that. Do you think you can do that?” Bridget asked. It was better than any halftime speech I had ever heard. I was fired up. I threw myself at it. I went with Ellen on Tuesday to meet with Debbie and go over their needs. I worked with various people at the Program as to really delve into to their mission. One day, I even took Christy down there with me to go over some of the finer details. I met with Debbie, which was odd to be sitting in her office talking about something other than me. The one nice thing Debbie did was appoint a liaison from the Program. And luckily, I was kind of familiar with the liaison. Not only that, but the liaison Debbie appointed and Christy hit it off well. The only thing about the work between the liaison and I was we were warned to keep it professional by Debbie. Jenny politely told her superior to be quiet before the two of us went down to the conference room at the program and put together the proposal.

The experience proved to be a real eye opener. It showed me that there was a chance to do some good in the world and I explained this to Jen one night when we were at home. “I am so loving this! I feel so jacked up to be doing this, and not just for the Program but all these other groups. I never knew that people with money did these things.” Jenny tried to explain that when you have the money that her family does, you are constantly being hit up for money. The Foundation allows her grandmother and the family to find those causes that truly need the help. “I really enjoy this work babe.” I explained. “Maybe it is something I should be doing with my life?” What I thought was a throw away comment lit Jenny’s face up like a Christmas tree.

“You would be wonderful at the Foundation. You have a caring soul and you always want to help people out. Besides what better person to work at the foundation, than a member of the family.” I tried to tell her that I was not part of the family. “Not yet” she told me as she kissed me. This began me thinking, what was she saying? Were we talking about a future together as a married couple? We had talked about being together, but I think this was the closest we had ever come to really talk about it. It really got me thinking. Did I want to spend the rest of my life with Jenny? The answer was simple. But what do I do now?

As we were talking about all this, my mother called to give us a guilt trip about not coming down to show her my new car, or seeing her recently. As I tried to explain to her that I had been busy but before I could get a word out Jenny grabbed my phone and put it on speaker. “We’ll be down Friday night. We will pick you up and then head out for something to eat and we will even stay for most of the day on Saturday.” I knew that Marty was going to be out of town this weekend so I was hoping Jenny and I could have a little private time, but that was gone. So, after work on Friday I came back to the apartment and packed for a weekend at the Quinn house rather than the Thompson estate. Jenny showed up a bit later and quizzed me to make sure I had everything packed, including our work clothes. At one point as she was going through her questioning, I rolled my eyes. “Don’t you roll your eyes at me young lady!” Jenny warned me. I felt I had to make some reparations so I came over and began kissing her neck, before I was admonished again. “Mmm. You have to stop Lex. We are going to be late.” I tied to pout but was told we could work something out later.

Following an excruciating drive thanks to the Friday rush hour traffic, we arrived at my mother’s a half an hour late. My mother of course was all over us. “Where have you two been? I made reservations for us but thankfully Louise was willing to push it back.” My mother said as she gave us each a hug. She pushed us along back to the car before we could get a word out. Mom got in the front seat that Jenny had left open while she took the back, “This is comfortable! I am surprised with how little this thing is I thought it would be cramped.” My mother stated as she took it all in, while Jenny tried pointing out all the features. “Oh, this is too much for me! All the gizmos would drive me crazy. I wouldn’t even know what to do with a M3P hook up.” I almost lost control of the car I was laughing so hard. Jenny admonished me from the back seat trying to get me to be nice to my mother, who sat in the passenger seat and gave me the death glare.

As we pulled into the parking lot at Lefty’s I recognized that Danny’s truck was there. I knew Katie was working tonight, so I wasn’t all that surprised to see Danny there, but it was the truck that was parked a few spaces down that got my heart beating faster. “What is he doing here?” I asked my mother who tried to put on a dumb act at first until she admitted that she had asked him to meet us as well. “I’m not going in. I won’t be humiliated by that bastard again.” I was beyond upset and if it wasn’t for Jenny sitting behind me I probably would have gone off on my mother.

“I have warned Adam that he better watch his tongue. Plus, Danny will be there too. Adam has been a little skittish around Danny the last few weeks so you will be fine.” My mother explained, but I continued to fight it. Mom finally lost her patience with me. “Alexa Marie, you are going to dinner with the four of us and you will not cause any problems, do you understand me young lady.” I wanted to come back with guns firing, but the giggles from the back seat distracted me. As we got out of the car, I quizzed my girlfriend a bit over the giggling. “I love seeing your mom put you in place.” Having dinner with Adam, mom lecturing and now Jenny teasing me. My only salvation would be Danny? This was going to be a fun night.

I was very tentative as I walked into Lefty’s as to what I would find. Jenny and I found my two brothers sitting at the bar nursing some beers. Jenny launched right in at Danny because that is what the two seemed to do, pick on each other. Usually I would either join in with Jenny or would just sit back and watch the show. Tonight, however I was a bit weary of opening my mouth for anything. My last two encounters with my oldest brother were a disaster so I was just trying to go unnoticed, but I realized that I was falling into my old patterns. When Danny turned around and asked me what my problem was I knew I had to be me, and the typical banter between the two of us began. “Katie told me to keep an eye on you, but I don’t know why I would have to you are so whipped.” Danny gave me a grin and Jenny pulled me in for a cuddle. I could see Adam become irritated, but thankfully kept his mouth shut. Jenny ordered wine while I just ordered a Diet Coke as I was diving. Adam snorted a bit at the order but kept his mouth shut.

The longer we sat and waited for our table, the more I got a chance to study Adam. He seemed his normal grumpy self but seemed a bit more withdrawn. Friends would walk bye and try and say hello to him and he would grunt or give them a simple up nod. In the past, he would be somewhat more engaging, but now he sat there brooding. He pretty much remained quiet until our table was ready, only speaking to our mother and Danny a few times. The whole thing with Bethany must have really been getting to him. This was a different person than the one I had seen get thrown out of Willy’s. When our table was called, Adam seemed to hang back a bit from the rest of us as we moved into the dining area. Danny became aware of this and stopped while Mom, Jenny and I were seated. My two brothers came shuffling in and I could see Adam not really look at anyone. And like when we were here a few months back, there was whispering as the Quinn family entered the dining room, but this time the eyes were turned towards Adam. I kind of felt bad for him, that was until we locked eyes and the sneer came to his face.

As we sat down I noticed that Danny had arranged it so Adam was on the other side of mom from Jenny. It was a kind of sly move, but a good one. If Adam had anger directed at me, it was nothing compared to the anger Jenny had shown towards Adam over the last few days. Any time Kattie, Danny or I had brought up my brother, Jen would go off on what an asshole he was. Now I had seen Jenny be mad at people and even have some dislike of people, but not like this. There was anger there and it was recognizable enough that Katie even commented about it to her. The night before, as we were lying in bed I tried to get her to talk about it. “I just don’t like how he treats everyone around him, especially women.” She told me. “The way he treats your mother is disrespectful and the way he treated Bethany was reprehensible. And don’t even get me started on how he treats you. I actually get scared as to what he might do to you babe.” I pulled Jenny in and told her not to worry. Those feelings seemed to be dashed as I watched an almost sullen Adam take his seat and begin looking at a menu. I looked at him and then at my other brother. Danny just shrugged his shoulders.

We looked over the menus and placed our orders, my mother tried to engage in some light banter with each of us. Adam’s answers were always short and he pretty much just sat there. Danny, Jenny and I continued our normal ways of teasing each other. No one was ever immune from the other two. Mom especially got a kick out Danny and I picking on Jenny. She was under the impression that I would never do anything like that. A few times I had to make amends with my soul mate, which is always fun. And unlike the last time, Adam just groaned and didn’t begin complaining out loud. I am not saying he was accepting because I could see he was uncomfortable by our actions. He seemed almost resigned that the world was changing and changing in a way that he did not approve of. And it was after we ate, that a change in all our lives was about to happen again.

As we were enjoying desert and coffee, mom cleared her throat. I could see she was a bit nervous about something. “I asked all of you out to dinner, because I have made a decision. The house and the yard are too much for me. I am going to look for a townhouse or a small house in town and I need to decide what to do with the house. I would prefer that it go to one of you three children, but I have no idea what your thoughts are on any of this.” I could tell mom was a bit nervous by all of this, it surely would be the start of another little battle amongst me and my brothers. But I wasn’t going to be part of it. That was pretty much quickly confirmed by a look over at Jenny. I knew my future was not in Faribault so I quickly answered that I wanted nothing to do with it, this brought it down to my brothers. It was funny to watch Adam, because I could see he was torn. I think he would like the land and everything, but I think reality was taking hold. Who would he share it with? Bethany may have become a lost cause. Jenny and I had run into her a few weeks back at Southdale and she had changed so much since she ended things with Adam. I think they had been together so long, that was all she knew and just accepted that her life was destined to be with Adam. Now the once sure future has drifted away.

“I’d be interested in buying it.” Adam finally stated as he shrugged his shoulders. “I mean I don’t want it to go to someone else outside the family.” At that point, all four pair of eyes turned towards Danny. I could see the conflict in Danny already. I though back to the day my father’s will was finalized. Danny just kept looking down at the spoon he was playing with as he thought. I knew it was time for my personality to come shining through.

“Do you have to ask Katie first Danny?” I said with a cheesy smile on my face. This caused reactions out of everyone at the table. Jenny began to laugh, Adam groaned again and my mother admonished me to be nice to my brother but she too giggled at my comment. It was the reaction of the middle child that got me. He looked at me briefly with the ‘Danny’ grin for a second before trying to get all defensive.

“Shut up Alexa.” He said before he began stammering. “I, I don’t know what I want right now. I don’t know if I want to stay in town. I would love to own it but I just don’t know. I have been waiting to tell everyone this, but I just had an interview with Simmons Homes about being one of their supervisors on Wednesday and all their work is up in the Cities. It might be too much of a hassle to make the drive.” I looked over and I saw that mom’s mouth was opened almost as if she was in shock. Jenny just nudged me under the table and we exchanged knowing smiles. Jenny and I had talked about my brother and our roommate several times and we were both of the opinion that there was something a little deeper going on between the two of them. Mom regained her composure a bit, but kept looking at my brother. We finished up and mom, Jenny and I made our goodbyes to my brothers and began the drive back home. I could see that mom wanted to ask something but didn’t know how to say it. Nothing was said but as Jenny and I crawled into bed together back at the house Jenny brought it up to me.

“Do you think Char is all bothered by Danny’s indecision?” I told her I thought she was.

“I think she is seeing us all find something good in our lives and moving on from what was always assumed.” I replied.

“Like us?” Jenny asked. I could sense the grin on her face in the dark.

“No, she expected that I would become a woman and find the most beautiful woman in the world. Didn’t you expect that?” I asked my soulmate as we shared a kiss and held each other and drifted off to sleep.

The next morning, we awoke to the sound of rain. To most people it was a downer at summertime, but for those of us who had been expected to be gardeners/slaves to Charlotte Quinn, it was one of the best sounds in the world. It meant we would get out of the yardwork that my mother had planned. We cuddled together and tried to get away with as much as we could and listen to the rain. However, my mother wasn’t as accommodating to our quiet morning laying in. “Alexa, Jenny time to get up there’s work to do.” I groaned causing mock sympathy from Jenny.

“Aww, it will be alright. We told her we weren’t staying all day. We can sneak out of here and we can lay about all night at the lake. Maybe it will keep raining.” Jenny said trying to cheer me up, but I began to pout and tell her no, I wanted to lay around now. “My poor baby.” She said as the mocking continued. “But we have to get up so move it young lady.” She said as she began tickling me. Soon she had me laughing like a little kid. Our fun was once again interrupted by mother. “Come on you two. Time is a wasting!” We reluctantly pulled ourselves out of bed and made our way down to the kitchen.

“Well it is about time the two of you got out of bed.” My mother kidded/reprimanded us. “Since we can’t do anything outside, I came up with something you can do.” Mom paused for effect as Jenny and I dug into the pancakes my mother had made for breakfast. I looked up at her and she started back. “You can clean out your bedroom!” I started to have a sense of déjà vu as she said this. I can remember the order coming down to clean up my room when I was growing up, but this time another word was used in the order “Out”,

“So, your serious about this getting rid of the house thing?” I asked. My mother went on about how it was just too big for her and how she had felt that way when it was just her and my dad.

“But you know he would never leave this place. Plus, it’s time for a change. A change in lots of things and that was my next question for you two. Do you think you can help me look for a new car? I think Danny was right, it’s time to get rid of the mini-van. Do you think you can take me up to that car dealer you got yours from?”

“Char, whatever you need. I’ll tell daddy to call his guy and next Saturday you can come up and we will go looking.” Jenny told my mom and I saw a bit of relief come over her face.

“Thanks, you two. I didn’t want to ask Adam because he would try and push me in the way he thought and Danny. Well, Danny is too much in love to do anything without Katie’s approval.” Jenny and I nearly chocked as mom began giggling at her own comment. “At least we aren’t the only one who sees it” Jenny adds in as we spend the next few minutes laughing away about my brother and my ‘sister’s” love life. Mom wants some more details about their relationship and before Jenny can go too far I lightly kick her under the table. I don’t want to betray that confidence even though it was something I was excited about. It really hit me at that point that something that at one time I was so opposed to was now something that brought me a lot of happiness.

We finished up our breakfast, and me and Jenny went up to my bedroom. Another step in my journey was about to begin and I was a little sad. The easiest thing was getting rid of some the clothes that I had left at home. We began going through my drawers and closet and made two piles. One was clothes that we could donate and another was a pile that would be thrown out. Jenny had a great time laughing at some of the things I had and even decided we needed to keep some, though I did protest some of her choices. It was when we got to some of the more personal items that I had a hard time. There were some family pictures that got to me, like the one of me when I was about five holding up a good-sized walleye with my dad crouching next to me with his arm wrapped around my shoulder. The smile on his face was huge. I think he was hoping at that time I would be just like him. Little did he know that while I enjoyed it, his ranting and raving is what killed the joy for me. But that wasn’t the only picture that made me sad. There was a posed family picture that sat on one dresser. It was from one when I was about twelve that was from the same sitting as the big one that sat on the wall in the formal living room. This one though shows some of the animosity that was going on in the family. My dad obviously looks irritated, Adam is sitting there with a proud, cocky look and his faced and I am away from the rest of the family a bit. I showed it to Jenny and asked her what I should do with it. I think she saw my dread as I held it in my hand.

“Just put it in the box. Along with some of those other things.” And while some might say Jenny was being dismissive of my feelings, I think she was looking out for me. We finished going through all my drawers and bookcases. The pennants and posters were taken down and either put in the box or completely thrown away. As the two of us stood back and looked at my room, I realized the last vestiges of Alex Quinn had been removed of it. It was very plain looking and it drove home the fact my life had changes so much. But the sadness I felt when I cleaned out my closet at the apartment was not there. Today I felt empowered. My life was going in a new direction. We hauled everything down and told mom we would stop by the church thrift store to get rid of some of the useful items and threw out the rest. We made arrangements to meet up Saturday and help her look for a new car and said her goodbyes. For some reason as I drove off, I felt that Alex was now truly gone forever.

The next week was pretty normal. I continued putting together the important things for the grant for the program. Jenny and I began to get excited as we knew that Danny and Katie were going back up to the cabin so we would have the apartment to ourselves again beginning Thursday. It was an excitement that really began bubbling as I drove home Thursday from work. I called Jenny to see how she work was going and she began to tease me a bit. “We have the whole place to ourselves tonight babe. I think we have to find something exciting to do” The innuendo in her voice was not lost on me and I played off of it, telling her I had a few ideas of what we could do. The ideas she threw at me, made me blush a little but also excited me. I told her I was going to stop at Byerly’s on the way home and I was going to make her a special dinner tonight. She seemed awfully excited by that.

As I pulled out from the stop light, the last thing I remember saying is ‘I love you Jenny”.

Alexa Chapter 23: Recovery

I woke up and my head was killing me. There was no light except for a faint one at the side of the bed. I could tell by the way I was propped up that this was not my bed. Then it came flooding back to me. The accident. I was just telling Jenny I loved her as the light turned green and I pulled out into traffic. Just as I was pulling into the intersection, a large truck hit the side of the car. I remember briefly being in an ambulance, but then nothing after that. I laid there and began taking inventory of my body. I attempted to take a deep breath and I could feel pain in the left side of my chest and a bit of difficulty as my lungs filled. I attempted to move my arms and fingers, and my left wrist was wrapped but I could move my fingers. I then moved on to the lower parts of my body. I was relieved when I could wiggle my toes. It was when I tried to move my legs I felt something heavy stopping my right one from moving and I got scarred. With a cracking voice, I said the first thing that came to my thoughts. “Jenny” The weight on legs lessened then I heard the most wonderful voice in the world almost scream in excitement.

“Lex! Oh my god!” The blonde tornado screeched as it moved its way from my legs and enveloped me in the greatest hug I have ever received. She was saying something to me, but I couldn’t understand her through the tears. All I know was that I just wanted to hold her in my arms. The memories came flooding back. I should have paid better attention. I mean how hard is it to miss a dump truck? But I was alive. That is all that mattered. That and the beautiful blonde who was going to squeeze me to death. I try and push her away but all it does is get her to begin kissing me all over. “Jenny, baby, please stop. For just a second.” Jenny slowly stops but as she gets part of the way she lays the most deep, loving kiss in the world on me. Finally, she backs away so I can take in her face. Her mascara may have run all over her face and she may have looked like she had not slept all night and her clothes and hair were disheveled but she was still the most beautiful person in the world.

I need to figure out what’s going on so I ask her to just answer a few questions. The basic question of where am I was the first. “You’re at Methodist.” My brain begins to slowly start to come online. Location has been determined. I next ask her what time is it that’s when the first shock came to me.

“It’s 6:40 in the morning. You have been out since the accident.” Before I can even react to that a nurse comes bursting into the room and checks the monitors and then begins checking me out. She looks at the monitors and adjusts the tube I now realize is sticking out of the left side of my chest. She swiped a thermometer across my forehead and reads it before beginning the questioning. “So how are we feeling today?” The nurse asks. I tell her I am fine with a bit of a headache but am shocked that I had been out as long as I have been. “Oh, that was expected after the blow to your head and other injuries. Your body needed rest.” The nurse told me. The nurse disappears for a moment and returns with a fresh pitcher of water for me and orders me to keep drinking. She told me the doctor would be around in about an hour and see if I can eat anything. Not less than a second after that she was out the door leaving me alone with Jenny. Jenny instantly wraps me in another hug. I tried to comfort her a bit, but when I went to wrap my left arm, I hit the tube sticking out of my chest and let out a scream from the pain. Jenny instantly let’s go of me and backs off.

“I’m so sorry babe I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m so sorry.” And the water works begin again, but this time It is my turn to give the hugs.

“Jenny, it’s alright. I just bumped my tube. You didn’t do anything. I’m so sorry if you thought you did something.” I told my soul mate as we once again held each other. After a few seconds of that I dive back into my questioning. “So, do you know what happened?”

Jenny gained her composure a bit and tried to sit back in the chair at the foot of the bed but she seemed a bit lost by doing it, like I was punishing her. I slid over a bit and motioned her to come up by me. You would have thought I told her that she had won the lottery. She crawled up next to me as I tried to rest my head on her. Jenny held me and began stroking my hair. “You and I were talking and you said you were going to Byerly’s to get something special for dinner. Then as you told me you loved me, I heard the accident. It was the worst thing I have ever heard in my life. Ever. Worse than when daddy told me about Abby. I thought I lost you. I raced out of the house and broke ever speeding record I could to come find you. The worst part is a I didn’t know where you were! I got lucky and found the accident site. Right by Ridgedale. I asked the policemen who were there where they sent you and I came racing here.”

I tried to comfort the weeping blonde once again but don’t know how to. So, I just squeezed her tighter. “What about my car?” I asked.

“Totaled. When I saw it, I thought you were dead! I guess they had to cut you out. If I could get by with hitting you I would. Don’t ever do that to me again!“ She screamed at me and then pulled me in tighter. The two of us just held each other and cried. I don’t know how long we were holding each other, but neither one of us wanted to let each other go. It wasn’t until the doctor came in the we finally lessened our embrace. As he entered the room he cleared his throat I could see Jenny instantly panicked and jump out of the bed. A smile came across the doctor’s face as he stood there. He was young and looked a bit tired. But the smile on his face seemed to comfort me.

“I can see you are feeling better Miss Quinn. “I’m Doctor Noah Curtis. I was the doctor on duty in the ER when you came in. I am glad to see you are awake. You gave us all a bit of a scare last night when you came in, but it seems like you have improved a bit.” He flashed a smart alek grin and came over and started to go over everything and checking me. I had so many questions, I didn’t even know where to begin. I decided that the direct approach was going to be the best route to finding out what happened, so I did and asked what my injuries were. “Well where do I begin? Starting from the top, you took a pretty nasty blow to the head, you have a concussion. This probably came from you hitting your head on the windshield. Moving down, you have two broken ribs on your left side, plus you had a collapsed lung. That is the reason for the tube sticking out of your side.” The smile from the doctor was very comforting and his upbeat attitude was infectious. The thought that I had scored again with doctor I had ‘lucked’ into. “That brings us to your wrist. You had some difficulty moving when you came in last night, but we are not sure if it is broken. So, for precautions, we splinted that. Other than that Ms. Quinn you are a very lucky young lady. It goes to show what wearing a seat belt and having good air bags can do.” Once again, the smile was back. I took in everything that he said and a feeling of relief came over me, but I think there was someone who took it even better. Jenny came over and attempted to hug me again as the doctor looked on, an amused look on his face,

I started to tear up and just grabbed on to Jenny again. I was going to be OK. Everything seemed like it was something I could deal with. I had a concussion when I was in ninth grade in football and I bruised my ribs once horsing around with my brothers. Knowing that my injuries will going to take time, but were easily manageable. I asked the question that was most important. ‘So, when am I going to get out of here doctor?” This is when I got the next shock of the day.

“The earliest will be tomorrow.”

“What?!” I screamed/asked. As I tried to protest, the doctor held up his hands and explained they wanted to keep me over one more night because they had trouble getting my lung to re-inflate and they were still concerned since I had been out so long. I was not happy with this, but someone else took it harder. “She has to be able to go home doctor. She can’t stay here I’ll take great care of her. I will do whatever it takes, but she needs to come home.”

“Miss, um Thompson, right?” The doctor stated “Your girlfriend has been through a terrible ordeal. That she is laying here talking to us is a testament to the safety changes in the new cars. If her car was ten-fifteen years old, we would have had a difficult conversation last night. We just want to make sure that there are no issues OK?” I could see Jenny was not OK with this, but she did nod her head and accepted the doctor’s prognosis. “I am going to be headed out shortly. I will be leaving some notes with the nurses. Do you feel up to eating something? He asked. I nodded my head. “Good we will start with a few softer things. No steak or pizza yet OK.” He said with a cheesy grin that Danny would have been proud of. “Now Doctor Rosen will be on later. He doesn’t have the charming personality I do, but listen to what he says. He will probably stop by after the MRI. Now before I go is there anything else I can do for you?”

That question was open ended and I knew there was one thing I needed to discuss with him, something I needed. “Um doctor, I don’t know if you noticed, but I am transitioning and I need to take my, um, I need to take my pill. How do I go about that?” I watched the doctor’s eyes go wide.

“You’re transgender? I would have never known. Wow” I smirked as the look of astonishment took over the doctor. He began stammering a bit. “Ah, yeah, um we should probably contact your doctor about that unless you have the pills with you?” I look over at Jenny. “I’ll have our roommate bring them by if that’s OK? They are kind of expensive and I don’t want to get in a fight with insurance over this.” Jenny tells the doctor who nods and asks for Debbie’s number. Jenny hands it over to the doctor as he leaves. On his way out, he tells me he will stop by this evening to check up on me. Finally, Jenny and I can relax, well as much as we can in the hospital. As Jenny attempted to crawl back up into the bed with me, something, suddenly came over her.

“Shit! I never called Debbie.” Jenny yelled out and grabbed her phone. After a few rings, Debbie answered and Jenny finally was able to talk to my counselor and her boss. “Debbie! It’s Jenny. Um I won’t be in today but the bigger thing is that you will be getting a phone call from a Doctor Curtis. Um, Lex was in an accident and is the hospital” I could hear Debs through the phone. I was a little shocked but warmed by Debbie’s concern. Jenny continued on “Yes she is fine now but she is going to be in here overnight again. And that’s why the doctor is calling you, about Lex’s prescription. Really? OK we are at Methodist, room 520. We’ll see you in a bit.” Jenny hung up and looked over at me. “Well Debs is on her way over right now. She will deal with the doctors.” As I look at Jenny, I realize something.

“If Debbie is coming I need to get cleaned up! I can’t see her looking like this!” My sudden panic causes Jenny to begin giggling and then tease me for being so girly. First, I blush but then get a bit of a wicked thought. “Well maybe you could give me a sponge bath babe?” I say Jenny leans forward and gives me another long kiss. Unlike the ones of fear and joy that I had received early in the morning, this is one I am more used to. A loving kiss that showed the deep feelings we have for one another. As we break Jenny slowly sits up and just flashed her million-watt smile at me “As much as I would love to do that, I may get into a bit of trouble.” Jenny tells me and she slowly gets up and moves off to one of the cabinets and finds a towel and wash cloth and disappears in to the bathroom for a moment only to return with a now damp cloth. She reaches for her purse and comes over and begins to clean up my face a bit. And is bad as I feel between the concussion and tube in my chest, I feel like I am in heaven as the love of my life slowly washes away yesterday’s make up. Jenny then reaches into her purse and begins lightly brushing my hair, now I am in heaven and the loving look Jenny flashes me lets me know all is going to be all right. Reaching back into her purse she produces her small makeup bag and applies some very light makeup to me and pronounces me beautiful just as my counselor walks in.

“I hope you two aren’t playing doctor in here” Debbie teases us as she the two of us sharing a smile. “Well Alexa, you look much better than I thought you would. I think I have said that before.” Debs says to me, before turning her attention to her summer intern, “But you look like hell Jenny. Go clean yourself up a bit so I can talk to the patient.” I recognized that as code to Jenny that this was to be a professional talk. As Jenny was headed to the bathroom, Debbie gave her one last direction. "And keep that faucet on so you are not eavesdropping!” The smirk Debbie gave Jenny caused my partner to stick her tongue out her boss and call her a spoilsport. As soon as we could hear the water running, Debbie grabbed the chair and moved up next to me. In a quiet voice, Debbie began the questioning. “So, Alexa, how are you feeling?” I try and begin going on about the various injuries and how I was recovering but Debbie just shook her head. “I saw your chart, one nice thing about being a MD I can do that. I am talking about you.” And with that I could feel the smile disappear and I broke down in tears.

“I am so scared. I could have died!” I say as I bury my head in the pillow a bit. Debbie seems to understand that but she can tell that there is more than that going on in my head and continues to try and prod me along to get me to open up. After expressing a few more concerns about my own health, Debbie finally begins to get frustrated with me. “You are holding back, what else is bothering you?” Debbie says to me firmly. I finally suck it up and express my deep feelings about this.

“I feel bad for what I am putting Jenny through” I say as the sobs become deeper and louder. Through the tears I can see a satisfied smirk come across Debbie’s face before she asks me one of the easiest questions I have ever had to answer. “Do you always do this, put Jenny feelings above your own?” I slowly nod. The smile is still there. It actually grows a bit bigger. She turns and calls for Jenny to come out of the bathroom. The love of my life returns somewhat refreshed but with a bit of a concern on her face. She walks over to my side and reaches down for my hand as the two of us just look at the smiling Debbie. Debbie looks at Jenny and then me and then says to Jenny, “You realize you have a lot of work ahead of you, young lady. I am putting you on leave effective immediately. Your new job is to take care of Ms. Quinn here. Do you understand that?” Jenny nodded her head and looked at me. Debbie went on, “And don’t give into her. You need to be strong and keep her in line. Do you understand that?” Jenny nodded again, but this time the expression on her face was much more serious. “I am going to leave you two alone, but I will be checking in on you two. Alexa, listen to Jenny, and one other thing. Here.” Debbie reached into her pocket and handed over a brown bottle to Jenny, who quickly dumps one pill into her hand and gave it to me. Before she left, in a completely uncharacteristic move, Debbie came over and lightly hugged me. “I’m glad you’re OK Alexa, if you need anything, you have my number, call. Both of you. I don’t know why I was so worried on the drive over. Once again the two of you proved you can handle anything.” We waved at Debbie as she walked out, leaving Jenny and I alone again.

“So, what were you two talking about?” Jenny said to me and I could feel the emotion come back to the surface and I broke down. Jenny instantly pulled me into her arms as I wailed away. I attempt to speak but, I was just babbling as Jenny tried to calm me through my tears. When I finally got to a point where my speech was coherent, I told her how scared I was looking back at it. How I could have died and what I must have put her through. Jenny eased me up and looked into my eyes and began crying. We held each other. Through her tears I could hear her say “When I saw that car I thought I lost you! Don’t ever do that me to again!” We continued to try and comfort each other but all we could do was cry. We were interrupted again, but this time by a nurse to take me down to X-Ray and then to CT, for a scan.

I could almost see fear in Jenny’s eyes as I was being helped into a wheel chair. She was acting like I was never going to see her again. I really didn’t want to leave her either, so I asked the nurse if she could at least walk along with us. As I was being wheeled from my room down to first floor, the only time Jenny let go of my hand was to get on the elevator. I knew I had to comfort her when we got alone. But then again, I was grateful for the attention from her as I always am. She was forced to let go of me as I went into to have the x-rays taken, but she was standing right there waiting for me. When I finally got out of CT she jumped out of her seat as I came out and I could see her expression change from the nervous/sad look to one of glee when I appeared.

The return to my room was welcome, but that feeling didn’t last long as we had visitors waiting for as when we returned. In one of the weirdest twists I have had to deal with yet, standing there were both my mother and Jenny’s father. While the two had met a few times, I wouldn’t have called the great friends. Now I felt like we were interrupting a huge conversation when I was being wheeled back towards my bed. My mother was instantly all over me, like only a mother can be. “Where were you? We were getting a bit nervous up here, wondering where you two went. Is everything okay?” As I attempted to make myself comfortable in the bed I notice the concerned looks not only on my mother’s face but Marty’s as well. I go onto explain to the two of them that I am fine, that I was just having some X-rays. That still doesn’t change the looks of concern but it does back them off a bit.

“Thank god it was just that.” My mother said. “You had us all worried last night, especially Jenny. I thought a couple of nurses were in fear for their lives by the way Jenny was acting” my mother said as she looked at my girlfriend with a big grin across her face. Jenny instantly got shy and Marty began laughing. I asked what she did, but the embarrassment was stopping her from talking, so her father answered for her.

“Alexa, let’s just say that my mother was proud of her.” Marty said with a big grin as he looked over at his daughter who told him to be quiet. My head was spinning a bit so I need to ask a few questions.

“You two were here last night?” I asked and the two just nodded their heads. I continued my questioning. “And Mary? Wait a second. How did you guys find out?” I asked.

Mom was the first to speak. “Well Katie called me to tell me. I raced up here as fast as I could and found everyone sitting in the waiting room. Well everyone but Jenny was sitting. Jenny looked like a football coach storming the sidelines.” Marty nodded his head in agreement, which earned him a slap on the arm from Jenny. For my part I was still trying to catch up with the roll call of visitors last night.

“Katie and Danny were here too? They are supposed to be up north. I don’t want them to be the reason for them missing their trip.” I said and began to instantly feel guilty about all this attention. “Where is Katie now? I ask.

Mom once again handle the speaking “They went back to the apartment as soon as you got moved up here and will be back later.” Confusion once again reigned supreme in my mind, I started to wonder if it was the concussion that was making me slow or just the craziness of the situation. “So, you didn’t bring them with this morning?” I asked. Marty handled the answer this time,

“Well since your mother and I were both here late, and I wouldn’t let her get a room I brought her back to the house. It was the least I could do Alexa. I put her in the spare room upstairs and had Marta there overnight in case your mom got hungry.” I was sitting there my mouth open trying to digest everything. My brain finally started to catch up and the tears began. “You didn’t have to stay all night Marty. You didn’t have to put mom up! But thanks.” The tears really began to flow and Jenny pulled me in. But it was the sight of Marty hovering over me that brought the rest of the room to tears,

“Alexa, why wouldn’t I be here for you? You have brought so much joy to Jenny and heck even myself. You are part of the family and I don’t let my family just sit. Remember that encounter with Trey at the party?” Marty asked me. I nodded my head and he went on “Well do you remember what I said to Rob? I said that Trey was messing with my girls. That means you too.” Marty hugged me lightly but I decided to make it a lot tighter. I thanked him over and over and I could hear the famous throat clearing by Marty which made me begin to giggle a bit. Jenny was a mess to my right and I could see my mother wiping away tears. As Marty let me go I reached for my mother and pulled her in “I’m sorry Mom” I said “I didn’t mean to put you through all of this. I let her go and she began admonishing me.

“Don’t tell me sorry over something you had no control of. And I worry about you crossing the street or going down stairs. It’s called being a mother. So, don’t apologize.” As she let go, Jenny instantly took her place in the hugs. I didn’t say anything to her. I think she knew how bad I felt, mostly because she whispered into my ears “You better not” which got me giggling. As we broke the hug, Jenny just smiled down at me and sat partially on the bed. I looked at my mother and noticed something in her hand. It took me a minute to realize what it was. It was the first time in my life I was happy to see a rosary. It gave me a chance to get out of this tear fest. I pointed at my mother and made a comment.

“I suppose you were wearing out the beads all night?” I said as I reached for a tissue to wipe my nose. The comment worked brilliantly because the look on my mother’s face changed from the mother who was worried about her child to being my mom.

“It wouldn’t hurt you to say a few Hail Mary’s young lady.” She said to me which got us all laughing. My mother sat down in the big chair in the corner and Marty moved to one corner. The four of us sat and chatted about everything then I remembered something. “Oh, jeez mom. We were supposed to take you shopping for a new car tomorrow.” My mother shot me a look as if I was nuts. “Alexa, don’t worry about me. My car can wait. You need to heal up.” But no matter what my mother said, I still felt bad that I had messed up her plans. I tried to look at Jenny and I was met with a smile and a shaking head. I knew exactly what she was thinking and it proved one other thing had survived the accident, our ability to communicate without speaking. Before she could kiss me, we were interrupted by a hospital worker bringing in my breakfast. The girl, who couldn’t have been no older than me was followed by a different nurse. “Good morning Miss Quinn, I am Angie and I will be your nurse for the day. I wanted to check on you and make sure you were doing OK. If you need anything, just push this button”, and she held up the buzzer tied around the arms of the bed and then she looked and the monitors. She moved over to the whiteboard on the wall and wrote her name. “Now no complaining about the breakfast. The doctor wants to see how you handle food. If it goes OK we will see what we can do for lunch.” With that she and the young girl were out the door.

I looked at the tray and saw a bowl of Cheerios and a banana. There was also a glass of orange juice sitting there, but it was the final item on the tray that turned up my nose. It looked like a pile of purple mushy blobs. It was stewed prunes, something I had always hated. My mother tells the story of when I was little, that I once spit the stewed prunes back out at my father as he fed them to me. I have often joked that was when he stopped liking me. As I made a face at the food, a voice from the past came to the forefront. “You will eat everything on your tray young lady and I don’t want to hear any complaining about the prunes. If the doctor approved it, it means he thinks you need them.” I tried to bring back my own past and tried to stare down my mother, but I was no match for the master. I reluctantly grabbed the dish and began to try and swallow them without tasting them. Jenny was laughing at me the whole time and Marty and Mom just stood there and watched me. When I was done a proud smile came to my mother’s face and I just shot her the evils. I couldn’t get my lover to stop laughing, despite my attempts to pinch her. Finally, I came up with a way to trump her.

“Marty, can you do me one favor?” I asked and he said anything. “Can you take Jenny home and at least get her to clean up if not take a nap? I know she wants to be here but she needs her rest too.” Marty agreed but Jenny did not. As she and I argued about it, I could hear my mom wishing Marty good luck with his daughter. After a bit, I was finally able to convince Jenny to go with her father. As Jenny broke the goodbye kiss I saw the expression on her face change from concern to mock indignation. “This is payback for laughing at you, isn’t it?” She asked and I just shrugged my shoulders and looked away. She leaned in and whispered. “You are lucky you are in a hospital or I would put you in one.” She told me with a laugh and then gave me another kiss. We just starred at each other as she left the room. I really didn’t want her to go, but I needed her to be strong and being here all day would drain her. It also gave me time to take a bit of a nap

I awoke about an hour later and found mom reading. I ty and adjust myself and I start to whine a bit about getting comfortable only to hear my mother begin to babble on about how lucky I am. That I had to listen to what the doctor said and other things that I tried to tune out. I knew she was just being a concerned mom, but I didn’t want to hear it right now. Just as I was about to tell her to be quiet, Katie and Danny came walking through the door “Thank god you guys are here.” I said out loud, earning me my second ‘look’ of the day from my mother. Danny started laughing as he could see my aggravation with my mother. Katie came over and gave me a hug and took the seat right next to the bed Jenny had been glued to. “Just relax Alexa, your mother is just concerned and scared. Getting all worked up over Char is not going to help you at all.” My big sister informed me before asking all the pertinent questions about my health. The whole time Danny was standing by her side and looking down on me. For the first time in my life I saw a look of concern come from my brother’s face. The tears started a bit again and this time I pulled Katie closer to me. Katie being the true big sister told me everything was alright and tried to calm me.

After Katie let me go, Danny came over to attempt a light hug. The water works began again, but I was able to pull myself out of it thanks to Danny. I could hear the ‘manly’ snort come from Danny, just like the one Marty had done earlier. I began to giggle and Danny asked me what was so funny. I began to tell him that he was and as he pulled away I began to laugh even harder at the look on his face. As he let go of me, I could see the concern for me on his face, but then he accidentally hit my tube and I screamed out. Panic took over my brother’s face. “Watch it meathead, that hurt.” I growled through gritted teeth. That is when he began laughing. “She’s fine” He announced, and I was.

A few minutes later, an older gentleman in a white lab coat came through the door. This must be Doctor Rosen that Doctor Curtis had told me about earlier. Katie and Danny quickly moved from the side of my bed to allow the physician to begin to look at me. “Good morning Miss Quinn, I am Doctor David Rosen and I am the doctor covering this floor today. OK, it says here it says you were in an auto accident and suffered a concussion and broken ribs along with a collapsed lung. All right let’s take a look here.” He stood up went over to the lighted panel on the wall and put up an x-ray of my chest. “Looks good, but I want to try a test.” He stated and brought over a device that looked like a breathalyzer with a little ball in it and he asked me to blow in it. “Very good” he said. “I think we can take that tube out. You’re taking good strong breaths.’ He started going over my chart some more and made note that I did not have a broken wrist and could remove the splint but were going to keep it wrapped up a bit longer. He then took a penlight to my eyes and checked my dilation. The light hurt a bit and I flinched, “Seems were still having a bit of an issue with the concussion. We are going to keep you here for another night and we would like to keep it a little dark in here.” With that he pointed at Angie to turn off the overhead lights.

Doctor Rosen began moving from my right side to my left side, I think to take out my tube, reading my chart the whole time. As he was rounding the foot of the bed he suddenly stopped. He looked at me and I could see an odd expression come over his face. It was a look of confusion and one that appeared to be anger or sadness. I couldn’t really figure it out. He then looks up at me and I could see a look of disgust come across his face. “Oh, you are one of them” he said to me. I was a little slow to comprehend what he was alluding to, but Katie was not. She instantly leapt form the side of the room towards the doctor. “One of what?” she asked, her anger brewing. It was then I figured out what he was implying. Before I could even open my mouth, Katie looked at me, “Quiet Alexa.” Turning back to the doctor she launched into him again. “One of what?” she repeated. I had seen this look before from her, but it usually was reserved for Adam.

“I see that ‘Ms. Quinn’ is one of those attention mongers saying they are really a woman. There is no such thing as transgender.” The doctor said with an arrogance I had only heard from the Lake Minnetonka crowd. I don’t think he was ready for the onslaught that was about to hit him.

‘So, people can’t think and feel a certain way? Is that what you are saying?” Katie asked the doctor. My mother was about to jump in but I could see Danny hold his hand up and turn to watch his girlfriend. He had a smile on him like a proud parent. I was in no mood to laugh.

“Young lady I am a doctor and scientist. I believe in the body, not the mind. I don’t quite understand why someone would need to change what they were born with the way some people do. I don’t believe in all of this plastic surgery and chemicals to make one look younger I suppose that ‘Ms. Quinn’ here has had augmentation.” I lost my cool at this point. “I have not had any sort of surgery. Why don’t you...” Before I could go on Katie told me to “shut up Alexa.” Before turning back towards the physician “I think you better leave and send another doctor in. I don’t want you touching my sister.” The doctor just sneered at Katie.

“I am a physician and have sworn an oath to treat the patient as presented to me. I might not agree with my patient’s decision, but I will treat them.” The condescending tone that the doctor uttered was making me angrier and I began to get very upset. That is when two new voices entered the discussion.

“You do not touch her!” Screamed Jenny who came rushing to my side and tried to calm me down. “Get him the fuck out of here!” She yelled. Once again, the doctor said he would not leave and that he was going to treat me. That was when the second new voice of the argument joined in.

The look of bewilderment crossed the man’s face. “What’s all the screaming about Katie?” Marty asked. Katie pointed at the doctor and begin to inform my girlfriend’s father of what was going on. “Stop, right there!” Marty yelled. “You will not touch one of my girls, doctor. As a matter of fact, I think you should leave this room immediately.” Marty stated in the authoritive voice that only I had only heard him use once. The doctor tried to stare him down, but unlike one of the nurses the doctor was used to dealing with, the doctor was in a losing battle. The anger in Marty’s voice shocked me. “I am not kidding doctor. I don’t use this kind of influence too often but do you recognize who I am?” The doctor shook his head and a wicked grin spread across Marty’s face. “Well my name is C. Martin Thompson and I happen to be on the Board of Trustees for this Hospital. I don’t think I have ever used my influence at this place, but I am not above it. As a matter of fact.” Marty stated and began moving to the phone that was sitting by my bed and she picked it up. I watched him the whole time even though Jenny was pulling me tight and I saw a wink come from my great protector. He acted like he was pressing a key, but he spoke into a dial tone. “I would like to speak with Doctor Lyle Miller please. This is Marty Thompson” I watched the doctor panic and move quickly out of the room, nearly bowling over Jenny’s grandmother in the process. As soon as he was gone, Mary, who had ridden over with her son, spoke.

“About time you stood up for the girls like that young man! I keep feeling I am the only one who does that” Mary said in classic Mary style, causing Marty to get a little redder in the face. Katie and Danny stood to the side trying to suppress their laughter. Finally, Katie spoke up.

“Way to go Mr. T. Thanks for coming in and dropping the hammer on that little turd.” Katie said as Danny began laughing at his girlfriend.

“Thank you for the vote of confidence Katie. I just don’t get how someone can be so narrow minded.” Marty said, causing Jenny to stop babying me for a second and giggle at her father. “You know what I meant Jenny. But I guess you are right. It took me awhile to open my mind up to all this, I admit I didn’t know any better. But still that son of a bitch had no right to say that to you Alexa.” Marty said as his face continued to get redder. The interesting thing was suddenly, he stopped. I could see something had come over him. Marty looked at me one more time and spun on his heals and shot out the door. I began to get a bit nervous that he might do something rash. That wasn’t Marty, was it? Mary tried to diffuse the situation.

“You two are very lucky to have someone like him who cares so much about you two.”

Mary’s words convinced me that I needed to do something. I saw my brother standing there. “Danny go see if you can track him down. Make sure nothing bad happens.” He smiled and nodded as he headed for the door. Just before I stopped him, he turned around and looked back. “And Danny. No physical stuff OK?” Danny just smiled at my request before uttering “I’ll try “and moved out into the hall to see if he could find Marty.

Through all this commotion, one person had stayed quiet. I looked over at my mother who had been sitting in that large chair the whole time and I noticed she began to weep. “Mom?” I asked and she got up and came over to me and wrapped me up. She kept uttering that she was so sorry. I looked over at Jenny who put her arm around my mother and attempted to make it a group hug. My mother kept repeating “I’m sorry that I couldn’t protect you like these people do. I feel terrible that I never did that for you.” I began weeping at my mother’s comments and pulled her tighter but I knew I had to be the one to comfort her.

“Mom it’s OK. You are here now. It’s all in the past. You’ve have been nothing but supportive since the funeral. I love you mom.” That seemed to get her feeling a bit better. I looked around and could see that Mary and even Katie were tearing up over this exchange. I didn’t even bother to look at Jenny because I knew she was a mess. I reached over for her and soon had the two most important women in my life in my arms. Just as we began to get ourselves under control, Danny comes bursting in the room.

‘I couldn’t find Marty… What the hell is going on in here? I leave for a few minutes and everyone starts crying like babies.” Danny says causing Jenny and I to begin giggling. My mother and Mary start to admonish ‘Daniel’ and causes his girlfriend to lightly punch him in the stomach before giving him a big kiss and a hug. As mom moves off and Katie is still hugging him, Danny and I lock eyes. We share a smile that in the past would have never have happened but now has become as common as the sunrise. I pull Jenny in closer as I mouth a thanks to the meathead.

Marty came in a minute later, with a doctor trailing behind. The doctor looked familiar and Marty had a grin across his face. Mary was the first to acknowledge his presence. ‘Peter” Mary said with a look of surprise on her face. Jenny let go of me long enough to look up. “Doctor Fisher, what are you doing here?” Jenny asked sounding just as astonished as her grandmother. The middle-aged doctor began laughing a bit. “Hello Mary, Jennifer. I was getting ready to head out for the weekend when this lout comes strolling in my office and demanding that I come up here. Hello Alexa, we met at the party back on Memorial weekend. Let’s take a look at that tube. At first, I was a bit nervous but the large grins on the three Thompson’s faces let me know I was going to be alright. My mother began asking Marty who this doctor was. I couldn’t hear Marty’s explanation but I did see my mother’s eyes go wide. She must have been impressed. Not only her but so was my nurse, Angie, who had come back in to check on me after the commotion. When she saw the doctor examining my chest I thought she was going to snap to attention like a soldier as she recognized the doctor. ‘Peter’ gave her orders and she practically sprinted out of the room to get the instruments he asked for.

Marty stood by and looked over at the doctor. ‘So, can you handle it Pete?” Marty asked. Peter began laughing again. “Let’s see I’ve done two quadruple bypasses and an angioplasty this week, I think I can handle pulling out a chest tube.” Doctor Fisher informed his friend before turning to me. “Now Alexa, this might hurt a bit, but I am going to numb it up a bit and then we will pull it out.” I felt comforted by his bedside manner. I don’t know if it was his normal disposition or if it was because he was a friend of the family but I had calmed. Danny and Katie came over and began talking to me and Jen while I watched my mother and Mary get into a bit of a discussion over who should have the chair and Marty and Peter having a discussion that included lots of laughs. I felt more at ease than I had since I woke up a few hours ago. My ‘family’ had really come through for me. Soon I was numbed enough to where Doctor Fisher slowly eased the tube out of my chest right there at my bed and with the help of Angie closed the wound. “Not bad for a thoracic surgeon if I do say so myself. Now Alexa, don’t be stubborn and listen to the nurses and doctors. I know Doctor Curtis a bit and I will be talking to him later when he comes back on. If it hurts, ask for something but don’t go crazy. Pain is good because it lets you know things are working right, but ignoring it can slow recovery. If you need me, have Angie here page me.” Doctor Fisher told me before pointing over his shoulder at Marty “Or have the goon over there call me. He has every number I have.” Jenny and I giggled at that before Doctor Fisher moved off. After giving Angie orders, he talked with my mother, Mary and Marty who thanked Peter for everything. A little more good-natured ribbing went on between Marty and Peter but I could see a look of relief on Marty’s face.

The rest of the morning went about the same. Danny and Katie took off for the cabin they were heading up to for the weekend. Mostly because I told them to but the other three wouldn’t leave. Following my lunch at about 11:30 I announced I was exhausted and I needed a nap. I watched my mother, Mary and Marty begin to leave. Jenny didn’t move, not that I expected her to. She just asked the three of them to bring something back for her and as soon as they were out the door, Jenny crawled onto bed with me. I tried to tell her that the doctors and nurses would think much of that. “I don’t care what they say. I have to make sure you heal in my own way. “Jenny told me is she cuddled up next to me. And as much as the injuries hurt, If I had to be in a hospital there was nowhere else I would rather be than curled up with the most important person in my life. Soon we drifted off to sleep holding each other.

I awoke to the smell of French fries. Jenny was still in bed with me, but munching away on some fries and what looked like a sandwich. She hadn’t noticed I was a wake yet, but I let my presence be known as she was about to bring another of the tasty morsels to her mouth, I leaned forward and intercepted it with my mouth. God did that taste good. “Hey young lady! I don’t think the doctor approved that” she said giggling at me. I reached up and grabbed another fry, but this time I did not eat it, rather I let half of if it stick out of my mouth as an invitation to my soulmate, one which we she readily accepted soon our little sharing of food turned into something a bit more loving. Unfortunately, we couldn’t get much further.

‘Enough of that you two” Marty said. “You are in a hospital.” A smile was on his face but we understood what he was saying. We shared one more kiss before settling back into one another. Even though I was laying in pain because of my trying to play bumper cars with a dump truck, I couldn’t think of anywhere else I would want to be. I looked over and saw Marty studying some files that had somehow wound up here. I saw my mother and the woman who has become closer than any of my grandparents playing some card game. Then there was the most special thing in the world to me, laying there stuffing French Fries in her face. I couldn’t feel more love than I did right at that moment. I just nuzzled back into my lover and tried to beg for French Fries. “No. You had your limit until the doctor approves it.” Jenny said as she pulled the container to the side, out of my reach. And as much as I tried to pout there was no way she was going to give in.

As we lay there, the calm of the moment was interrupted my Mary yelling out “Gin” and my mother groaning. “I hope you’re not playing for money Charlotte, mom is a pretty good player.” Marty observed as he looked over his glasses at the two. I couldn’t hold back and began laughing. “Watch her mom, she cheats.” I call out.

“You be quiet young lady. I do not cheat.” Mary told me, shooting me her usual look when I get on her case. Marty begins laughing at his mother while Jenny becomes indignant. “You cheat grandma? No wonder I never win.” My mother knows I am just stirring the pot and just shakes her head at me. Mary began in on me again. “See what you started. Mouthy little Mick.” The laughter in the room grew even louder and the warmth amongst us felt even better. I couldn’t stop laughing, but the laughing caused a new set of problems.

“You be quiet Alexa. I do not cheat. I am just very good.” Mary said. My mother looked at me mockingly while the other two members of the Thompson family began laughing. Marty was mostly laughing at the way Mary and I egg each other on while my mother was laughing at the situation. It was during this little laugh fest that the reason I was here became apparent. “Oww! I whimpered as I reached for my side. The food container Jenny was holding instantly hit the floor as she leaned over to see what I was complaining about. The other three suddenly stopped what they were doing and came rushing to my side. I didn’t see it, but as I was crying, Jenny pushed the button and soon Angie was parting my older visitors and seeing what I needed. My soulmate instantly spoke up.

“She began laughing and then reached for her side.” Jenny explained to my nurse who simply nodded and moved off for a second before returning with a needle and a small vial. She pulled back the plunger and injected it into the catheter that was part of the IV in my arm. It took a minute but soon the pain I was experiencing was gone. Jenny began to wrap her arms around me again. Angie smiled at Jenny and told her that Jenny’s ‘visiting’ method wasn’t exactly an approved method. Jenny just smiled at her and said. “I will take care of my girlfriend in the best way I know how to and that is by holding her and loving her.” Angie chuckled at Jenny and said not to worry about it but to be careful of some of the overnight nurses. Angie made her way out and Jenny wrapped her arms tighter around me while my mother and Mary decided they were going to go down and get some coffee. I tried to tell them they didn’t need to stick around all day and they both turned around and stated at my opinion didn’t matter. They grabbed their purses and moved off giggling away. It was great seeing the two of them connecting so well.

Marty went back over to where he was going over his things and gathered them up. Coming back over to my bed, he kissed Jenny on the forehead and then, shockingly, me before saying he was heading over to his office for a little bit but that he would be back. I spoke up “Marty you don’t need to come back, you have done too much already, hanging here all day, being here all night. Go home. Take your mother and my mother and go back to the lake. I don’t deserve all this. I have Jenny and I’ll be fine.” Marty leaned over and kissed me on the head again. “Be quiet will you. We all care a lot about you Alexa, I care a lot about you. Listen to Jenny. I’ll see you two later. Call if you need anything.” With that Marty was out the door. I saw a smile come across Jenny’s face.

“See I told you he would come around.” Jenny said with a giggle and a kiss.

The rest of the afternoon consisted of Jenny curled up next to me reading a book while I mindlessly flipped channels on the television. Mary and my mom tried to get me interested in joining them in cards but my head wasn’t really functioning well enough to play. It was a quiet afternoon. And like I tried to do with Marty, I told them they didn’t have to hang out all day with me. I knew there was no way my mother was leaving, but the comment from Mary was pure Mary. “You know for someone laying there in a hospital bed, you sure are ungrateful.” Mary said before a smile came across her face. “Alexa, I would be here for any one of my grandchildren just like I am for you. So, you just stop this martyr syndrome and shut up.” I almost hung my head, almost. I looked up at Mary. “You came close that time.” I told her which only earned me a light slap on my feet from my girlfriend’s grandmother “Smart alek” She said with a smirk. My mom had a funny smile on her face over this exchange, one that brought a smile to my face.

It was nearing dinner time the next time I saw Angie. “Well Alexa. I have talked with both Dr. Curtis and Dr. Fisher and they both think you can eat normal food. They seem happy with everything.” I kind of groaned at the prospect of what dinner would be like. After I ate lunch, I had it in the back of my head to send Jenny out to get me some real food. But before I got too far in my complaining, Angie handed over a menu. ‘One of the new things that hospitals have done is try and make the food better. We don’t make you suffer through some of that tasteless stuff. And I pulled a few strings, well Dr. Fisher did, and you two are both getting dinner, mostly because Dr. Fisher said that there was no way Jenny was leaving this room.” I laughed out loud at that only to be lightly elbowed in my non-broken ribs. It was funny to see the smile of acknowledgement from Angie over me and Jenny. Angie had been witness throughout the day to how the two of us operate and the love we shared. She got to see Jenny be beyond concerned at some points. And she wasn’t frightened off by it. “I’ll give you guys a few minutes to look it over as I check all your vitals.” And Angie began making her notations on her tablet and took my temperature. After deciding on a stir fry meal, Angie leaves us.

It was just as Jenny and I began settling back in that through the door Marty came, carrying a large Nordstrom bag. Jenny started to get a bit excited but Marty recognized the look on Jenny’s face. “Don’t get all crazy you two, I did not go shopping I just have a few of your things.” He told us as he handed the bag to Jenny. “I had Julie go over to your apartment and she said there a million of these bags around so she figured one less wouldn’t hurt” Marty said with a frown, obviously trying to get a rise out of us. For once I got a bit embarrassed by a Thompson teasing us. “Ha Ha, very funny daddy” Jenny said as she reached in and pulled out her laptop and a tooth brush. Also, inside were some clothes for the both of us. But also in the bag was my purse. “I stopped by the Minnetonka police station to pick up the things you had in your car. Your laptop was totally smashed Alexa.” A look of panic came over my face as I thought about everything important that was stored on there. Marty saw the fear I had and tried to calm me. “Don’t worry Alexa. I took it to our IT department and I am having them transfer everything over onto a new Surface. They say it will be done today and I can pick it up sometime this weekend.” A Surface? My laptop was this cheap piece of junk that I scrapped together the money for and bought through the school with a discount. “I can’t afford a Surface Marty!” I whined but the smile that was flashed at me and the wave told me I didn’t have to worry about it. My mother had come over to the bed and was somewhat stunned by the exchange. It was then she piped up.

“Aren’t you going to thank Marty for that?” She said. Mom was back to being herself and I felt like a little kid who had just gotten a cookie from one of their neighbors. “Thanks Marty. You did not have to do that. I am going to pay for that computer.” Once again, he tried to deflect it. “We’ll figure out something just like the car.” He told me before going on. “Speaking of which. the car is totaled. I have already called your insurance agent and they sent an inspector out to look at it. I also have done two other things. I have put Stan on the hunt to find you a replacement and I called Bart Hamilton to get rolling on the trucking company that hit you.” I was in shock over all the Marty had accomplished. I couldn’t believe he would go this far for me and I began crying. Jenny tried to comfort me, but Marty came over and pulled me in. I was babbling on, thanking him for all he had done and that he didn’t need to do all that. Marty tried to comfort me in a fatherly way. “Alexa, this is what I do for my family. Like I told you, you are part of this family and I will protect you with everything I have.” Marty let go of me and tried to look me in the eye. He raised my chin with his forefinger and I could see tears forming in his eyes. “Alexa like I keep trying to tell you, you have brought so much to this family. You have not only brought joy and love to Jenny but you have helped me see there is more to life than the Company. Buying you some trinkets and helping you with the legal stuff is nothing.” And he kissed me on the forehead once again. I couldn’t help myself and hugged him again.

It was at about this time Doctor Curtis came walking into the room. He stood back and watched the exchange between Marty and me. As Marty stood up he caught the doctor out of the corner of his eye. “Who are you? Marty asked the young physician. Doctor Curtis introduced himself and as Marty if he was Mr. Quinn. Marty got uncharacteristically bashful at that point. He looked at me with a smile on his face and then up at Jenny. The two of us cuddled in closer together as Marty turned back towards the doctor. “No, I am Marty Thompson, Jennifer’s father. Kind of Alexa’s surrogate father.” Jenny and I both stared at Marty, our mouths agape before looking at each other and sharing a quick hug. I whispered in her ear not to say it which earned me a giggle. After Marty quizzed Doctor Curtis for a moment, the doctor made his way to my left side.

“OK Alexa, I want to take a look at those ribs. Can you move your gown over a bit?” Marty took that as a cue to step out into the hallway and my mother and Jenny’s grandmother followed him out. Jenny reluctantly got out of the bed and pulled up the chair that had been the recent perch of my mother. I rolled a bit and lifted my gown to the side so the doctor could examine my side. This was the first time I had looked at it. Mostly because I didn’t want to see it. The size of the bruise on my side scared me. I looked over at Jenny and the compassion that was always there was even stronger. I winced as the doctor poked around a bit and I could see Jenny wince too. That she was feeling that much empathy for me was the most wonderful feeling in the world. As the doctor continued to poke around I could see Jenny’s expression change a bit. She seemed almost upset that the young doctor was even touching me. I tried to get her attention but she was focused on the doctor. Soon he was finished with his examination and he told me I could cover back up. He then took out the penlight and checked my pupils. I seemed to be doing much better as last time because it did not hurt as much. “Well things look great Alexa. I do want to see you spend another night here but I see no reason you won’t be going home tomorrow.”

Smiles spread across both Jenny’s face and mine. We only had to suffer one more night of this. “Thank you doctor for everything. For saving my life last night, for keeping an eye on me. I don’t know how to repay you for everything.” I started to blubber a bit, but the doctor waved me off.

“No need to thank me, this is what I went to 7 years of school for. To see you walk out of here in one piece is all the thanks I need. By the way, how do you know Dr. Fisher?” I pointed over at Jenny who explained he was a friend of the family’s. “Well that’s pretty impressive to get him to come up. And I am sorry for Dr. Rosen. I heard a bit about that run in from the nurses. He is a closed minded old doctor and this wasn’t the first time he had some, issues shall we say with patients. I think what happened today might have been the last straw for him. But to replace him with Dr. Fisher is like replacing my old Civic with a Ferrari.” He paused for effect before going on with my schedule for tomorrow. “We’ll wheel you down for another CT and set of chest pictures. That is mostly just to confirm that you are ready. We’ll probably do that about 9 o’clock and after the piles of paperwork, we will get you on your way. So just relax and remember if you need anything, hit the buzzer. I will be around all night so if there is anything major I will be right up here. But hopefully I won’t see you until the morning.” And with that he was out the door but not before being stopped by Marty once again. I saw Marty reach into his coat and hand the doctor a business card. They shook hands and Marty joined Mary and my mother at the foot of the bed.

“I am going to be fine, why don’t you three go home and come back in the morning” I said to them and this time they agreed with me. “We are going to go get something to eat and then head back to the house. If you two need anything, call.” Marty informed us before he came over and hugged each of us good bye to be followed by Mary in the hugs. My mother was the last to repeat this task. After hugging Jenny a little longer than she had in the past, mom turned her attention to me. She kissed me on the cheek as she tried to hug the life out of me. “I am so glad you are going to be alright. Rest up and listen to Jenny.” She told me before turning to Jenny. “Take care of our girl, Jenny. We will see you two in the morning.” And with that the three of them were out the door. I laid back into my pillow are breathed a sigh of relief. I had felt like I had been on stage all day but now it was just Jenny and me. After we ate the meal that was surprisingly pretty good, Jenny and I kicked back and watched a movie on Netflix. I drifted away with Jenny holding me. Her love was the best medicine I could ever receive.

The next morning, I was up with the sun, but Jenny was still sleeping. Holding onto me like a teddy bear. I really am not sure who this whole stay has been harder on, me or Jenny. Sure, I was the one with the broken ribs and concussion, but Jenny seemed to feel everything I was. Like last night, when Dr. Curtis was checking my side, I saw her wince as I did. The few times I got worried over my headaches she was right there rubbing my temples trying to make it go away. I have caught her several times just leaning over me, watching when I had woken up from dozing off. While I know she is concerned, it is a little unnerving to have someone hovering over you when you wake up. I tried to slowly slip out from under Jenny’s grip and make my way over to the bathroom, but the arm clamped down on me, “Where are you going?” my beautiful lover said to me groggily. I tried to explain I was going to the bathroom. Instantly she jumped out of bed “Let me help you up” she said almost in a panic.

“Jenny, I am fine. I can make the short walk to the bathroom on my own.” That did not stop her though. She took me by the waist and slowly helped me to the bathroom while I drug my IV along. When we got to the door I looked at her “I think I can handle it from here” I told her but she was still reluctant to let me go in by myself. After taking care of my morning needs and brushing me teeth. I looked into the mirror. I looked like hell. I had not showered since Thursday morning; my hair was all over the place and my face look drawn. I cleaned myself up a bit, but this did little to put me in a good mood and when I went back out Jenny noticed my expression and instantly began panicking. “Are you alright Lex? Did something happen? Did something not happen?” She was all over the place. I tried to be a smart ass and say something like it was still working so your safe but that got her wound up. “We are not going through that discussion again” Jenny said through gritted teeth. I tried to tell her I was just joking around, trying to get her to lighten up. “Well it’s not funny! I have been sick about the talk of it and now you are acting this way! UGH!” As I got back in the bed with Jenny’s assistance, I tried to pull her back in with me. At first, she pouted and tried to fight me, but soon she relented and I tried to make it up to her by showering her with kisses and begging for forgiveness. “You are forgiven” she told me “but you need to listen to me. I will be in charge for the next few weeks so don’t get any wild thoughts in that pretty little head of yours.” The lecture was half stern and half joking. The salute I gave Jenny was all joking and earned a round of slaps and kisses. This was how my nurse for the morning found us.

”Well, good morning. I didn’t expect to see a brawl to start my shift.” The middle-aged woman said with a smile. “My name is Wendy and I will be your nurse for this part of the day. So Alexa, I was going to ask how your feeling today but it seems you are doing OK.” I had to get back at Jenny so I said something about having more bruises than when I got up this morning and tuned and looked at Jenny who stuck her tongue out at me and I returned the gesture. Wendy took my vitals and told me it was going to be awhile for my x-rays and that breakfast would be up shortly. I tried to talk Jenny into going down and getting us some coffee. “I’m not going down there looking like this! You can wait for your breakfast.: She told me. Grabbing her purse, she marched into the bathroom to try and freshen up a bit. She soon returned and a smile came to my face once again as the beautiful visage came walking through the door. I begged for a kiss which after an eye roll I finally got Jenny to. It wasn’t long before our breakfast arrived and I was eating like crazy. I had fought my appetite last night but this morning I was famished. Jenny and I even got into a minor tiff as she tried to give me hers. “You have to eat too!” I told her and she told me to be quiet, that my strength was more important. I finally got her to eat the toast they sent up and some of the sausage. She was not too keen on the eggs but I ate them more than willingly.

The bad part of the breakfast was that now we were in a holding pattern. My tests were not until nine o’clock and being trapped in this room for the last few days was getting on my nerves. If I didn’t have Jenny practically sitting on me I would have been pacing like a caged animal. She tried to get me to relax and read something but that still proved too difficult to concentrate on. There was nothing on TV except for the news, cartoons and old TV shows, none of which interested me. I kind of told Jenny to leave me alone at one point but then spent the next ten minutes apologizing to her. A little before nine, Wendy finally came in with an orderly. The two helped me into the wheelchair while my nervous partner looked on, fretting over everything. Getting out of the room proved to be better than I thought. To see strangers was wonderful, to hear babies crying was exhilarating. Just to be moving was invigorating. The bad part was we once again went into a bit of a holding pattern when we made it to radiology but after about an hour or so we were back in my room waiting for the results. While we were gone our two respective parents showed up and had a tray with four cups of coffee on them. You would have thought I was some addict the way I grabbed for my coffee. To have something not produced in the hospital was wonderful.

My mother came over to me and began to ask a million questions, only I was not able to answer half of them. Jenny always seemed to jump in with the answer. At one point, I grumbled a bit and told her that I could answer for myself. I think this may have been the first time I had ever really talked crossly at Jenny, and it did not go over the best. She was not mad at me, but it did take some coaxing to get her to curl up to me. “I’m sorry babe, it’s just I am getting a bit anxious in this place.” I tried to explain, only to have her rebuff me. Soon I began kissing her cheeks and worked my way down, where I began nuzzling her neck. If it weren’t for Marty and Char, I probably would have gone farther. A moan from Jenny signaled the beginning of the forgiveness and after a few moments that forgiveness was confirmed as Jenny and I shared a long, deep kiss. “I can never stay mad at you for too long. You are forgiven, but don’t let it happen again.” As Jenny and I moved in for one more kiss I noticed Marty and my mother looking at each other and sharing a smile, like some sort of deal had been made.

As Jenny and I cuddled together following our little tiff, a surprise visitor came in. “Dr. Fisher? What are you doing here? Jenny asked her father’s friend.

“Well since my normal Saturday golf partner took the day off, I thought I would come check on you Alexa.” Peter said as he turned and looked at Marty who just smiled at the physician, I looked over at Marty as well and frowned at him. I didn’t feel right taking away from his golf game. He just looked at me and said, “Quiet Alexa” with a grin on his face. Dr. Fisher turned with a smile on his face and looked at me again, “So let’s look at those x-rays.” And grabbed the films from their protective envelope and threw them up on the lighted panel. Just as he was doing this, Dr. Curtis entered the room, followed by my nurse Wendy. The younger doctor was more than surprised to see the well-known and highly regarded surgeon there. After greeting one another, the both began looking at my latest round of x-rays. They exchanged some opinions on what they were seeing, using words I had no shot at understanding even though I knew some Latin. After a minute, the two turned and looked at me, Dr. Curtis being the first to speak. “Well Alexa everything looks much better than it did on Thursday. I am just going to have you do that breathing test again and without any major setbacks you should be on your way.” The young doctor had a huge smile on his face as he turned to look at the nurse who grabbed the test device and asked me to blow into it. A smile was on the both doctor’s faces as it seemed I passed with flying colors. Dr. Curtis started in again. “You are all set, just give us some time to get the paperwork rolling and you will be out of here.”

I thanked the doctor, but then paused for a second to ask him something. “Shouldn’t you have been off a while ago?” Dr. Curtis smiled. “Yes, I was off a while back but I wanted to make sure everything was OK and you were ready to go home.” The smile he gave me was not a fake doctor smile, but more of one who was a friend. I thanked him once again. Dr. Fisher broke in “That’s the kind of staff we have around here, ones that care for their patients and go above and beyond the call of duty even if some of the Trustees don’t always see that.” Dr. Fisher looked over his shoulder to make sure it was heard before going on. “Now I will stop by Monday or Tuesday and check on you. I haven’t made a house call since I was a resident but it will be easier as I live just down the road. Rest up and listen to Nurse Jenny over there. If something comes up, either of you two, call me. That was a nasty little incident Alexa and you were lucky but head injuries are not the kind of things to mess with.” After thanking both doctors again they began to leave. Dr. Fisher stopped and chatted with Marty about maybe getting in a quick nine later today and Marty said sure and to give him a call, but that he wanted to get me settled before he ran off.

Jenny and I got up and began go through the bag for something for me to change into. The parents took this as sign to head out of the room and give us some privacy. As soon as the door was closed I striped down to nothing and slowly slipped on the clean thong and bra that Julie had thoughtfully put in. Jenny stood with me and helped me get situated, and as much as I wanted to yell at her to leave me alone, I bit my lip to keep the peace we had made just a few minutes ago. It was as I was pulling the light weight dress over my head I began to giggle away. “What’s so funny?” Jenny asked. I got my dress straightened out and pulled my lover in.

“Did you hear what Dr. Fisher said, ‘Listen to Nurse Jenny.’ Do you think she may show up while I am recovering?” The smile I had was huge and had to look lecherous. Jenny began to giggle at my comment and then replied, “Only if you’re a good girl, Miss Quinn” The two of us shared a long deep kiss. As we parted I looked deep into Jenny’s eyes. For once I didn’t feel like I need to say anything and neither did she. Our feelings for each other were so deep that at times words were not needed. We could communicate our love for each other just by looking at one another. We shared one more kiss before Jenny walked over to the door to let our parents in and I took a seat on top of the bed and began the wait to leave. And wait, and wait, and wait. It was taking forever and I began to get a bit cranky. Mom was even getting restless and said she needed to take a bit of a walk and decided to go downstairs and get some coffee. She asked if anyone wanted anything. Jenny said he did and volunteered to tag along. Marty politely declined while I asked for an Iced Mocha. As soon as the two of them were gone I slid into the chair and looked over at Marty. He had a warm smile on his face, one that made me feel cared for. I began to try and thank him, but he only told me to be quiet.

“Alexa, as I keep telling you, you are part of this family. And with that come things like me taking care of some of these odds and ends for you, do not get all worked up about it. I see how much in love you and Jenny are and I am not too old to recognize it is more than just some college fling. If I have to shell out a few bucks here and there its no big deal.” Marty told me and paused. “As long as it’s not always at Nordstrom” he said with a cheesy grin. I promptly told him to be nice. Marty then went on and began to tell me how Stan had found the exact car but a year newer and was having it prepped and sent over to the house. I once again tried to admonish him. “All I am doing is helping replace the one that got wrecked. If the insurance money and pending lawsuit don’t cover it all we will work something out. You need a car, right?” He asked and I nodded. “I’m just helping out. You should have the car Monday or Tuesday. I will say I am impressed with the safety features of that little thing. After seeing the car, I realized you should have been dead, except for those features. Heck I may even get Jenny one!” Marty’s pronouncement made me remember something.

“Can you help me out with something else? We told mom that we would take her car shopping. Could you call Stan and see if can set up some for her to look at? I think she should get Edge or Escape, an all-wheel drive.” I asked and Marty told me it would not be a problem and that he will set it up for next weekend if not sooner. I sat back feeling better about myself that I had remembered to set that up for my mother. Soon Jenny and Mom were back. I attempted to get up but my mother told me to sit down. I will admit it felt good to sit in a chair rather than laying in that bed. I let mom in on what was going on with the car and she became a bit excited, as did the blonde-haired girl who had sidled up to me. But that short conversation only took up a bit of time as we continued to wait. Wendy came in a few times to tell us she didn’t know what the hang up was. I don’t know how long it had been when Marty’s phone rang. It was Dr. Fisher calling to see it Marty was ready to play. When Marty told him that we were still waiting to be discharged, I thought I heard some loud curse words come from Marty’s phone. The phone call didn’t last very long and either did our wait. It was only a few minutes after Marty’s phone conversation when a woman about my mother’s age came into the room and introduced herself as Carol Swanson and she began going over all the forms. At the same time Marty’s phone rang and everyone in the room knew who it was. Marty thanked Peter and was soon out the door, telling us he would pull up the car.

Nearly three hours after I was told I could go home, I was finally put into a wheelchair and pushed by an orderly to the elevator and then out to the main entrance, where Marty was waiting with his Lincoln Continental. Jenny and Mom helped me get out of the chair and slide into the backseat. Jenny came around to the other side and cuddled up to me while mom got in the front seat. As Marty pulled away I looked out the window at the hospital and hoped I would never return. Not so much because of what I had gone through, but what I had seen Jenny go through. This beautiful girl next to me had dropped everything and didn’t let me out of her sight for almost two days. And the love she showed me was unparalleled. The minor test we had just gone through not only strengthened our love of one another but also showed the feelings of those I now truly call my family. I kissed Jenny as we pulled on to Excelsior Boulevard. “Thanks” I whispered to her. “

“For what?” She replied and my answer was simple, “For loving me”

“Alexa, I don’t ever plan on stopping”

Alexa Chapter 24: Recuperation

After the accident, rather than going to the apartment, Jenny brought me out to her father’s house where she thought I would be able to recuperate better. I will admit it was much better than being in the apartment and I had spent enough time here that it felt like a second home. I felt like I was royalty since Jenny had everything she needed or wanted at her fingertips, but I still felt bad. She needed to continue with life and not be watching over me like a mother hen. We did butt heads a few times over it. Jenny was under the impression that I shouldn’t do anything and I was under the impression that I was going to ease back into things. Anytime I tried to get myself some coffee or get a book or even use the bathroom, Jenny was all over me. One those times that she and I butted heads, Marty happened to come into the Entertainment Room, I decided that I needed something to drink and started to get up off the couch. “Sit down Lex, what do you need? I’ll go get it.” Jenny told me as she pulled me down. I told her I was a big girl and can’t get a water on my own. “You’re still nursing your broken ribs. Just sit here I will get it.” I growled right as Marty was walking in. ‘

“Is Jennifer smothering you Alexa?” Marty asked. “You two are funny. You are like an old married couple at times. But the ones who still hold hands at 80 as the walk through the park.” Marty said smiling the whole time.

“That’s us,” I said. “Or will be if the blonde girl over there doesn’t smother me to death over the next few weeks!” I say earning both a raspberry and a quick kiss as she headed off to the Butler’s pantry. As Marty sat down to turn on the TV news he asked me how I was feeling and I told him fine but something else was on my mind. It was something that had slowly been brewing for a couple of months now, but since the accident it was something that seemed to be moving more front in center in my thoughts. Marriage. One year ago, even going on a date with Jenny was a pipe dream and now here I am sitting in her family’s large estate being teased by her father about being a married couple. It seemed like every day the thought of the two us being officially together forever started to dominate my thoughts. But before I could say anything, Jenny returned.

By Thursday I felt 110% better than I had and figured this weekend would be perfect for my mom to come up and look for her new car. Marty had done what I had asked and set up a time on Saturday for mom and me, and Jenny of course, to go look at a few vehicles. Marty had invited my mother up to spend Saturday night at the house as well. Part of the plan was also a celebration, not only my mother’s new vehicle but my continued recovery, we were going out to dinner that night at the Club and we were going to travel via boat. Mom was really excited by this. She had mentioned while I was in the hospital that she had never been on Lake Minnetonka before and Marty got all wound up. So, when it was decided by my personal physician, Jenny not Dr. Fisher, that I was fit enough to leave the house we had made the arrangements for Saturday to be the big day.

We told mom to come up in the morning to the house and then the three of us would go over and meet Stan. When she asked what time, I told her 10:00 so I was not surprised that at 9:30 she was at the gate and I had to let her in. Jenny began her typical melt down. “You have to go deal with her Lex. I am not ready yet!” I began laughing at Jenny and it frustrated her. “You know she is always early. Why do you always wait until the very last minute to get ready?” I questioned my partner. Jenny just stared at me and then began speaking “If you don’t want to end up back in the hospital you better get down there and entertain your mother!” The laugh I gave out did nothing to calm her down so I went over and gave her a quick kiss and I was able to get a smile out of her before she yelled at me again. I went and let mom in and we went into the great room where I had the coffee already set out for her and poured her a cup before I took a seat. Mom instead walked over to the big window and looked out.

“This view is incredible! I really didn’t get a chance to appreciate it when I was here last week” Mom stated to me before she turned around and looked at me. “Heck of a place to recuperate” she teased me. Before I could say anything, Jenny joined us. Almost every time one of us walked into a room we couldn’t help but look at each other and a big smile would cross our faces. My mother noticed it this time. “You two are incredible, do you know that? I would have thought that by now you two would be sick of each other.” We just turned and smiled at each before Jenny admitted the truth. “There were a few times I was ready to ship her down to you. She is a terrible patient.” I tried to protest by saying Jenny’s bedside manner needed some work only to get told by my mother to give a rest, she knew better. And soon mom and Jenny were sitting there exchanging little stories about me and when I am ill. I began to feel like I was being picked on a bit and looked for a way to end this and announced we should get going. I was quietly rebuked while the two women I loved more than anything continued to compare notes on me.

After about twenty minutes I was finally able to get the two of them moving and we went out and hoped in mom’s old minivan. I was forced into the back seat as Jenny and mom continued their discussion of me. It was wonderful watching how well the two got along. It was like they really were family. As I sat there I began to think I wanted this to be my family, forever. But then an argument broke out in my head. Would she want to marry me? I kept trying to think of reasons why she wouldn’t want to, things like our age, or our futures and would she really want to be with a transgender person. And what about me? Was I always going to be in this limbo, or would I go all the way one day and have surgery? I became lost in my thoughts and didn’t hear Jenny asking me a question about what cars I had asked her dad to line up. As I came out of my mini trance I noticed at first a concerned look on my girlfriend’s face. She reached back and grabbed my hand. Our ability to communicate without talking took over once again as I broke into a smile and it was returned with the warm, caring smile that always brought me out of these little moments.

We pulled into the lot and went to find Stan, who was waiting for us inside. He led the three of us out to the lot where he had a couple of different options for my mother. He began pointing out the different features of the different vehicles and mom and I listened intently. As Stan was leading us around the Edge and pointing out the differences with the Escape, I realized Jenny had disappeared. I looked around and found her looking at a car. I wondered over and found her looking a royal blue four door Focus. “We are not here looking for you remember?” I said. Jenny looked up at me “I know. It’s just that I was thinking and I thought about what the doctor said about the safety innovations.” She walked over to me and pulled me in for a hug. “If it weren’t for those things I wouldn’t have you to hold and kiss and love anymore. I want to make sure I am there for you forever. I keep having dreams about seeing your car all crumpled up there along the side of the road. I don’t ever, ever want to have to worry about us again.” Jen told me as she and I shared a kiss. As we broke I looked deep into her eyes and decided that everything I was thinking, trying to talk myself out of marriage didn’t matter. All that mattered was the love we shared. My mind was made up, now I had to convince her. Our little moment was interrupted when mom and Stan came and told us they were going to take a test drive. Jenny and I nodded and turned our attention back to the car. “Are you sure you want the four door and not the hatchback? I asked and Jenny began to giggle a bit. “Why would I need the hatchback Lex? You do all the grocery shopping.” She teased me.

Mom came back all excited about the Edge she had taken out. It was the Demo model that Stan was getting ready to unload and was willing to give mom a deal. The three of us followed Stan into the dealership and into the same office where just a few weeks ago I had bought the car that had saved my life. Stan and Mom began discussing a deal while me and Jenny hung back at the door. I could see she was contemplating something. Finally, she spoke, “I need your help Lex.”

“Anything, you know that babe/” I told her as I moved closer to her.

“You need to help me talk daddy into that car.” I let out a little laugh. “He is going to wish we never came here I bet when he hears that.” Jenny giggled a bit. “I know” she said, “but you have heard him talk about how the safety features saved your life, we’ll play off that.” Jenny said trying to rationalize a new car. I pulled her in for a hug and told her I would help but he would not be happy. We sealed the plot for Jenny’s new car with a kiss that didn’t last as long as we hope as we heard the voice of my mother telling us to be good.

“I can’t take you two anywhere can I?” my mother stated as Jenny and I giggled at her comment. She had a smile on her face so I knew she was teasing us. “Well I did it. I just bought a new car without any of the male members of my family’s help.” The smile of accomplishment that mom flashed was wonderful. While I know there have been times over the last few months where she has missed Dick-head, it was also wonderful to watch her blossom into a new person. The woman who deferred so much decision making to the men of the family had disappeared and the ‘new’ mom started to take control. Just like when I bought my car, Stan said it would just take an hour or two to get the car prepped and she would be ready to go. Jenny and I decided we would take mom to lunch over in downtown Excelsior and wait for the vehicle to be ready and just as we were finishing up lunch, the call came to pick up her new car. The metallic orange (Canyon Ridge officially) Edge was very comfortable. The smile mom had as she drove the car off the lot was the biggest I think I had ever seen from her.

We made it back to the house, where of course Marty had to check out the new vehicle before we got ready for dinner. Jenny and I retreated to her/our room to get ready for the night. As we entered the room, Jenny took me in her arms and laid a long loving kiss on me. No grin this time, no giggling just a deep look into one another’s eyes. Nothing was said. Nothing had to be said. We slowly stripped each other and moved to towards the shower. We slowly and sensually washed one another. No shower we had ever shared was as gentle and loving as this one. It reminded me of the bath we had taken together back on Christmas morning. And just like Christmas morning our celebration of our love for one another was interrupted, this time by a ringing phone. Rather than get all frustrated we just got out of the shower.

I reached for my typical thong and bra combo and headed over to join my soul mate in the closet. While the dining room at the club was not formal, Jenny and I still wanted to look our best. A few different options were rejected before Jenny found a dress she thought would be perfect, a sleeveless floral print sheath dress in white. It was one she hadn’t worn before. I continued in my quest until I came up with a blue fit and flare dress with cap sleeves and a sweetheart neckline. I pulled the dress over my head and then slid up next to Jenny at the vanity in her room. Just as we are about to finish up, the phone begins ringing again. As is usually the case, I am ready before my lover. I answer the phone. “I’m ready Marty I am just waiting on someone like always.” I say as I receive a tongue being stuck out at me from the blonde-haired girl. As I hang up I tell Jenny. “Don’t stick it out unless you intend to use it.” She gets up and does exactly what I told her. After breaking this kiss much sooner than I wanted, I ducked into closet and grabbed two sweaters and came out and handed one to her. She just smiled and the two of us headed out of the room and down the stairs hand in hand.

We entered and our parents were standing there a little miffed that we had taken so long. My mother was about to lecture us when I noticed her eyes go real wide. While mom had seen me in several different styles of outfits, and was aware that my breasts had begun to fill out, I think that I was wearing a dress that offered up a natural cleavage for all to see really got her. She stammered out something about how nice we looked. Jenny and I giggled a bit at my mom’s reaction before Marty broke in. “Let’s get going ladies. Our reservations are in an hour and we will be pushing it if we are going to show Charlotte part of the lake.” Jenny and I led mom down to the cabin cruiser. I was surprised to see two guys working on the boat, preparing to to get under way. The engine was running and the boys were standing alongside to help us on to the boat. Jenny greeted the two. ‘Hey Paul, Hey Jesse. How are you guys? Lex, this is Paul Tyler and Jesse Robertson. They work at the marina over in Wayzata and help daddy out when he takes business cruises. You guys all set?”

“We’re all set, just waiting on your dad Jenny. Nice to meet you ladies.” The two said as pleasant as possible as they helped the three of us on. Marty was right behind us carrying a bottle of wine. He greeted the guys and gave them some instructions before joining us in the boat. He handed the bottle over to me. “I figured we could have a drink on the ride over and if I remember right the last bottle of wine was consumed and not replaced. I wonder who would do that?” Marty said with a grin as mom shot the two of us blushing girls a disappointed look. Jenny took over at the bar and poured her father a bourbon and my mother a glass of wine before handing them out while I poured us two glasses of Stoly. Marty invited us out to the stern lounge to point out various highlights of the lake. Mom was in awe of some of things she saw. It was fun to see her like this and it was always great to get out on the lake.

After about 45 minutes we arrived at the dock where we were helped off the boat by the two boys and met by a golf cart that shuttled us up to the clubhouse. We entered the dining room and waited at the bar for our table. After a few moments of waiting, Jenny and I excused ourselves to freshen up a bit when we came back we encountered a person at the bar that we had not expected to see. “Well, well if it isn’t my little brat of a daughter and her freak.” an obviously intoxicated Marilyn said to us as we walked past. I could see the pain start to build in Jenny and I simply huddled up next to her. Jenny looked at her mother and barely acknowledged her. We noticed that mom and Marty were no longer at the bar so we moved into the dining room, the whole time Marilyn was following us.

“Jennifer Ann Thompson!” Marilyn practically screamed at us we tried to ignore her. People began looking at her as she carried on as she followed us. “Listen here you little bitch, you do not walk away from me! Get back here right now!” she bellowed. We thankfully made it to the table and the safety of mom and Marty. “God damnit Jennifer! I am your mother! You will. Oh, hello Marty” she said acknowledging her husband. “What a wonderful fucking surprise! And who is this? Isn’t she a little old for your mid-life crisis?” Marilyn said as she looked at my mother. My mother was in shock. She had never met Marilyn but I could tell that my mother had no time for this woman. Marty stood up and addressed his estranged wife.

“Marilyn what are you doing? You are making a scene! Why don’t we step over to the bar where we can talk?” Marty said reaching for his wife’s arm to lead her away. She pulled her arm away from him. “Get your fucking hands off me!” She screamed out. “I will talk where ever I damn well feel like! I see you are still under the spell of the little freak over there, both of you” I could see the steam coming out of my mother’s ears she stood up and looked directly at Marilyn. In a voice of controlled anger my mother looked at Marilyn. “Listen here lady, I don’t know all your problems, but that is my daughter over there and you will not talk to her that way do you understand me. Or do we have to go somewhere a little more private to discuss this?” Jenny and I stared open mouthed as our two mothers stood toe to toe with each other. Just as Marilyn was about to open her mouth, Mr. Lowe the manager of the club came up.

“Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, is there a problem here this evening?” He asked. Marilyn spun on her heel and looked at the slight man standing there. “Why don’t you shut up you little queer. I am a member here and you are nothing but the hired help. So leave!” She barked. Right at that moment, Thomas Hudson, the president of the club and his wife Carol came walking up. Mr. Hudson was the head of one of the largest construction contractors in the nation and a man you did not want to trifle with. “Is there a problem here Marty?” He asked, but before Marty could answer, Marilyn spoke up again.

‘Yes, there is a problem here. First off, this little homo of a manger thinks he can come in here and tell me how to act. Second.” But before Marilyn could go on I could see Mr. Hudson’s face redden. “Listen here Marilyn, if you do not lower your voice I will ask you to leave. If you refuse to listen to Peter over there, you will damn well listen to me. I have the power to tell you to shut the hell up and get the hell out of here. And if you keep acting this way, I will have you removed as a member of this club.” Marilyn became indignant with that remark. “You cannot kick me out of the club! My family has been members of this club since it was founded!” Tom Hudson restrained himself and looked at Marilyn. “Listen, I have had lots of complaints about you sitting up here and bad mouthing almost every member and employee. I am going to say this politely as I can. Get the hell out of this club and consider your membership in suspension. If you do not leave right now I will call the police!” Marilyn just starred at everyone. And just like she did back on Memorial weekend she started in on me. “You little freak! Once again you find new ways to ruin my life!” and then stormed out of the club, closely followed by Bob Rose, the club tennis pro.

The dining room returned to its normal dull roar and the four of us took our seats. Our waitress for the night, Laura, came up to us and handed us menus and took our drink orders. As soon as Laura left, Marty began to apologize to my mother for Marilyn and the way she acted and my mother told him not to worry. I sat there worried about Jenny. She seemed a bit on edge following this public attack by her mother. The other Thompson at the table instantly began trying to apologize to me, but I was more concerned about her and let it be known. Soon our concern for the other turned into a pseudo argument over who was more concerned for the other. This caused Marty to laugh and mom to question Marty how the week had gone. “I begin to think that Katie might be the strongest person I know. These two are something else. As I joked with them, they are going to be that 80 year-old couple that holds hands when they walk through the park.” We smiled at that thought.

After we had been severed our drinks and placed our orders I felt a squeeze of my hand and then Jenny begin speaking. “Daddy” she said and Marty instantly braced himself. “Oh god” he stated, “What is this going to cost me you two?” he said. Jenny and I began to giggle a bit and mom looked at the two of us like we had done something wrong. “Um daddy, today when Char was out on her test drive, we began looking at a few of the cars.” Jenny paused for a moment and looked over at me before going on. Marty let out a grunt that was either agreeing with his daughter or urging her to get on with it. “Well I don’t need a new car, but I started to think what Dr. Fisher and you both said about Lex’s car. How she probably wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for the safety features off her car. Well that got me to looking at one just like hers and I was wondering if we could trade mine in and get that one?” Marty just nodded a bit before telling Jenny “We’ll see.”

Dinner went well after that. Mom was enjoying herself which was the main reason for tonight. Ever since my father had passed I thought about everything she put up with all those years. Not just how my father acted, but how my brothers and I acted. I was a bit of a momma’s boy when I was young which I knew drove her nuts and then when I got older I basically tried to find ways to shut her out. Now that we were closer than we had ever been I wanted her to experience every joy possible. The ride back to the house was one of those times. She seemed relaxed and happy as we sat back on the boat. The four of us enjoyed an after-dinner cruise around the lake, taking in the sights. Mom and Marty sat and talked while Jenny and I just cuddled up together and basked in the love we shared.

Mom stayed until late in the day on Sunday and other than the fact she dragged me (and I dragged Jenny) to church it proved to be a quiet but enjoyable weekend. Monday seemed like it was going to be a normal day, other than the fact that neither me or Jenny went to work. But the odd thing was neither did Marty, which was incredibly odd. He claimed he had a golf fundraiser that afternoon and decided to work from home this morning rather than risk the chance of getting sucked into something at the office. It was about 10:00 AM when we heard the buzzer for the gate. Marty sprung to take care of it, which was completely out of character. He buzzed the gate open and then casually got up he looked at me with a grin on his face like he was up to something, but Jenny didn’t see it as she was engrossed in some article online. About ten minutes later he came back into the main room. “Girls, could you come outside for a second?” He asked. Jenny and I exchanged looks and shrugged our shoulders. We pulled ourselves off the couch and proceeded to follow Marty.

When we got outside, sitting there in the main driveway, smack dab in front of the main entrance was the car Jenny had been eyeballing on Saturday. Jenny shrieked and ran over to Marty, wrapping him in a big hug “Daddy! Oh my god! Why?” She said to him. Marty continued to hold his daughter for a moment longer and then gently put her down. “Well I started thinking about it last week. I even made a comment about it in an off handed way to Alexa. I want my girls to be as safe as possible and from what I saw this car was perfect. I told Stan to keep an eye on you the other day and when you left he told me you had been eyeing up this car. He called and asked what he should do and I told him to prep it and send it.” The grin turned a bit more serious as Marty paused “If I could put the two of you in tanks I would do that just to make sure nothing happened to you.” I stood back and watched as father and daughter hugged each other and the damn hormones took control and I started to cry. Marty looked up and saw me standing there and waved me over. He pulled me in too make it a group hug and I felt that I had become even more part of the family than I had in the past. The thoughts of making it official came roaring back to the forefront.

The rest of my recovery back at the house went the same as it had over the first week. Jenny continued to be a bit over zealous in her duties towards me. The only time I didn’t complain about it was the one morning I awoke from a nap to find that Nurse Jenny had appeared. The smile that came across my face had to be huge because my cheeks began to hurt. “I think it’s time to give you a full examination Miss Quinn.” Jenny said as she knelt beside me and planted a kiss that sent shivers down my spine. She stood up and slowly slid the light dress I was wearing up my body and begin kissing me starting at my stomach. As she worked the dress up the kisses began to move to my upper body. When she reached my chest, she began lightly kissing each of my breasts. I was in ecstasy! A new sensation swept over my body, one I had never felt before. While I had I always found Jenny’s kisses to be wonderful, this time I was brought to a new level of excitement. This was the first time I think I truly feel like a woman! I pulled her in deeper and held her head as a little groan swept over me. A moan and a gasp let Jenny know she was pushing me to a new level. It wasn’t long before it felt like a bolt of lightning shot through my body and I screamed out. As the feeling subsided, Jenny sat back up with a smile on her face. I laid there trying to recover and our eyes locked. A new level in our relationship had been reached and we both knew it. I locked my arms around her and pulled her in for a log deep kiss. A kiss that felt more sensual then any kiss I had been given before. As we broke I began to reciprocate the advances made by Jenny and soon the same sounds I had made early were emanating from her.

I don’t really know how long we were there on the couch and I really didn’t care. The pleasure the two of us had created for one another had taken us to a different plane of existence. We laid there trying to catch our breath basking in all the glory of a new high point in our relationship, I never felt more at peace in my life. We shared light kisses and caressed each other, sharing our love. Until the door buzzed. Panic over took us as we jumped up off the couch. Jenny raced upstairs and I moved to the phone to check on who it was. As I answered, I was greeted with a very familiar sounding voice. “Hey, you two get off each other and let me in.” Katie said through the ear piece. I giggled and punched in the code to open gate and soon Katie was walking through the front door. “What’s going on in here?” She asked. I apologized and tried to tell her that Jenny must have been upstairs and I was asleep on the couch. Just as I was saying this Jenny came down stairs, fully dressed and looking as relaxed as possible. Katie began in on her “What took you two so long to answer the door? You know she shouldn’t be playing around Jen. Those ribs haven’t healed yet.” Jenny told Katie she knew better, that I was in no position to get crazy. That’s when it happened.

As Katie was standing there in the main room, something caught her eye. She walked right past me and towards the couch. Jenny and I exchanged a nervous glance as Jen came down the stairs towards me. I whispered into her ear asking if we got everything and she just nodded. We turned to look at our roommate bend over and pick up something from the other side of the coffee table. Katie stood up with a disappointed expression on her face and held up a nurse’s hat and displayed it to us. “God, you two! Do you ever stop?” Katie said as Jenny and I burst into a giggle fit. Katie just shook her head “Boy am I glad the gate was closed. I wouldn’t have wanted to walk in on that.” I tried to get defensive with Katie and began asking her what we would find laying around the apartment if we came home. “Who knows? Maybe if you two would come home occasionally you would find out.” While the shot was good natured, it did ring of some truth. Jenny and I hadn’t been home in a few weeks and before the accident we had spent all our weekends here. I could sense a little sadness in Katie’s voice and rather than try and tease her about it, I let it rest.

Following the Katie inquisition, the three of us hopped in Jenny’s car and headed over to Wayzata. We had planned this to be a girls’ lunch out at one of the restaurant’s that sat along the lake. As soon as we had sat down, Jenny and I were all over Katie trying to get all the gossip on her and Danny. While we had been with both Katie and Danny a couple of times over the last few weeks, it had been over a month since it was just the three of us. Before Jenny and I could really get the dirt on the two, our waitress interrupted us. Katie ordered first and went with a grilled Chicken sandwich with fries. I was the next to order and as much as I wanted a cheeseburger, I knew that Jenny would have a bit of a fit and I also knew I didn’t need it, so I went with the Teriyaki Chicken Salad. Jenny was up next “I will have a Grilled Portabella Mushroom Sandwich with the fruit cup rather than chips.” She said as cheery as possible. I just groaned at my lover’s selection. “What? she asked.

”You know how you get when you eat those.” I say. Jenny pouts a bit and tries to sell her point telling me they are so good. I just look at her “Fine. Do what you want. I guess it will just be me and your dad for dinner then” A ’Hurmph’ comes out of my girlfriend before she changes her order. “Fine I will have the Artichoke Chicken Sandwich with the fruit cup.” Jenny tells the waitress. Jenny looks at me and says “Happy?” and I tell her yes with a big smile on my face and lean over and share a quick kiss with her. As we break the kiss, we notice Katie sitting there laughing at us. This time is my turn to ask, “What?” I say to my sister.

“You two are hilarious. I thought Jenny was the only one who made people change orders. Now you are doing it.” Katie continued to laugh and then put on an upset look on her face. “I do want to know why I wasn’t invited to the wedding! You two are like an old married couple!” Katie then broke back into laughter. Jenny and I looked at each other and smiled before looking back at Katie. I was the first to try and break the spell. “I don’t think you are one to be talking Miss Fahey. From what I hear, a certain young gentleman has basically moved in the last few weeks. Do tell what is going on with you and Danny.” And the gossip session started in. Katie began telling us how much fun the two of them had been having and how comfortable the two of them had been becoming with each other. Katie stopped for a moment and got a bit of nervous look on her face “I think I am in love Lex”

Jenny squealed and delight and rushed over and gave Katie a huge hug. “Keep it up and we will be sisters!” Jenny said. I sat back and contemplated what had just been said. My brother and my best friend. And as odd as it was back in February on the first date I couldn’t be happier for the two of them. I got up and went over and shared a hug with the person that meant almost as much to me as the beautiful blonde who had just let go of her. As I hugged Katie I whispered that I was more than happier for her. Katie hugged me tightly and said “Thanks Alexa. You don’t realize how much that means to me.” As we broke our hug, we sat back and smiled at each other and a tear came to each of our eyes. As I sat back down, I decided that our girls’ lunch was getting to serious. “Just remember I still think he is a meathead. If he does anything bad to you he is going to have to deal with us! Me and Jenny. You tell him that.“ I told Katie which earned a laugh. “Don’t worry, He knows.” She replied.

The remainder of lunch felt like old times, which wasn’t that long ago. One thing it did was strengthen the close bond the three of us had. We continued to chat and have a wonderful afternoon along the lake. However, something continued to weigh on my mind as we laughed our lunch away. Marriage. Now it wasn’t just our immediate family making comments about the way Jenny and I acted around each other, it was the one person who knew us better than anyone. The hints about our future seemed to be getting stronger. I looked over at Jenny for a moment. The sun was framing her head in the most incredible way. She looked like an angel with a halo of sun around her. She turned and looked at me and the smile she had melted my heart. I sat in awe of this woman. When her smile changed from the one of laughter to the look of love I felt I was in heaven with my own personal angel. I returned the smile and she grabbed my hand. No words had to be said. As she turned back to Katie, something she said came flooding back to mind. She told Katie that if Katie and Danny kept it up they would be sisters! Even she was thinking it! It was that moment I knew I had one person to talk to.

We finished up our lunch and made our way back through the restaurant, a bit of a disturbance at one of tables could be heard. We could hear a woman demanding to see the manager. The voice sounded familiar and as we moved through the dining room and the manager approached the table, the voice became more than recognizable. “I would like to know why this little twit thinks that I should not be served anymore!” I watched Jenny move towards the table. I tried to grab her but I could tell there was no stopping her, so I followed closely along. As we were walking up, we could hear the manager explain that the waitress thought the woman had been drinking when she arrived and that after the third martini the woman had more than enough to drink. Before the woman could say anything, Jenny spoke “Mother what is going on here?”

‘Well, well if it wasn’t bad enough that these plebeians think I am overserved, my lesbian daughter and her freak partner show up. They actually allow your kind in this place?” Marilyn sneered at her daughter before Jenny could speak I decided I had enough of this woman.

‘How can you be so cruel to your daughter?” I asked. “She has done nothing, I repeat nothing to you. It’s bad enough that you treat her like a piece of crap in the privacy of your own home, but to publicly humiliate her like this is the cruelest thing you could do! Why Mrs. Thompson? Why do you do this?” Marylin stood up and stared me straight in the eye. “If you want to know the truth ALEX it is you, you freak! Ever since you came into her life, she has been nothing but trouble! She talks back, she acts out and she thinks she knows what is best. Well I know what is best for my daughter not some queer little freak!” Just as I was about to say something I watched Jenny step forward and slap her mother across the face.

“How dare you talk that way to her mother. Alexa has done nothing, nothing to you. You are living in some delusional little world! Alexa has done nothing to you, I have done nothing to you, Daddy has done nothing to you. You have done it all to yourself! You and that need to drink constantly. We tried to hep but you just kept going back. Well that’s it. I am done. I don’t ever want to hear from you again until you straighten up your act.” Marilyn could take no more, she reared back and was about to slap Jenny, when from out of nowhere came Katie’s hand. She grabbed Marilyn by the wrist and warned her not even think about it. Jenny moved off and I quickly followed her, catching her at the entrance. Expecting to find a weeping girlfriend I found a determined woman “Let’s get the hell away from the bitch!” Jenny said as she dragged me out the door to her car. Katie was behind us instantly. In a way only Katie could diffuse a situation, she spoke up “Wow you two. I have to come out lunch with you guys at the lake more often. That was fun! “ Jenny instantly relaxed and began laughing. “That was kind of fun” Jenny admitted “I have wanted to do that for so long.” She then turned and pulled me in for a kiss. “Thank you for standing up to her back there.” I asked her why would she ever question I would do that. We smile at one another and moved in for another kiss, only to be stopped by Katie. “Enough you two. Save it for later.”.

We drove back to the house where unfortunately; our time was short as Katie had to work that night. We said our good byes and shared one more hug. Katie whispered in my ear “Watch her. And come home some time. I miss my little sister annoying me.” I just grinned and pulled Katie in tighter. I told her to take care of the meathead and not to let him control her. Katie and Jenny shared a hug and soon it was just the two of us. We linked hands and headed out to the patio to hang out and enjoy the remainder of the day. As Jenny cuddled up into me is when it hit. The strong woman who had been at the restaurant disappeared only to be replaced by a crying little girl. I didn’t say anything. I knew what was on her mind, I just held the most precious thing in the world to me. When she was done and pulled her self together, no words were exchanged. No thank you’s, no your welcomes. The only thing that happened was she kissed me on the cheek and smiled. That was all that needed to be done.

By Sunday most of the soreness from my ribs had completely vanished. This was proven one afternoon when ‘Nurse Jenny’ made another house call to check on my progress. That one lasted much longer and resulted in us both rushing upstairs giggling away as we heard Martha the cook drive in. The ‘care’ Nurse Jenny gave me had definitely helped me recover to the point we could fall back into our old routines. Whenever we were talking to Marty or Mary and I was my old smart alek self, Jenny felt more comfortable elbowing me in the ribs. I did play it up a few times, mostly because I knew that Jenny would be all apologetic and begin babying me again. A little play action such as this on Sunday set up the chance I needed.

We had awoken early on Sunday morning for no apparent reason. Following a morning of splendor, we both decided we needed some coffee, so we slipped on some shorts and a t-shirt and padded downstairs to find that the coffee had already been made. We each poured ourselves a cup and went out on the patio to enjoy the morning. We found Marty out there in his typical Sunday mode. Kicked back in a lounge chair, cup of coffee at his side and him reading one of about a dozen newspapers. Jenny and I took the sofa across from him and cuddled up together. Marty was surprised to see us so early and asked if we had even gone to bed. I tried to tease Jenny saying she wouldn’t let me sleep and that I needed to get up. As I thought, this earned me the playful elbow which I played it up for all it was worth, feigning major injury. Jenny instantly became the most sympathetic person alive. She was all over me trying to make sure I was OK and was wondering if there was anything she could do. That is when it hit me, I could use this as my chance to talk with Marty alone. I told her she could get me a bagel. I knew we didn’t have any and she would have to go to the store. She instantly agreed and asked if I wanted to come with her to the store and I told her no thanks and she was fine with it for a change. Soon she was on her way to Bruegger’s and I was left alone for a ‘talk’ that I never in a million years dreamed I would be making. After making sure Jenny was gone, I took a deep breath and began “Marty, I need to talk to you about something.”

“Sure Alexa, whatever you need” Marty said from behind his newspaper. This frustrated me a bit and I asked if he would put down his newspaper for a minute. As he did I could see a mixture of expressions on his face. I think he was a bit shocked that I had been somewhat forceful, but there was another look. I can’t really describe it. He was happy and resigned at the same time. I wouldn’t call it a look of relief, more one of acknowledgement. I took another breath and started the conversation.

“You know I love Jenny more than anything in the world. That she is my life. I would do anything for her and I know that I wouldn’t be here without her.” I paused and starred at Marty as I tried to get my emotions under control. “My accident really scared me, but it left me with one conviction.” The tears really started to stream at the point and I could barely breathe. “Marty, I want to ask Jenny marry me if you are OK with it.” There I said it. I said it out loud to someone. My whole body was now shaking as I sat there. I watched Marty and the little grin turned into a big smile. He said something but I didn’t hear him. I kept babbling on about how I know that Jenny and I have only been together a short time and that we were young but that none of that mattered. I knew that we belonged together. That’s when I stopped, I asked him what he said.

The smile turned into a laugh. “What I said was ‘It’s about time’ Alexa. I am not that far out of it that I don’t see that what you two have is special. Heck, I have never seen two people who belong together more than you and Jennifer. You changed my little girl from a brooding somewhat self-centered little brat into this wonderful, caring, lively person in what? Ten months? So, if you’re looking for my blessing to ask Jennifer to marry you the answer is yes.” I couldn’t take it anymore and broke down in tears of joy. I rushed over to Marty and wrapped him in a big hug and gave him a kiss on the cheek. I could not stop thanking him. He told me not to worry about it and told me I should go back to my chair and get control of myself so Jenny wouldn’t know what was going on. He asked me how I was going to do it and I admitted I didn’t know how. “I don’t even have a ring yet. And I have make sure it is the proper setting and there are so many things I have to do.” Marty began teasing me a bit. “You just need to relax Alexa. Let it happen.” That was when he started in with his advice. “If you need a ring, go see Fred Mueller at Nicollet Jewelers downtown. He will set you up.”

“No Marty I want to do this on my own” I said. Maybe a bit too forcefully but he still laughed.

“Alexa, now that you are becoming a part of this family, you need to use the family connections. Besides, I will let you in on a secret. Rich people stay rich because we are cheap. We don’t spend money unless we have to and we are always looking for a deal.” Marty began to laugh at himself for his own revelation. I just shot him a look and rolled my eyes. I was able to get myself put together and when Jenny got back with the bagels, everything appeared to be normal. However, as I sat there my head was spinning, I kept thinking how was I going to do this? When was I going to do this? And then the big one: Will she say yes? Whenever I was alone or the two of us were sharing some quiet time, these questions consumed my thoughts.

The next few weeks were maddening. I wanted to go look for a ring but didn’t know how I could. I had become consumed with the notion of proposing to Jenny and I couldn’t shake. I could never figure out a way I was going to be able to slip out and go look for a ring as long as the two of us were here. I had somewhat resigned myself to the fact that I was going to have to wait until school started when the two of us wouldn’t be joined at the hip. My luck changed a couple of weeks before school started. Jenny received a call from Dr. Burg saying he wanted to discuss Jenny’s Senior dissertation with her. That was it! That was my chance! So, I started hinting around that I would head down to the apartment while she was at her meeting and that we could go out to lunch afterwards. She thought that was a wonderful idea.

So finally, the day arrived. As Jenny was trying to decide what she should wear, I slipped a check into my purse. I wanted to be able to pull the trigger if I saw the ring that would take my breath away. After Jenny was finally finished dressing we made our way down to my car. This was going to be the first time I had driven since my accident. Jenny had been mothering me so bad she wouldn’t even let me drive my new car. As I got in I started to feel like the world was back to normal. I got comfortable and began playing with some of the features only to be admonished by my soulmate that I would have time to set everything up when she was at her meeting. We made our way through the mid-morning traffic and to campus and I dropped her off at Elliot Hall. We shared a kiss before she went in, then rather than head for the apartment, I made my way downtown.

I walked into the very high-end jewelry store that Marty had told me to go to. I had been in a jewelry store before, but nothing like this. Elegant would be the way to describe it. Rich wood and glass cases were everywhere. Each containing shinny objects that made me a bit dizzy. The little jewelry store I had bought Jenny her necklace at was nothing like this. I began to feel a bit uneasy when a young woman, not much older than myself came up to ask if she could help me. I started to try and say something before I turned and practically ran out the door. As I rounded the corner I caught my breath. There was no way I could go back in there. While the store might be the one my hopefully new family goes, it wasn’t me. I stood there for a second trying to decide what to do, when it hit me. I went over to my car and got in. I drove to the end of the Nicollet Mall and found a meter and I hopped out and found the store I was looking for. The little jewelry store I had come at Christmas. As I walked through the door and heard the old-fashioned bell chime the gentleman who I had spoken with at Christmas came around from behind the counter. “Good Morning” he said as he stood in front of me. “How can we help you this morning miss?” I looked around and my nerves instantly calmed. Well as much as they could, given that the reason I was here was to buy an engagement ring.

I stood there for a second before I finally blurted out very meekly that I was looking for an engagement ring. He just smiled a bit and led me over to the men’s rings. As I figured out what was happening, I stopped him “No not men’s rings. I am looking for a ring for my girlfriend.” He looked at me funny for a second and started to lead me over to another case in the store. I looked around and noticed there was no one else around and I asked him about this. “Well, we don’t get a ton of business this time of day, so it doesn’t pay for help. Besides I enjoy being able to help people.” As we got over to the women’s rings he looked up and asked me what exactly had in mind. As he looked at me, once again I could see a perplexed look come across his face as I explained to him that I wasn’t sure. I told him I wanted to keep it simple. I bent over the case and looked over the rings, while the man described some of the various designs. I didn’t even realize it, but my necklace had come loose and was hanging down as I was looking. The man suddenly stopped. “I remember you. You came in and a week later your friend came in and ordered the identical one on a rush job.” I stood up and smiled. Then as he studied me a bit he came to another realization. “You were the one on TV! I remember that now!” I became a bit guarded over this comment. I had learned that when people realize what I am, rather than who, they can become a bit cruel.

“Yes, that was me” I told him. I watched as his smile got bigger. “So, I have celebrities in my store!” he exclaimed and I blushed. From that moment, Alan Price, as I learned his name, was one of the nicest people I can imagine. I knew instantly that I had come to the right place. I felt more comfortable here than I did at the store Marty had recommended. While the purchase I was about to make would link me to that world forever, I would always be that small-town girl. Alan showed me various designs that seemed a little fancy, and then I saw it. It was simple, a large single diamond on a simple white gold band. Nothing crazy. No diamond clusters surrounding the main diamonds, no diamond chips along the ring itself. I asked if I could see and he smiled and brought it out. Alan began going over the aspects of the diamond and the setting. Things that I wasn’t really concerned about, all I knew is this was the one. When I asked him the price, he hesitated for a bit. “It may be a little pricey it’s $4399. I could knock a little off it, say give it to you for $4000 even. Unfortunately, I don’t do any financing, and layaway may take a bit for a student.” He almost looked sad as I could tell he wanted to help me out. But his sadness changed when I looked him straight in the eye and said, “Will you take a check?”

Ten minutes later I was on my way back to the apartment, the ring that would seal my fate forever was in my purse. And I was on top of the world for about seven blocks when it hit me, how was I going to propose? Should it be over dinner somewhere? Should it be at a quiet moment at the lake? I wanted it to be perfect. I had now replaced one worry with another. And as usual this would dominate my thoughts. I pulled up to the apartment and parked out front. I walked in the front door and up the stairs. I entered the apartment and found Jenny was already back from her meeting with Dr. Burg. She was sitting on the couch reading the newspaper. She turned and looked at me and my heart began to race. Was I going to really ask this angel to marry me? The smile she flashed melted me at that moment and I fell into a trance. I had said hello to her thousands of times, but today I was as speechless as I was that first day three years ago. Then she spoke “Hey babe, where have you been?” I hadn’t even thought of a cover. But before I could stammer out an answer she started speaking again. “You ever been to Matt’s?”

Matt’s? Matt’s? Should I know of a place called Matt’s? I looked at her again and I saw the eagerness in her eyes waiting for my answer. I was finally able to stammer an answer. “Matts? Yeah, I’ve been to Matt’s. Have you?” It was just enough to pull me out of my trance. She seemed excited about something. She hopped off the couch and pulled me in for a kiss. “Hi” she said as she broke the kiss and stepped back, never letting go of my hands. “Come on let’s go to Matt’s. I have never had a Jucy Lucy.” Jenny said as she began to pull me back out the door. I would have to remember to thank her one day, because the talk of going to the legendary hamburger joint is just what I needed. We made our way down to my car and headed for south Minneapolis.

As we got closer I began to wonder about what Jenny would think of the place. To put it simply Matt’s is a dive. The place is an old beer joint along Cedar Avenue that was famous for its hamburger. Not just any hamburger, but the Original Jucy Lucy. Two hamburger patties molded together with American Cheese in the middle. On weekends, the suburbanites flock to this place in droves to act like they are ‘slumming’. But during the week, it was a working-class beer joint, not exactly the kind of place the Lake Minnetonka crowd hangs out. So, with trepidation I held the door for Jenny as she walked form the glorious sunlight into the dimly lit corner bar that. We took a booth along the wall and as soon as our waitress came up we were ready to order. We each got a Jucy Lucy and when asked if I wanted onions, I didn’t even have to ponder. I answered no, which earned me a smile. It wasn’t long before our burgers came, along with our fries and a beer. I had to warn Jenny to be careful when she bit in, but she didn’t listen. The cheese began to ooze everywhere. Then the yelp of pain came next ‘OH MY GOD” Jenny screamed out before breaking out into a fit of giggles that took control of me too. ‘That is hot!” She said before taking a long swig of her Grain Belt. “I told you babe. These things are deadly. That’s why they have the signs all over” I told her as I pointed at one of the signs.

As we walked out of the bar I realized that I was doing the right thing. I not only had just had lunch with my girlfriend and lover but my best friend. As we had commented so many times, Jenny and I were soulmates. As we walked to the car, I watched a strange look come over Jenny. “You want to go walk around Nokomis?” she asked. This was a little strange, but I though why not since we were here. We got in my car and drove down Cedar Avenue and parked in the same lot we had so many months ago after that lunch with my mom. The idea of asking her started to pop into my head. As we were getting out, I grabbed my bag for that reason. I figured that if the time was right I would pop the question as we took our stroll. As we walked along, Jenny started chatting about her meeting today. I saw the bench where we had sat and I first learned of Abby and what Jenny had gone through. My palms began to get sweaty as we neared the spot. This might be the perfect place I thought. Just as I was getting my breathing under control, Jenny turned to me, saying she needed to say something.

“Lex, you know that you mean the world to me.” Came out of Jenny’s mouth and I started to get this ominous feeling like something bad was about to happen. I tried to say something but she told me to be quiet for a second. “We have had lots of great times over the last few months. The trip to Florida, the times out at the lake. They have all been wonderful.” I could feel my heart starting to sink. The tears were welling up in my eyes. This is it I thought. Jenny was breaking up with me. My heart was breaking. I could see that Jenny was getting a bit uneasy as well as she went on. After a brief pause she finally spoke again. “Those times have been the best time of my life so far, and I..” she stopped again. I reached for her but she blocked my arm. My heart was now officially torn. What would I do? I would never be able to find ANYONE like Jennifer Thompson. Finally, I saw her reach into her purse. I saw her slowly bend down and then she spoke.

“I don’t ever want those times to end. Alexa Marie Quinn will you marry me?”

Time stopped. My head began to spin. And my heart instantly mended itself. The tears I was shedding changed from one of fright to ones of sheer elation. I knelt and gave her a long deep passionate kiss. As we broke the kiss, I whispered the only answer I could ever give.

“Yes”

And another kiss was shared, and Jenny slowly slid the ring on my finger. I reached into my bag and produced the small maroon box that had been sitting there since this morning. Jenny’s eyes grew wide as I began to open the box and asked Jenny the question I had been contemplating for the last few weeks. “Jennifer Ann Thompson, will you marry me?”

“Oh my god Yes!” Jenny practically screamed and we once again engaged in a long passionate kiss. I slipped the ring on her finger and we hugged each other for several moments as we shared tears of joy. We finally got up and began giggling. “I can’t believe I made it through that!” Jenny said. I looked at her funny and she got a bit bashful. “I thought I was going to lose it before we even left Matt’s!” She said as we decided we needed to head back to the apartment. As we were walking along she suddenly stopped and turned and a confused look came over her face. “Wait a second. You had a ring? We’re you planning on asking me?” I just nodded. “When did you get a ring?” she asked me. Not to be out done, “When did you get a ring?” I asked her. “Oh no you go first since I asked first.” Jenny directed me. I took a deep breath.

“Well, I got the ring today as a matter of fact. But it is something that has been heavy on my mind since the accident.” I could see Jenny begin inspecting the tops of her feet and I heard her whisper “Me too”. I lifted her head up and looked her straight in the eye. “Don’t do that, please. We are both here. Ever since that day, I have picked up little hints from everyone like we are already married and that we belong together. I just needed to find a way to ditch you and your meeting today proved the perfect opportunity. I talked to your dad the other day and he mentioned Nicollet Jewelers, but that wasn’t my kind of place.” I then pointed at the necklace she wore around her neck. “So, I wound up at the place where I bought that, the rest as they say is history. I just didn’t know how I would ask you.” We shared a kiss before I stepped back and told her “your turn.”

Jenny took me by the hand and led me over to a bench. I could see tears of joy streaming down her face as I relayed the story. She began speaking after we were settled. “That night in the ER I thought I had lost you forever. I knew then that every day with you was the best day of my life. One afternoon after you were back home, grandma came over while you were napping. She could see that something was wrong and I told her how I felt. The smile that came across her face let me know I was right in the way I was thinking. She stood up and walked out of the house, coming back a few minutes later. She handed me a box. Inside the box was that ring. She told me that his was her engagement ring, given to her by my grandfather. She said she could think of no other person outside of our family she would be happier to see wear this ring than you. Ever since then, I have been worrying if we were too young, if we were rushing into things. And every time I thought those things may be true, I looked at you and realized I didn’t care. I love you Lex and I don’t ever, ever want to be without you again.” The two of us held each other as the tears poured like rain. I don’t know how long we had been there, but eventually the tears dried up. And we shared a long kiss. I stood up and held my hand out for her to take. Together we walked back to the car. It was then I realized what was going to happen and the excitement took over. I also knew that we had to tell one person and I had to stake my claim.

‘Let’s head back to the apartment. I need to tell my Maid of Honor.” I said with a devious grin. Jenny began to mock pout. “I was going to ask her” she told me. I called her a liar and she broke out giggling. ‘I knew you would want her. I am going to ask Julie. Once again all in the family.” she said.

After that decision, we practically sprinted to my car. The drive down Cedar Avenue seemed like it took forever, when it was its normal 20 minutes. We practically floated up the stairs and burst into the apartment. We knew Katie was home, as her purse was on the table but we didn’t see her. Jenny and both burst out yelling for her. Katie came walking out from her room. “You know as much as I have missed you two, it has been awfully quiet around here.” Katie said with a somewhat annoyed look as she studied us. She noticed the huge smiles on both of our faces. Cautiously she asked “What’s up?” Jenny and I looked at each other and giggled before I figured out how to tell Katie the good news. Finally, I came up with it.

“Katie” I asked “I was wondering if you could do me a favor?” Katie nodded, still a bit leery over what was going on. Jenny and I giggled again as we hung on each other. I then asked the question. “Would you be my Maid of Honor at our wedding?” Katie stood there as if trying to digest everything I had just said and then rushed Jenny and me. The screams of “Oh MY God!” coming from Katie were almost deafening. She wrapped both Jenny and I in a massive hug. ‘Seriously?” she asked and we both nodded and showed her the rings. She hugged us again before dragging Jenny and I into the living room where she began to question us about the whole thing. This most astonishing thing to her was that she was the first to know. “Both Jenny’s dad and grandmother know, sort of, as they were kind of confidants and I wanted to make sure Marty was OK with it. But there was only one person we though should know first.” Katie hugged me again. “Of course, I will be my little sister’s maid of honor.” As she broke away, she said we needed to celebrate and that we did. Jenny somehow produced a bottle of champagne from the refrigerator, one she had stashed earlier. She poured a glass for each of us. However before either Jenny or I could say anything, Katie proposed a toast.

“A year ago, I could never have imagined the two of you together, but now I could never imagine the two of you apart. The love you two share is the most beautiful love I have ever seen. May the two of you have a long life together full of love and happiness. I love you guys.”

The three of us clinked glasses and took a sip before collapsing back on the couch. As Jenny relayed the events of the afternoon to our roommate. After all that I had been through. King Richard kicking me out of the family, the reconciliation with my mother, the loss of my job, the accident and this whole journey of discovering who I am. All of it. There have been two constants in my life, and they were both here with me. And now I knew they always will be.

Alexa Chapter 25: The New Normal

Following the apartments night of celebrating, which got a little, OK a lot, out of hand, Jenny and I decided we needed make the rounds and tell our parents and Mary. We decided that my mom would be first and we made our way down to Faribault in the morning. Mom was surprised as we pulled into the yard at about 10 AM. We were barely out of the car when she began in on us again as to why we were there. Jenny and I each exchanged hugs with my mom and let her push us into the house and to the kitchen table. Jenny and I looked at each other and instantly we both hid our hands so as not to tip of mom. “So, what’s up you two?” Mom said as she took her seat.

Jenny and I looked at each other and she nodded at me with her eyes. I took a moment to screw up my courage and then began in. “Well mom, yesterday, um you see, Jenny and I, I mean we...” The words didn’t want to come out. I could see that mom was getting a bit frustrated with us. Jenny squeezed my leg under the table as my hand wasn’t available. Finally, I decided I just need to say it. “Mom, yesterday Jenny and I got engaged.” Silence. Mom’s eyes opened wide and slowly her mouth opened but nothing came out. Just as her mouth reached full open she creamed out “Om my gosh!” and left her chair and hugged the two of us. She sat back down. “You have to tell me everything! Where did you two propose? Who proposed? Who else knows?” We sat there and began telling the tale of our engagement. I don’t think mom could be any more excited and then she started getting ahead of herself a bit by asking when and where the wedding was going to be. Jenny and I just giggled at that,

As we were sitting there, Danny happened to walk in. I could see that grin on his face as he looked over at the two of us he knew. “Jen, I thought you were smarter than this?” Danny said to my fiancée, and as usual Jenny had to shoot back. “I am smart, now it’s your turn to get smart.” I began to giggle as a horrified look came across my brother’s face. “Don’t be giving her any ideas you two.” My brother warned the two of us as we laughed away. But he did come over and give both of us hugs and congratulate us. He looked at Jenny again. “You’re stuck with her now, you know that?” He asked Jenny as he pointed at me. As I stuck my tongue out at him, Jenny wrapped me in a tight hug and with a big smile looked at my brother and said, “I know, Isn’t it great?” Danny rolled his eyes and walked out of the house.

Following lunch with mom we pried ourselves away from her and continued our journey of informing the family. We made it back to the lake midafternoon and expected to find Mary, but instead we found Marty. He was just pouring himself a drink as we walked in. “Girls! Your home. Can I get you something to drink?” He asked. But as he turned we could see it wasn’t just his typical Bourbon Marty was pouring himself, he had a bottle of champagne in his hands. We just stared at him with our mouths agape. I was the one who was finally able to ask “How?” Marty laughed. “I had a lunch meeting this afternoon at AJ Dunham’s and guess who my waitress was? She started talking to me like I knew what was going on. So, you did it Alexa? And I take it you two are here to tell me?” Jenny and I looked at each other in shock. I turned back to Marty. “Um actually Marty, she asked me.” I informed him. It was Marty’s turn to be shocked. “You asked her?” Jenny stood there proud as a peacock, and confirmed that. Marty shook his head and handed us each a glass and hugged each of us. He proposed a toast to us and as we brought our glasses up, he noticed the ring on my finger. His eyes got real big. He looked over at Jenny and in a very quiet voice he asked, “You got the ring?” Jenny just nodded. “That, that is amazing, and perfect. I bet your grandmother said this, but if there was someone who should wear that ring besides her, it’s you Alexa.” Marty told me, that made me feel even more special. I could see him get a bit misty eyed and then the grunt came out and he tried to change the subject. “So, are you two going to go down and see Frank and get a ring for Jenny?” I got a bit sheepish as Jenny flashed her ring. “I ah, um. I went there” I started in “But I got nervous. I’m sorry Marty but it seemed a little too much for me. I wound up down at the jewelry store I bought our necklaces at. I’m sorry about that.” I did feel bad. Marty has done so much for me these last few months and not to use his advice bothered me a bit. But when he caught sight of the ring I picked out from my little jeweler he was more than surprised. “That’s a beautiful ring Alexa. You must tell me where that place is.” And then he stopped and looked up from his daughter’s hand. “Wait a second. When did you get a ring Alexa?” I muttered under my breath yesterday. Marty stood back and looked at the two of us. A smile crept onto his face and he began shaking his head. “So, let me get this straight. You both had rings. You both were ready to ask each other and somehow you both had thought about doing it on the same day.” The grin turned into a laugh. Jenny and I just stood there looking at each other a bit confused. “If there were ever two people more perfect for each other it’s you two. Tell me do you two share a brain?’

We finished our glasses of champagne while my future father-in-law continued to tease the two of us about our simultaneous decision to propose. As soon as we were done with our glass with Marty, we grabbed the bottle and started to make our way to the guest house so we could inform Mary. As we were walking for the door, I can feel Marty’s hand on my shoulder. I turn and I can see a smile on his face and a tear in his eye. He leans down and kisses me on the cheek. “Welcome to the family, again. Just keep making my little girl happy.” Marty says. I reach up and give him a hug that I swear may have caused some internal injuries. I thank him once again, but decide I need to lighten his mood a bit. I look at him and ask, “Does this mean I get to call you Daddy now?” A grin came to his face. “Not on your life” I walked on to the patio and found Jenny standing there. “I heard that one. I was worth the try.”

We walked into the back door of the guest house where Mary lived during the summer. The term guest house is only applicable because it is smaller than the large house. The two-bedroom house was larger than Barb Fahey’s house back in Faribault. We left the bottle in the kitchen and went into the sitting/living room where we found Mary sitting by the window reading a book. Jenny spoke first. “Grandma, can we talk to you for a second?” Mary put her book down and a knowing smile came to her face. “Of course, you can.” Mary said cryptically. I had the feeling that she knew already but she wasn’t letting on. Jenny and I sat on the couch across from Mary. Jenny started talking and for once I felt a little small around Mary. “Grandma, we thought you should know.” I could see Jenny take a deep breath. “Yesterday Alexa and I got engaged.” A smile that was big as Chicago over took Mary’s face and she came over and wrapped us both in a hug. Mary released us but the smile never left her face. Turning to Jenny. “This calls for a celebration! Go get some Champagne.” Jenny nodded and went to retrieve the bottle we had left in the kitchen. After a toast to our future, Mary took a sip and then looked at her glass. “What is this? Some cheap champagne your father bought Jennifer? Go to the wine cellar and into the chilled room and get a bottle Cristal.” Jenny looked at her grandmother for a second. “Scoot young lady” Mary said with a stern glare. Jenny put her glass down, gave me a quick kiss and was out the door.

Mary and I sat there for a minute and she kept looking at me with a wide grin on her face. Finally, she stepped up to me and gave me another huge hug. I was in shock, Mary and I had a great relationship, I mean I was closer to her than I was to any of my grandparents. But this was so un-Mary. She finally let me go and sat me down on the couch. She sat down and took my hands in hers. “Alexa, you know that I think that you are the best thing that has happened to Jennifer, but I also think you may have been the best thing that has happened to this whole family. I have seen it. All my children just seem to light up when you are around. And so do I. If this was anyone else, I don’t know if I would have so readily given up that ring, but you deserve it. You are a very special young woman; just promise me you will take care of my granddaughter for the rest of her life.” Mary said and then sat back like she was waiting for me to say something. Not wanting to disappoint her, I began in.

“Mary, you know that Jenny is the most important person in the world to me. I will do everything in my power to make her happy for the rest of our lives, I promise.” I state. Mary once again wraps me in her arms and as she is I can see a tear on her cheek. Mary hugs me even more and then sits back up. “Welcome to the family Alexa. If you ever need anything, even just someone to talk to, I am here for you. Now pull yourself together, we don’t want Jenny to think we have been down here crying away.” Mary admonishes me and I step over to the powder room and check my face. Just as I’m returning, Jenny walks in and the smile she has suddenly increases tenfold as she sees me standing there. We both move towards each other and share a rather long kiss. “Enough of that you two. We have some serious things to discuss, like when are you getting married. I don’t want to wait around like I have had to with Julie. I think it should be in the spring.” It was funny to see the excitement on Mary, but it was the best reaction I could ever have dreamed of from this woman who has supported me.

The next few days were spent just reveling in the joy and enjoying our time at the lake. Every day I felt stronger in two ways. My health was getting better and Jenny became a little more relaxed with it. We began having a little more fun, both discreetly and out in the open. We would take the boat out, go shopping, enjoy lunch and enjoyed our love for one another, but that was all about to end unfortunately. School was getting ready to start up again, so Jenny and I decided that our little summer break was over and we figured it was time to move back to the apartment full-time. As we started to get all our things organized we realized just how much stuff we had either accumulated over the last month or brought from the apartment. We decided we need to get some boxes. This proved to be another point of teaching young Miss Thompson more about being a ‘normal’ person. “Where do you buy boxes at?” Jenny asked. I instantly began laughing only to be met by the pouting toddler that would come out when I tease my fiancée.

“You don’t buy boxes babe, you get them for free,” I told her. She looked at me kind of funny before I dragged her downstairs to my car and we drove into Wayzata where our first stop was the liquor store. We were in luck because they were stocking the shelves that day so there were lots of boxes. After grabbing 5 or 6 and stuffing them in my car we went back to the house and began packing up our various clothes, movies, books and trinkets. While we knew we did not have to take everything, but we did want to take as much as possible. When we were done, we loaded my car up and the two of us both drove into Minneapolis and to our apartment. We decided we would leave one of the cars in the parking garage for the next few days until we came back from our last fling at the lake the upcoming weekend. I was the first to arrive and I pulled up to the curb outside the apartment. Grabbing a box, I began walking into the building when I heard two familiar voices from behind me.

“Hey Steve, check out the ass on her,” I heard from the moron Brandon. While I think he was trying to be discreet, he was still loud enough for me to hear. He then got a little bolder and started to try some lines on me. “So, honey, you new to the building? Why don’t you get your things put away and then we will head out for a drink?” As I got to the door I stopped. I couldn’t wait until Brandon figured out who he exactly was hitting on. I decided to put on a little show, I bent at the waist and put the box down giving Brandon and Steve a good shot at my rear. I then stood and spun around and faced my two former nemesis.

“I don’t think that Jenny would care for me going to have a drink with you Brandon, but thanks for the offer.” I told him in the most coquettish voice I had. As I was saying this, two people emerged from the building. I turned and looked. Jenny was standing there laughing away at the two dipshits from down the hall, but the person next to her had fire in his eyes.

“I thought I told you two to leave my sister alone!” The look of terror on Brandon and Steve’s faces was priceless. They turned and high tailed it as fast as they could. Danny looked at me. “Why is my little sister such a tease?” He asked and then flashed me his smart ass little grin before bending down and picking up the box and heading inside. Jenny just wrapped her arms around me and gave me a long kiss. “He is right, you are a tease. One sexy hot tease. Just promise me you won’t tease me like that.”

“Never“ I told her. “Except for when you deserve it” and I laid a long kiss on her. As we broke the kiss I asked her, “When do we tell those two idiots that we are engaged.” This caused Jenny to laugh uncontrollably. “I don’t know, but we are going to be together when we do it. I want to see the looks on their faces.” We shared another quick kiss and headed to the car to get more boxes. Once again, our love shining through. We held hands and walked to my car before each grabbing a box and heading upstairs.

That night we settled in to our ‘normal’ life like we had never left. I made dinner that night and the four of us sat down. I had missed cooking and getting back into the swing was as therapeutic as anything. We sat down to a dinner of Chicken stir fry that was loaded with vegetables, the kind of food my brother loved to turn his nose up at. “God, you have gone girly Lex. What’s all this vegetable crap, you hate vegetables.” My bother chimed in. I told him to shut up and that vegetables were good for you. He just laughed and I told him to shut up again. Katie groaned at the two of us. “Home for just a couple of hours and you two are already at it.” This caused laughter from Danny and I and a question from Katie to Jenny. “Are you sure you want to be part of this?” Jenny giggle and gave me a kiss. “Does that answer your question Kate?” Jenny said.

As we sat and talked, I asked Danny what he was doing there “Going to the State Fair, bright and early. Have to go see the big pig.” I began laughing and Katie just rolled her eyes. We both knew about my brother’s love of the ‘big pig’ at the State Fair. It had started when a friend’s family had raised the biggest boar of the year when he was about 13. Ever since that, Danny had to make the trip to see it. The boars were anywhere from about 1100 to 1300 pounds and just laid around, but Danny had to see it. “Big Pig?” Jenny asked and Katie went on to describe it. Jenny became a bit excited. “I want to see the big pig! Let’s go Lex! I ‘ve never been!” Silence descended. “You’ve never seen it?” I asked. Jenny got a bit bashful. “I’ve never been to fair.” I wrapped an arm around her and began apologizing, I tend to forget sometimes that she has led a life that was different than the way I was brought up. I gave her a quick kiss and rubbed her cheek and watched her smile as I asked. “Do you guys mind if Jenny and I tag along?”

So, the next morning we were up, showered and ready to go at 8:00 AM to hop one of the many busses that ran between the Minneapolis Campus and the State Fair Grounds. It had taken me some time, but I was able to convince Jenny that this was not a fashion show and that we would be doing a lot walking, almost as much as the Magic Kingdom. Danny and Katie finally came out and after Danny and Jenny got their morning teasing out of the way we headed down and caught the bus. I have always loved the fair and now I was taking my fiancée to experience it for her first time. We got off the bus and proceeded into their fairgrounds. The one thing about coming during the morning on a weekday was there were far fewer people, but the numbers would still swell to over 150,000 people visiting the fair that day. We decided to make our way to the pig barn so we could see the ‘big pig’. The hard part was as the four of us made our way down Liggett Street, the rides of the Midway caught Jenny’s eye. I was able to drag her past that but we got held up at the horse barn. Jenny had to go in, much to the frustration of my brother. We walked the aisles and checked out the Percherons, Arabians and Quarter Horses. Us three girls marveled at the size and beauty of these animals but my brother just pouted behind us. We all took turns at teasing him about it. Katie finally had enough of it, turning to me and Jenny she said, “Come on you two, let’s get the little baby to his piggy before he starts crying” A growl came out of my brother, trying to be as kind as possible he told Katie to be quiet.

We walked into the Swine Barn and the smell hit us. Not a bad smell, but one that Danny, Katie and I were used to. Jenny commented about it and plugged her nose. I kidded her that she was acting like a princess, which earned me at first a hip check and then a hug and kisses of attrition. She pulled me in and said, “I’m not the princess, you are. My princess” and the kisses became much deeper and passionate. Our moment was broken by Danny, “Jesus you two! In the pig barn for Christ sakes?” Katie rolled her eyes and pulled us away from each other and the four of us proceeded on to catch the winner of this year’s largest Boar Contest. The Grand Barrow was raised by the Zimmer family in Dassel. The pig weighed over 1100 pounds and Danny was like a little kid he was so happy. He went over and petted it, knelt and tried and look it in the face and even had Kattie take a picture of him with it. Kattie refused to have her picture taken with both the pig and Danny until he pouted. Jenny took the picture but was not that interested in having our picture taken with Porky. We decided to leave the two lovebirds, Danny and the pig, alone with Katie and decided to make our way around the rest of the swine barn. Not only were there other pigs but also many of the sheep were housed there. As we walked through checking out the sheep, we got to one of the pens and I instantly got nervous. I realized that we were standing in front of my cousin Ashley’s sheep. I forgot mom had said something about her raising one. I looked over at Jenny and said we should get going. “Why? There are more to see. I want to check them out.” I pointed at the sign that hung above the stall and I watched as the information sunk in. We started to move quickly towards the exit when we ran right into Ashley. “Ah hi Ashley” I murmured as my 15-year-old cousin stood there. What shocked me was that she was smiling. “Hi Alexa!” she said excitedly and tried to give me a hug. I felt that there was nothing to do but return it. She then said hi to Jenny before coming back to me “So how have you been? You look great!” I was confused, was one of my Quinn cousins being nice to me? I looked at Jenny and then back at Ashley. “So, I heard the two of you are engaged! That’s so great have you set a date yet?” Jenny told her no, even though by the look on her face I could tell she was in just as much shock as me. “Well Jenny, welcome to the family, just watch out for the men. I wish I could talk longer but I have to get my sheep ready for judging.” Ashley gave me another hug and ran off. As I was standing there dumbfounded, Danny came up from behind with Katie.

“Who was that?” Danny asked. I turned and looked at my brother “That was Ashley.” The confessed look I had took over his face. “Ashley Quinn? Our cousin?” he asked and I just nodded. “She hugged you?” I could only nod. I looked over at Jenny and watched a smile creep across her face. She grabbed my hand and lead me out of the Swine Barn, head held high and as proud as can be. I knew that she was thinking it was another example of how more people were beginning to accept me, but his was my cousin. A cousin I had never really been close to and she was the first Quinn outside of my immediate family who had accepted me as I was. I remember the sad look on her face when mom lost it on her dad and the other Quinn uncles. But now, she was very accepting. Jenny and I looked at each other once again and big smiles came across our faces. Instantly we both knew what we wanted to do and ran to the sheep barn and looked for the show times. We waited for Ashley to come out and show her sheep and cheered her on. I could see my Uncle Bob and Aunt Karen sitting there looking at Jenny and me in confusion as to who was cheering their daughter on. Finally, I could see a look of recognition on their face as they saw Danny and Katie follow us in and cheer Ashley on too. When it was done, Ashley came over and thanked us for cheering her on. “That was so cool. That has never happened before but it was great” she told us as she hugged me and attempted to hug Danny. Before her parents came over, I wanted to ask her why she was being so friendly, so different than the rest of the Quinn’s.

“Well mostly because I have always liked you and if this makes you happy, so what. I have friends in high school that are gay, and it doesn’t bother me, so why should it bother me if my cousin is transgender.” I hugged her once again and thanked her for making me feel part of the bigger family again. As she stepped back she said one of the ultimate truths. “Besides, most of the uncles are dicks. They should never have acted that way to you or your mom. They should only care if you are happy.” I thanked her and gave her another hug. Just as we were breaking away from each other, I saw my Aunt Karen approach our little group. “Come on Ashley, your father wants to get going” Karen said as she lightly dragged her daughter away. Ashley could not be stopped. “Bye Alexa, Bye Jenny congratulations again. See ya Danny” my young cousin called out. I stood there smiling about gaining an ally in the Quin family. I watched her mother begin to scold her, but I also could see Ashley ask why. She turned one more time and waved before disappearing out of the show barn. I looked down and realized she had slipped me a piece of paper and it was her phone number. I knew that today would not be the last time I talked with my young cousin.

Following our viewing of the sheep judging, we continued up Judson Avenue and stopped at the Miracle of Birth Barn where we got to see all kinds of newly born animals. We had just missed a calf being born but it was neat to see the barely hour old calf already suckling up to its mother. It was fun watching Jenny pet and touch the other young animals. She giggled and squealed like all the little kids who were there petting the animals. I couldn’t help but smile as I watched the joy on her face. Danny came up next to me and put his arm around me as we watched both Jenny and Katie pet a baby sheep. “You’re pretty luck Alexa” he said to me as we watched our girlfriends. I wrapped my free arm around his waist and told him we both were. Danny hugged me with one arm as we watched my roommates and I realized there was no pulling away from me by my brother, just the two of us smiling and laughing at our girlfriends. I didn’t even tear up, I just allowed my smile to become as big as the girls,

Following the Miracle of Birth Barn, we went next door to the Dairy Building where we marked off one thing on the to do list and started the thing that made the State Fair famous. After viewing the busts of Princess Kay of the Milky Way and her court carved in butter, including watching the Dairy Princess from Dakota County pose for her carving for a bit in the 40-degree cooler, we went to the Dairy bar where we each got some form of ice cream and began our trip of gluttony. Jenny and I each got a malt, hers strawberry and mine chocolate and made a pact that each had to eat everything the other did. For me this wasn’t as big a deal as it may seem, but it would be an adventure for Jenny. So, for the next five hours, if one of us saw something we wanted to eat, we would either buy two or buy one to share and the other would have to eat as much. It gave me chance to introduce Jenny to all kinds of delicious food. Food she had never really tried due to her upbringing. She loved the Tom Thumb donuts fresh out of the distinctive machines and the Pronto Pups. What surprised me is that she really didn’t care for the French Fries from World’s Greatest French Fries or the About a Foot-Long Hot Dog. One of the arguments of the day was when I ordered fried onions on the dog. “You can’t order those Lex, those are disgusting. I’m not going to kiss you if you do.” I kidded her that she was missing out with the onions and I tried to kiss her after a bite only to be pushed back. It was only after I used some breath spray that I could kiss her but I could see she was still on me about it.

Around two o’clock, it was decided it was late enough in the day where we could enjoy something to drink, so we made our way over to Café Caribe in the Commissary Building. We found a table and Katie and I volunteered to go up and get some beer. As we sat at the bar waiting for our pitcher of beer, two guys came up on the other side of Katie and recognized her. ‘Katie Fahey, how the hell are you?” One of them asked. Instantly I recognized the two as Trevor Lundstrom and Mike Quist from Faribault. These were two meatheads that we had graduated from high school with. My locker had been next to Mike’s all through high school as lockers were assigned alphabetically. They were never really very nice to me in high school and if they ever figured out it was me I would become more fodder for their ridicule.

Trevor was the first to speak. ‘So, Katie, I hear you been seeing Danny Quinn?” Katie nodded but then Mike jumped in “Well you know she wouldn’t be seeing that fairy Alex. How is that little queer doing?” I could feel Katie’s hand reach back for me as I began to seethe over these two idiots. “Yeah I heard about him. Does he have a boyfriend now?” Trevor asked as the two laughed away at me and my changes. That was it! I could take no more. As Katie was getting ready to admonish them I pushed her to the side and stepped up to face my detractors head on. Mike instantly started hitting on me. “Hey babe you are pretty hot, what’s your name?” he asked in that same slimy way he always had. “My name? My name is Alexa. Alexa Quinn. That’s right. And even if I was interested in guys it wouldn't be with you. I heard that you couldn’t even get it up for Julie Johnson, the hottest chick in school. Besides I’m engaged to a woman that you two could only dream of. You see that blonde sitting over next to my brother? Well that’s my fiancée dumb ass.”

“Bull shit!” They both said at the same time only to be rebuffed by Katie standing there. Our pitcher was delivered and Katie and I turned away and headed back to the table. A bit of my long forgotten male ego came back to life and I walked up to Jenny and planted a deep kiss on her. As we broke I could see the tender smile on Jenny’s face and I turned and waved at my two high school classmates. They shook their heads in shock at the sight of me and Jenny. I could also hear Katie telling Danny what was going on and instantly my brother shot up from the table, knocking his chair to the ground. Fear overtook the two idiots and they began slinking away from the bar and out the open side of the Café. Katie and I both took our seats and sat there with smiles on our faces. Jenny grabbed her chair and moved it closer to me. Danny continued to stand and stare out the entrance of the Caribbean themed beer garden until I think he lost sight of the two.

Jenny was the first to speak. “What was that out all about?” She asked. By this point Katie was laughing away. “Your fiancée is one mean bitch Jenny. Alexa and I graduated with those two idiots and they began asking about Alex and what happened to him and calling him names. I tried to stop her but she just went right up to them and tore them apart.” Jenny looked at me and a huge smile grew on her face as I tried to calm down from my latest high school reunion. Danny began muttering away. “Was that Mike Quist? I graduated with his brother Jake, little prick. All them Quist’s are little fuckers.” Jenny wrapped an arm around me as Danny began speaking up again. “So, you stood up to them? Good! The word will get out about you that’s for sure.” He said with a grin. Danny poured us each a beer a proposed a toast “Here is to Alexa. My baby sister. Don’t mess with her, that bitch is crazy” he said as we all began laughing. I locked eyes with my brother and I could see a proud smile on his face and I got a nod from him. I began to tear up a bit, but I then looked over at Jenny whose smile once again put me in a warm comfortable place. We quickly drank our pitcher and decided to have a second before heading out into the fair to see more sights, eat more food and as Danny said, “see if my sister can get in anymore fights.”

The passing of Labor Day weekend marked not only the end of summer but it was also the lead up to school starting up. There was one event that was going to happen before that though, and one that an agreement had already been agreed on. By some odd fluke by the creator both my and Jenny’s Birthdays are in September Mine is the 8th and Jenny’s is two weeks later on the 22nd. After a lengthy discussion, we decided that we would split the difference and celebrate on the 15th. We planned on dinner with both of our parents and would be exchanging gifts then. After buying the engagement ring, I was a bit tapped out so I decided that I would get her something more from my heart. Clothes were a given and I had already gone and visited Sarah once to pick up a few things. One was this simple red A-line dress with three quarter sleeves. It was basic but I knew she would look absolutely stunning in it. I also picked out a pleated cream-colored skirt that had a floral pattern on it with a vine running through. But that wasn’t enough. There was one more thing I wanted to get her. Something that would be something she never had before. So, one day before class I went on line and ordered the special gift. I was almost giddy about it. I couldn’t wait to see her in it.

Besides thinking of more gifts to buy my fiancée, a term that still gives me goose bumps, I had to get serious about school. My last semester had pretty much been a disaster academically. I had kept up my grades despite the fact I was rarely, if ever in class. I had also discovered something I think I that wanted to do with my life, and my degree in English would have very little to do with it. But I knew I had come this far so I looked for a way to make it easier. I had signed up for two independent writing classes which allowed me not attend classes and work on my own but I still had a lecture class that I needed to take on early American Literature, and I was not looking forward to that. And it was this class that began my final year of college.

I walked in to the lecture hall and found a seat towards the front of the room. As I sat down I could hear some comments from a couple guys behind me. “Check her out Zach. I wonder if she has boyfriend.” Even though I have no interest in any one else, especially some guy, it still gave me a little boost to be looked at as a woman and not some freak. I sat up a little prouder until I heard the voice of another guy from just over my shoulder. “Dude, that’s a guy not same babe.” Laughter was emanating from this moron. I turned to see Tim Hurley, a guy who I had in a few classes before. “Don’t you guys read the paper or watch TV? That’s the freak who sued Java Express because he said he was a she.” I tried to remain calm, but then he started in on me again. “So, tell me Quinn, do you have a boyfriend yet? Been dating? Have you had it cutoff yet?” It was then I did lose it. I turned and let loose on him. “What is your fucking problem Hurley?” The lecture hall went quiet and all heads turned towards me. “Do you enjoy belittling people? What you just said is harassment. Harassment that is bad enough to get your ass kicked out of school! If you want to know the truth, I have found someone. The same person I was with before, Jenny Thompson but now we are engaged, you addled mined little piece of shit!” Just then, Professor Grayson walked in the room as I was finishing up my rant and looked obviously disturbed by what he saw.

“Alex, I mean Alexa what is going on here?” He said with a very upset look on his face. That was when a voice from the side of me answered. “That guy back there was saying some pretty nasty things to Alexa.” I looked over and did not recognize the guy. He was tall and skinny. He looked like a basketball player. I had never met him before but he seemed to be standing up for me. Professor Grayson asked the tall young man exactly who was saying those things and half the room pointed at Hurley. I watched him slink back into his chair. Even the two guys who started all of this pointed at Hurley. I could see anger come into the usually meek professor’s eyes. He calmly looked at Hurley and told him to leave the class immediately and to report to his office in one hour. Tim tried to gather his things and slip out quietly, but there were a few other people who began to mock him. As much as I wanted the little turd to get all that was coming to him, I didn’t feel especially happy about the way that he was being treated as he left. The class seemed to calm down a bit and soon we were discussing the topic of American Literature in the late 18th Century.

As class was breaking up, several other students came up to me simply to say hi and offer support. Not one of them was mean, no one said a snide remark. The smiles were plentiful. It was a feeling that was completely foreign to me here on campus. I had always been seen something of an oddity, but now I was being welcomed in for the first time ever. I got a bit nervous as the warm wishes were broken up by Professor Grayson asking me if he could have a moment. I said good bye to the people that had gathered. One girl, Megan Gibson asked if I wanted to meet up sometime after class for a cup of coffee and go over the notes for the class “Of course not at Java Express.” She said by the way of a joke. I told her maybe after next class as I was busy. She smiled and said she would see me on Friday. I went down to the front of the lecture hall where Professor Grayson was waiting. First, he asked me if I was alright and I told him yes before we moved into a discussion over one of my independent writing classes, which he oversaw. He gave me some options on topics for my writings and we set up a time to meet once a week to go over what I have accomplished. As we were wrapping up, Professor Grayson took a moment. “Alexa, I have known you since you were a freshman. Back then you were a timid little kid. Worried about making mistakes. I know last year was difficult for you, as was reflected by my grade in 17th Century Poetry, but you have come a long way. If there is anything you need, please ask. And as for Mr. Hurley and others like him, don’t let them get to you. You have more supporters than you may think.” I thanked him for his kind words and the topic ideas. I grabbed my things and headed out with a spring in my step.

The rest of the start of school seemed to go well. The comments like that of Tim Hurley’s were not as common as I thought they would be. Most people accepted me. It was the comments like those of Brandon and the two guys in my class that seemed to become more frequent and were starting to weigh on me. It made me feel better about myself and proved to me how far I had come in my journey, but I felt guilty about them. I felt like I was betraying Jenny. While I would never even think of acting on any of their offers, the offers themselves made me feel like I was betraying her love for us. I spoke with Debbie about this and she told me it was natural for me to attract some attention. “You have become a lovely young woman Alexa. Yes, young men will be attracted to you. But has any of this attention affected your feelings towards Jenny?” She asked.

“Not one” I told her “If anything my love for her has grown even stronger, but still I feel like I am doing something wrong.” Debbie nodded and then asked me a few questions. “Do you remember before you two started seeing each other and maybe making some of the same comments about her that these young men are making towards you now? Maybe sitting in Coffman and she came walking through or when you had those two roommates and she and Katie came over? Do you think that her feelings towards that Trey person changed? Probably not. It’s the same here. Sit down and talk to her. As lovely a young woman as she is, I am sure that young men still make comments about her. I am sure that all your fears will be for not.” I shook my head and knew I would take this advice to heart. My counselor and I continued with our normal conversations, but in the back of my head I couldn’t stop thinking about Jenny and how I was going to confront this subject. As I sat there a plan came to mind.

That night when Jenny got home I had a dinner of Baked Halibut and a salad waiting for her. Katie was at work tonight, so we would not be disturbed. I had decided to go all out. I had a bottle of Chardonnay chilling on ice and all the lights out except for a few candles. I put on the dress, the Royal Blue A-Line dress that I had purchased on that first time I went out as Alexa. Jenny came thought the door and her breath stopped for a second “Lex what is all of this for?” Jenny asked as I moved towards her and gave her a long, deep kiss. “We haven’t been alone, since we got engaged. We always have something going on or someone around.” Jenny smiled and pulled me in. I began trying to speak again but the words wouldn’t come out. Jenny must have known something was on my mind and just placed a finger over my lips. “I forgot how beautiful you look in that dress Lex. So, what are we having?” Jenny had a comforting smile on her face. It started to relieve me of my concerns a bit and getting me to think about dinner was enough to let me try and function somewhat normally. I led her to the table, where I served up our dinner. The next thirty minutes we spent just enjoying each other’s company. When dinner was done, Jenny looked at me “Alexa, what’s wrong?” I could still see the love in her eyes, the care she felt towards me.

“It’s um, it’s just I feel a bit guilty right now.” I babbled not knowing what exactly to say. ‘It’s like this, you know how Brandon made those comments about me when he didn’t know it was me the other day? Well, he hasn’t been the only one to make those kinds of comments. And they make me feel good and when I do I feel like I am betraying you. I’m sorry.” I looked down and thought I was going to begin crying. I was sure that I would hear Jenny begin to laugh again, but instead I felt her hand on my face and soon I felt her finger under my chin and slowly begin to lift it. A moment later we were staring into each other’s eyes. I saw nothing but love in them. “Do you feel anything for any of these guys?” She asked, I shook my head. “Have they changed your feelings for me?” I once again shook my head. “Would it help you to know that I hear guys make comments about both of us all the time but all it does is make me love you more?” I nodded my head at that questions and she continued. “Well I do and I love you more every time I hear them, because I know our love is stronger than anything in this world. I love you Alexa and if people think you are attractive it just makes me a little prouder, a little cockier to know that the beautiful person they are talking about is with me. It happens. So, don’t worry about it. I hope it makes you feel good. You deserve all that attention. People, especially guys can say whatever they want about you and me but all that matters is what we share.” Another kiss from this beautiful woman let me know that life was fine and that I had nothing to fear. Jenny slowly stood up and reached for my hand. I took it as I stood up and the two of us moved off to our room. The dishes can wait until latter.

A few days later was the day of our big birthday dinner. It wasn’t just going to be the parents, but Danny and Katie as well as Mary were joining us. We debated about asking Julie and Andrew but decided to keep it smaller. One thing I think Marty was nervous about was where we would want to go. Part of that was because Jenny and me were teasing him unmercifully about it. One afternoon when we were out at the house Jenny announced, “We should go to Ruth Chris’ That place is excellent!” Not to be out done I chimed in “No we should go to Morton’s. Their Porterhouses are wonderful.” We could see Marty get a bit nervous and we would calm down for a few minutes and then start in again. “Hey Lex, we should go to Murray’s. Get a silver butter knife steak.” And then it was my turn. “Or better yet, the St. Paul Grille. Their Bone in Ribeye is to die for.” We let those comments fester for a few days and then on the 12th Marty called Jenny. Jenny put him on speaker. The nervousness and frustration came through the phone. “All right you two, I have had enough of this taunting. Where do the two princesses want to go to celebrate their birthday?” Jenny and I fought hard to suppress our laughter. We had already decided a long time before. We looked at each other and I counted down using my fingers 1-2-3.

“Rosato’s!” We both yelled.

There was dead silence from the other end of the phone. I began to wonder if we may have given Marty a heart attack. After about 15 seconds, I finally spoke to my father-in-law to be. “Marty? Are you OK?” Silence hung for another couple of seconds. “Ah yeah I ‘m fine. Are you sure you don’t want to go somewhere else?” Jenny handled this one “Nope. We talked it over and there are very few places we think we should go and since Katie will be coming with rather than working, AJ’s is out. Rosato’s is home to us Daddy. We have been going there since we started seeing each other.” More silence from the other end. Finally, Marty began speaking “You two are mean do you know that? Here I am selling stock off making sure I can afford you two and you pull out Rosato’s. It will be taken care of it. What time?” We told him seven and ended the call.

Friday the 15th of September dragged almost as bad as the day back in February that we went to Florida. I was giddy to not only share time with those people I cared so much about but also to be able to give Jenny the gifts I bought her. I did continue buying her things when I know I shouldn’t have but I wanted to shower her with gifts. I had planned to get up early to make Jenny breakfast in bed. When I woke up I was sad to see her not there. I got out of bed and slipped on my robe. As I was walking out of the room, the unmistakable aroma of bacon filled the air. I walked into the kitchen and found Jenny hard at work mixing up some scrambled eggs. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“Making the most wonderful person in the world her birthday breakfast in bed, but you are already up! What are you doing?” She asked.

“Getting up to do the same for you.” I told her. We shared a kiss and a hug. I took control of the bacon awhile Jenny continued the eggs. I began to tell her some things to throw in. “You should throw in some onions, garlic, green peppers, maybe some mushrooms. Oh, and a little cheese. Those eggs will be wonderful.” Jenny turned and looked at me. “Listen here young lady I will worry about the eggs, you just watch that bacon so it doesn’t burn.” Jenny commanded me, which natural I wouldn’t let go without some good-natured ribbing. “Oh yes great mistress of the kitchen. Is there anything else I should do like strain the orange juice to make sure there is no pulp in it? Maybe guard the toaster so the toast is a perfect golden colored?” Jenny suppressed the laughter as she looked back at me. “Listen missy, I can take back all those presents I got you so I would watch it!” We broth broke into a giggle fit at that point and shared a hug and a deep kiss. “Happy Birthday Day” Jenny said to me, which I returned. It was as we moved in for another kiss that Katie made her appearance.

“God, you two! First you two wake me up with you cooking and your arguing then I come out here and find you two making out in the kitchen. It’s enough to drive someone to drink!” Katie said. “So, what’s for breakfast? If you two are going to wake me up you better feed me!” Katie stated. I threw some bread in the toaster and pulled the bacon off and drained the grease so Jenny could start the eggs. I got Katie a cup of coffee and placed it in front of her. I warned her not to get used to the service. In no time, everything was ready and the three of us were at the table enjoying our breakfast and lamenting the upcoming school day. Jenny and I let Katie use the shower as the two of us returned to our room where we celebrated our birthdays a bit longer, but is wasn’t long before we had to break way from each other and get cleaned up for today’s academic pursuits.

I entered the apartment a little after 3 PM only to find no one there. I started to strip off my light sweater when there was a knock at the door. I answer to find my brother alone on the other side. Panic begins to take over “Where’s mom? You were bringing her up. You didn’t forget her, did you?” My brother began to laugh. “Would you just relax. I had to come up here and get a few things for work, so mom is driving up separate. It will be OK. Mom does know how to operate a car.” Danny tells me as he pushes past me, grabs a beer from the fridge and plops down in the living room chair. “Gee Danny, have a beer, take a seat. Is there anything else we can get you?” The Danny grin takes over. “If you have some chips or pretzels that would be great!” I can only shake my head as I go into the kitchen and find a bag of pretzels and throw them at his head. He whines as they hit him. “Sorry did I hurt you?” I ask mockingly. I watch as Danny reaches into the bag and chucks one at me. Looking around I need some ammunition, I find a bag of rice cakes and grab one and zig it at his head. He reloads with more pretzels and I launch another rice cake. Soon an all-out food fight has begun. Katie comes in ‘Stop it you two!” She yells out which causes Danny and I to break out in laughter. Katie just shakes her head.

As I head back to the bedroom to change a thought suddenly crosses my mind. When Danny and Katie were playing house last month, Danny had to have a key. Where is it? Ever since me and Jenny moved back he has knocked on the door rather than just come in. That wasn’t right. I made a note to bring that up to him.

I had just slipped my sweater off when I felt two hands wrap around me. I lean backwards into Jenny and she begins to nuzzle my neck, driving me to new levels of passion. I think I began to purr as I acknowledge the affection of my fiancée. I turn and face her and share a long kiss with her as I allow my hands to roam over her body. Unfortunately, Katie iterrupts us, “Come on you two! If you are going to take a shower get moving so we can go!” We both laugh and start undressing each other. Jenny begins dragging me out of the room. “Jenny!” I say “We can’t shower together! Danny and Katie are here!” She smiles at me and gives me another long kiss. “Screw them. If they want to take a shower together let them! It’s our birthday. We can do whatever we want!” And a few minutes later we were doing exactly that. We return to our room and begin getting dressed for the evening feeling relaxed and satisfied. As I was putting on my dress while I waited my turn at the vanity a question I had thought of popped into my head. “Hey babe, do you have a problem with Danny having a key to the apartment?” Jenny looks at me funny in the reflection of the mirror. “Doesn’t he have one?” I tell her I thought so but also tell her how it seems that I am always answering the door when he comes over. “Well tell him to use it!” After we get dressed we head out the living room. Jenny looks at her future brother in law.

“Danny, do you have a key for the apartment?” he nods. Jenny continues to go on “Well use it. We can’t be answering the door all the time when you come over!” Danny looks at her and then begins speaking “Well since you guys were back I thought it would be weird if I just walked in any time I wanted.” Jenny just shakes her head as she walks over towards him. “Danny let’s look at this. This is your girlfriend’s apartment plus it is your sister’s and her fiancée’s. I think we can trust you.” Jenny says as she moves to the kitchen as she passes Danny I see her reach out and slap him in the back of the head. “You know Lex is right, you are a meathead.” Jenny states and heads off to get us a couple of drinks while we wait for Katie. Danny turns and gets on Jenny “You better watch it lady. Just because you are joining this family doesn’t give you the right to hit me.” I walk by him and give him the same head slap. “Ow! What was that for?” he yelps out.

“For being mean to your future sister in law, you bozo.” I tell him as Jenny hands me a drink and Danny another beer. A mini argument breaks out between the three of us. Katie finally walks out of her room ready to go. She laughs at us. “What caused all this?” Katie asked as Jenny and I tried to gain control of ourselves, which was nearly impossible when Danny began to whine “They hit me!” Not only did this cause my fiancée and I to lose it but Katie as well. I spoke up first and through the laughter explained that I had asked Danny had a key and then Jenny had yelled at him to use and quit making us answer the door all the time. Jenny chimed in “As we told him, look who lives here. His girlfriend, his sister and his sister’s fiancée. Are we worried about him?” Katie began to well up a bit “Thanks guys” she said. “But enough of that! It’s present time!” And Katie reaches around the side of the couch and pulled out a couple of gift bags and placed them in front of us. “This is just part of it. Do you know that you two are the absolutely worst people to shop for?” Katie told us as we began to giggle. Inside each bag were a few boxes. I opened the first one to me and found a beautiful lilac cashmere sweater. Jenny opened a box that was similar and received a similar sweater, but pink. “Figured you two could share.” Katie said with a laugh. We also each opened a box to find similar Nike Dry fit Viking quarter zip shirts. “Those are from me.” Danny piped up. “Figured you could wear them on Sundays.” We thanked my brother. It was then Jenny and I exchanged presents form each them other, that is all but one, which we agreed we would bring to the restaurant. As I expected it was mostly clothes, though Jenny did whisper to me that here were some other gifts in the room that were not for public viewing. The two of us shared a giggle and a kiss.

We decided we would catch an Uber ride downtown and have a drink before we met up with the parents and Mary. “Let’s go to the Nankin and have a Wanderer’s” Jenny said. Katie and I readily agreed. Danny though wasn’t so sure. “What is a Wanderer’s? Some chick drink?” Danny asked as only he could. We laughed and tried to explain what they were. Our Uber driver showed up quickly and the four of us piled into the Chevy Tahoe for the ride downtown. We got Danny into the Nankin where he at first reluctantly ordered one of the magical punches that packs a wallop. At first, he was skeptical, but about halfway through it his view changes. “Hey, these things are pretty good. How much booze is one of these things?” he asked. He found out a few minutes later as he got up to use the restroom and stumbled off. When he came back he thought we needed another round, but we told him no. We practically had to drag him to Rosato’s.

We entered one of our favorite restaurants to find both my mother and Jenny’s father waiting for us. “And where have you four been?” my mother asked. The three of us girls laughed while my brother spoke up that we had been to the Nankin to have a drink beforehand. My mother shot all of us the motherly look while Marty laughed. “Be careful with those Wanderer’s. They can sneak up on you.” Danny got a bit embarrassed while me and my roommates began laughing at my brother.

It was odd that we had to wait for anyone to seat us, Paul is usually right there. I began to get a bit suspicious, as did my partner. We continued our wait for another minute or two and then finally, Paul showed up “The birthday girls are here!” Paul said in his usual manner. Mom began to giggle as she had never met Paul before. “And I see the birthday girls are doing a good dead by bringing a crotchety old man to dinner with them!” Marty just stared at his friend as if to tell him to be quiet. “Wait. Are we short one?” Paul asked and at that moment, Mary came walking through the door. Paul instantly greeted Mary as he would any of the rest of us. Now that we were all here, we were led back to a table that I had never seen before. A Large table was set up to one side, all decked out with balloons and streamers. A banner that said ‘Happy Birthday hung over two chairs that each held a silly tiara on them. Paul escorted Jenny and I to the special seats as our parents took seats next to us, but in a bit of a change, mom sat next to Jenny and Marty sat next to me. Paul grabbed the bottle of Chianti that sat nearby and poured everyone a glass and then yelled into the back “Mama”. Out the door came a woman who appeared in her 80’s that was barely above 5 feet tall. She did not look happy until she saw our group’s 85-year-old stand up. A warm smile came upon the woman’s face “Mary” she exclaimed with which Mary returned with a “Carmela”. The two Octogenarians hugged like the old friends they were and began speaking, in Italian. Something I didn’t know Mary could speak. It was neat to see their sons both smile as the two old friends talked.

When the two were finished, Mrs. Rosato returned to her son’s side. “Since it is the birthday of two of our favorite customers and old friends of the family you will have a special meal tonight, made by Mama. There is Lasagna, Garlic mashed potatoes, Tuscan steak, A wonderful antipasti selection and in honor of the birthday girls, Mama’s homemade Ravioli” And soon the food was coming out of the kitchen. All of it served family style and the food was passed around. My mother had never been here and was impressed with not only the food but the service. And how could you not be impressed with the food? It was delicious and there was so much of it. It was great watching everyone laugh and enjoy each other’s company. It was one big happy family, the kind I always hoped for. Jenny and I just looked each other and smiled and squeezed each other’s hand a little tighter.

When the food was done, and the special birthday Tiramisu and espresso had been served the presents began. Mary’s gifts were the first. Two boxes were presented to us. I could see some nervousness in my partner’s eyes and I am sure she saw it in mine. We opened them up simultaneously and found matching solitaire diamond earrings. “Thank you, Grandma!” Jenny said, which was followed by my own thanks to Mary. “I wasn’t sure as what to get you, but I knew neither of you had anything like this.” We both quickly shed the earrings we were wearing and put in the ones we just received. Mom was the next to go. And once again two small boxes came our way. We anxiously opened the small boxes. Inside we found matching Silver Pandora bracelets with 3 charms each on the bracelet. They each had the letters ‘J’ & ‘A’ and a special heart shaped charm with our birthstone in it. Before I could get up and hug mom, Jenny reached over and began to thank her. “I know it’s not fancy, but this is perfect for the two of you” My mother said and soon my mother she was being hugged by both Jenny and me. I could see a tear come to mom’s eye as we let her go.

Marty asked to go last, like he knew something was up, so Jenny and I decided to share our last present to each other. We both giggled as we began tearing off the paper. I opened the box and my eyes went wide. I turned and looked at Jenny and she had the same shocked expression and we began to giggle as we hugged each other. Danny was the one to ask what it was. At the that point we each reached into the boxes and pulled out women’s cut, personalized Vikings Jerseys. Both Jersey’s had the number ‘1’ on the back. Mine said ‘Lex’ across the name strip and of course the other said ‘Jenny’. As we were laughing at the thought that we both had bought the same gift we caught Marty out of the corner of our eyes shaking his head. “You two are something else. I know I have asked before but do you share one brain? I can’t believe you each thought of that.” Marty’s laughter got even harder before he began speaking. “Well you two will be able to use you gifts as part of my gift. You both know we are corporate sponsors of the Vikings. Well on October 29th the Vikings are playing the Browns in London and the two of you are going.” We both shrieked and instantly began hugging Marty. “Okay you two. Okay calm down. I will need to go over a little early so we can leave on the Sunday night flight and we will comeback Monday after the game. It will give you chance to see your friends and maybe that group you are always playing around the house.” The thought of seeing Nikki and Sarah had never occurred to me and must not have occurred to Jenny either because we both shrieked again! This was definitely the best birthday present I had ever received.

As we sat down we both once again thanked everyone for everything. Soon the conversation returned around the table. I sat back and just watched the events around me. A smile came across my face. Soon the biggest reason for my smile leaned back and cuddled into me. ‘What are you smiling about?” Jenny asked. I waved my hand at our family as they enjoyed each other’s company.

“This has got me so happy. I have gotten to spend my birthday with our family at a place we love. And I have you with me. A year ago, I could never imagine this and it’s all because of you. Thank you, Jenny, for everything. For putting up with me, for taking care of me but mostly for loving me. I don’t know if life could get any better.” Jenny smiled and looked at me.

“It will get a lot better than this.” Jenny told me as I could see the love in her eyes. “It will get better because we will be together. I love you Alexa. Happy Birthday Babe.”

Alexa Chapter 26: London, Baby! Part 1

Marty started to get impatient with us as we sat in the Delta Sky Club waiting for our flight to be announced. For the six weeks since our birthday dinner, we have talked about nothing but this trip. The moment we got home we knew that we needed to start making plans. The first thing that needed to be taken care of we had done, I had applied for my passport immediately after my name change so we were set there. Clothing would be worked out, though I am sure that we will have more bags than Marty would be happy with. No, all the major planning that Jenny and I would have to do was going to be what we would do and who would see when we were in London.

We were smart enough to wait until morning to try and contact Nikki and Sarah. The whole night was tough, we were so excited to call them. I think we were both up about 6:30 and began wondering if the two were up yet. We made some coffee and got cleaned up before we decided to call. I texted Nikki one word ‘Skype’ at about 7;30. It was not a unique code word for us and like in the past we didn’t have to wait too long for our favorite married couple to call us. Nikki and Sarah were both on their couch, just as we were. They looked like they were still in the recovery stage from the night before. “Hey girlies! What’s up?” Nikki said into the camera as her wife Sarah sat at her side. Jenny and I had talked about how to handle this and had decided to use the approach of asking for help. “Hey girlies, we need your help. Can you get us tickets to the Out of Heaven show on October 27th?” There was silence for just a second and we could see the confused look on the couples’ faces and then it hit them like a lightning bolt.

“Oh My God! You guys are coming over?” Nikki shrieked. At that point, all four participants of the call became instantly excited. Jenny and I went on to explain what was happening and that we were going to be in town for a week and that we wanted them to go to the game with us. They readily agreed and the next half-hour was spent getting ideas from them. “It bites that I have class, and someone has their community service or we could have a crazy week!” Sarah said with a bit of a downcast look. “But we’ll make up for it” The evil grin on both of our friends faces caused us to giggle. We said our good byes to our friends telling them we would be in contact as we finalized more of our plans. And we kept that promise. The texts, PMs, emails and phone calls seemed to be occurring constantly as more ideas for our trip came up. One afternoon, after I had just gotten off the phone with Sarah, I noticed Katie sitting there with a sad expression on her face. “You OK?” I asked. Katie tried to shrug it off for a bit, but I kept pestering her. Finally, with a long sigh she let it out.

“It’s just, oh I don’t know. It just seems like you two are making new friends and forgetting about me? Sorry I know it seems silly, especially out of me, but I um you know?” Katie babbled. I realized at that moment that Jenny and I may have become a bit obsessed with our upcoming trip and that we were forgetting about our sister. “Why don’t you come with? I am sure it wouldn’t be a problem if you came, can you take the time off?” I asked. She shook her head. “No, I have clinicals. But thanks for the offer. It’s just, UGH! I kind of feel like I am losing you two.” I slid over to her and wrapped her in the biggest hug possible. “Katie, you are never going to lose us. Ever. Jenny might be my soulmate, but you will always, ALWAYS. Be my best friend and big sister. I can only think of person in the world I care for more than you Katie.” And the two of us shared a hug like the old days. Later that night, when Jenny and I were lying in bed I hatched a plan on my fiancée. A plan that was met with a large amount of enthusiasm.

The next couple of weeks were still spent planning and being excited. Through our many conversations with Nikki and Sarah a full itinerary came together. The Tuesday we were there, Out of Heaven was playing in Southampton, Kayla’s home town on her birthday! That was an opportunity we could not pass up. We tried talking Sarah and Nikki into coming with but Sarah had school and besides work, Nikki still had her community service to take care of after her run-in with that blonde bitch. Jenny had not become a fan of hers and when she heard the girls name was Dannii, it doubled her anger. I tried to convince Jen that it was just a coincidence. “I don’t care, that name is bad news. Anyone who has that name is bad news” I tried to remind her about her future brother-in-law, but she just giggled and said, “proves my point.”

There were only two other major things that were planned for the trip. Friday night we were going to the concert at Wembley arena and then the game on Sunday. As word spread amongst their friends, Nikki and Sarah kept asking if we could get more tickets. Marty was kind enough to help us out. And rather than sitting in some fancy box with all the big wigs, Marty arranged for 30 tickets for our group at a discounted price. And even though he was a bit saddened that we were not going to be sitting with him, he understood wanting to be with our friends and their friends. We promised Marty we would make it up to him and go to a few games this year at U.S. Bank. While this wasn’t exactly a hardship for me, it did take some sweet talking and kissing up to get Jenny to agree. I think when I began nuzzling her neck as she was still fighting the prospect is when I got her. “MMM. God! Will I ever be able to say no to you” she asked. I didn’t say anything as I knew that my plan had been adopted. “Fine. We will go to a game with daddy.” A little while later, after ‘thanking’ my fiancée properly we called Marty who began making the arrangements.

So now here I sit in the Delta Sky Club with the love of my life and my future father-in-law. The planning, the phone calls, the shopping is all about to come to fruition. We were going to be getting on a plane to go to England to see two of our friends, see our favorite group and my favorite football team. The excitement that Jenny and I felt had us practically bouncing off the wall. At one point, Marty I think felt the need for us to find something to do rather than go over every little plan we had. “Why don’t you two go get us some drinks. I’ll have a bourbon.” Marty’s suggestion bought him a few minutes of peace, but as soon as we were back we were right at it. “So, when are we going to Harrods?’ I asked Jenny as she started scanning through the plan that we had laid out for the week. “Um it’s probably going to have to be Thursday afternoon or Friday morning. And all of that is going to depend on Snikki. Nikki is trying to line up lunch with…” The laughter coming from Marty broke Jenny’s train of thought. “What’s so funny daddy?” Jenny asked.

Marty composed himself. “I just figured that you would go to Harrods right away. Going later in the week might put a cramp in things.” Marty said rather cryptically. Jenny and I just stared at him for a moment before he went on. “Well I told you two I was going to cover your expenses on this little trip. I got you the rental car, and you will have the room. And I got you these.” With that comment, he reached into his suit coat pocket and produced an envelope. He opened the envelope and handed each of us a card. “That is a prepaid Visa card. Each had £250 on it. This is what you two have to live on for the week.” I thanked Marty, as I had been surprised by this, Jenny how ever had a very different view off Marty’s presentation. “Daddy! You know we need more that this! We are going to spend this much on food alone, plus we have to pay for a room in Southampton and cabs.” Marty looked on with an impassive look. “Jenny, I can just let you two run around with my credit card. No, I thought that this would be the best.” For the first time in some time, I saw the spoiled brat Jenny come back. She stood up and continued to rant away. I looked over and saw a little smirk on Marty’s face that he was trying desperately to hide. I figured out what he was doing and thought, why not? I haven’t been in trouble with Jenny for a while. So, I stood up and went over to my ranting girlfriend.

“Hey babe, it will be OK. We will just find a way to make it work. Maybe we kind stay at a hostel in Southampton. Maybe sleep in the car. And if we don’t crazy with Nikki and Sarah we will be fine. We will be back again, probably. We will work it out” I told my fiancée, who became a bit miffed.

“No! This is a special trip for us Lex! And daddy knows this but he is just being mean! We are not going to stay at some gross hostel. We are getting a room. And if we want to do something special with Snikki we will!” Jenny said as she took her seat and slumped in it. I tried to keep it going again. “Jen, I know. We can use my card if we need to OK? We will just have to be careful with it. I am still pretty maxed out.” Jenny gave me a quick “Fine” and I tried to change the subject. I tried to get Jenny to talk about Southampton and how much fun our little road trip was going to be Marty tried to jump in but was met with Jenny giving him a death glare. Marty and I were struggling to keep a straight face. That’s when it hit her.

“You two are mean!” Jenny said looking at Marty and me. We exchange a look and tried to feign innocence as Jenny continued. “You two were picking on me. And it’s all your fault daddy. You know Alexa has a credit card and that we could use that! But you thought it would be funnier to mess with me like grandma does.” Jenny says to her father before turning to me. “And you Missy! You know what the plans are and that it might get a bit crazy. But you just went along with what he said.” And soon the anger turned into a pout. I tried to get all sweet on her and cuddle up to her. “No” she said, sounding like the toddler she can be. She looked over at her father and just stated “Meany” and then said the same to me. I started kissing her and soon the giggles came to the surface. I could feel her defenses breaking down. With a slight groan, she declared “Fine you are forgiven.” Marty laughed at first but as the kisses between me and his daughter started to approach the intimate he told us to calm down.

I sat back in my chair but watched Jenny and her father go at it. It was very cute and it was great to see that behind all of it there was a love shared between father and daughter. A love I don’t think I saw when I first met him at Thanksgiving. We started to talk a little more with Marty about the things we needed to attend to and continued to receive his teasing about our spending habits, only for us to shoot back at him saying that we needed to do these things. Just as we were finishing our drinks, our flight was being called. “Thank god” Marty exclaimed as we rose from our seats, but I noticed a curious smile on his face, like he knew something. We made our way out of the club and took the short walk over to Gate G4. They had just begun the boarding of first class so we knew we were fine. We handed the gate agent our boarding passes and hand-in-hand, Jenny and strolled down the jetway. We knew we had seats 2 A, B & C and we would make it work that Jenny and I were able to be together and cuddle up. We entered the cabin that dream was shot. While it had been a little difficult in first class when we went to Florida, this time it may be downright impossible. For Trans-Atlantic flights, Delta had installed little private cabins for each traveler. While they looked comfortable, there was no way that Jenny and I were going to cuddle up. We both turned and looked at Marty. The grin had grown a little broader across his face. “That will slow you two down” he told us. We sighed and took the two seats that were joined together in the center of the plane while Marty took a ‘pod’ slightly ahead of ours next to a window. While we both found that they were comfortable, we still were not happy.

Take off was smooth and it wasn’t long before the flight attendants were making their way into the cabin to begin the in-flight service. We started off with a glass white wine and a cold cheese plate, followed shortly by a choice of salad or soup. I was in shock. This was all very elegant and I couldn’t believe the service we were getting. And shortly it was followed by dinner. I think the airline fed you so you would sleep on the flight over. All the time, we had the inflight entertainment on and we were watching ‘Beauty and the Beast’. I was getting a bit tired and I could tell that Jenny was too and following our shared desert of Cheesecake with strawberries, we reclined our seats and settled in for a bit of sleep.

I woke up at somewhere over the Atlantic and realized Jenny and I were holding hands across the arm rest. I broke the loving grip and made my way forward to the lavatory. As I was coming back, I noticed that Marty was awake. I stopped to see what he was doing up. “Oh, couldn’t sleep. I’m not the best flier. Just going over a few things.” I nodded and started making my way back to my seat when I felt Marty grab my hand. “You two are something, holding hands even when you are sleeping in those beds. You two may be the most caring couple I know.” The words from my future father-in-law caused me to blush a bit. I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek “Thanks Marty. Try and get some sleep.” I smiled and slipped back into our little pod. I noticed that Jenny had rolled to one side and there was a little gap. I stepped over to Jenny’s side and slid in behind her. My efforts were met with a sound of approval and soon the two of us were cuddling up in a single person bed. The sleeping arrangement may not have been the most enjoyable, but holding Jenny as we jetted across the Atlantic was the best way I had ever flown.

I don’t know how long I had been asleep when I felt a gentle push on my shoulder. I woke up to find Marty standing over us. “Hey you two. Time to wake up before we put all these fliers into a tizzy.” He told us before heading back to his own seat. Jenny rolled over and I was greeted with the loving smile of the most beautiful person in the world. We shared a kiss. In a hushed voice Jenny told me ‘hi’ and kissed me again. “How did you wind up in my seat?” she asked as she grinned and pulled me in for a deep hug and a kiss. I explained to her what I had seen and how I took the advantage of the situation. She giggled softly and told me I could do that any time I wanted. We broke the kiss and both arose from Jenny’s seat. Other than Marty and a few other travelers who were reading, almost the whole first class was asleep. We decide to use this opportunity to get cleaned up, especially since we noticed that it was almost 8 AM London time. As we each grabbed our makeup cases and walked to the lavatories at the front of the plane, we were stopped by Marty. “You two better not go in there together. You are already the talk of the plane.” So, I allowed Jenny to go and hung back. It also gave me a chance to thank Marty once again for taking the two of us on this trip with him. He just smiled at me as he looked up.

“Alexa, you are more than welcome. You are part of this family now and this is a family trip. I just have to keep an eye on the two of you so you two don’t get too crazy.” I laughed at the teasing by Marty. “And that is your job this week Alexa. You must keep an eye on Jennifer. Don’t let her put me into the poor house.” I laughed at Marty’s concern over our shopping exploits. “Don’t worry Marty I can control her. She thinks she can sweet talk me into anything but I am tough.” I say all proudly which gets Marty to begin laughing at me. “Yeah like you talked her out of the car.” I try and put on the pouting act like Jenny would do “But that was for safety reasons we thought we, I mean you even thought Jenny should get that car.” Marty just continued to laugh at me. “No, I said the two of you should get tanks.” I stuck my tongue out at Marty and made a comment that tanks weren’t cute enough and he just rolled his eyes. Jenny returned from the lav and after sharing a kiss with her I replaced her. The cramped quarters of the lav made it difficult but I was able to wash my face and re-apply some make up so I didn’t look completely hideous. Then following a breakfast of a Cheese omelette and some fresh fruit we relaxed in our seats and anxiously waited to land. It seemed like it took forever but soon we were on the ground and clearing customs. I will admit I held my breath a bit as we went through customs. Not so much that I was smuggling anything, but the simple fact that my passport states I am a woman but I have a few extra things that would dispute that claim.

Marty led us from the customs area where a young man in a black suit was waiting, holding a sign that said ‘Thompson’. Marty introduced us to the young man who took the cart Jenny and I had picked up to haul all our luggage. “How can the two of you need so much stuff?” Marty asked only for us to respond to him with a look of exasperation. He held up his hands in a mock defense and laughed at the two of us. As we exited the terminal we found a Rolls Royce waiting for us to take us to the Hotel. We whisked through the traffic at Heathrow Airport and made our way into London. Our first stop was to be the European headquarters of the Thompson Companies and then on to the hotel Marty had booked. For some reason, he didn’t tell us anything about the hotel. He teased us every time we asked, saying things like “we are staying at The Bates Motel” or “Got us a great room at Motel 6. All three of us.”

The car pulled up to a typical modern looking office building, but it was surrounded by buildings that had to be 200 years old. The driver once again held the door open for us and helped both Jenny and I out of the car. Jenny and I just looked around at everything and were amazed by the mixture of old and modern in London. Marty shooed us into the office building, holding the door for us. The receptionist at the front desk looked somewhat annoyed that two 22-year-old girls would come walking in hand in hand, but that looked changed as she saw Marty walk in. “Mr. Thompson. How good to have you back. I will get Mr. Christian for you. Jenny and I looked around at some of the various propaganda of the Thompson Companies that filled the lobby. Jenny stopped in front of a picture of a distinguished looking gentleman and she just stared at it. I slid up next to her and wrapped an arm around her waist. I could see she was getting a bit sentimental over the portrait of her grandfather. She turned and looked at me. “You know I think he would have loved you. You are so much like grandma. Either that or you would have driven him crazy like she did.” Jenny said as we started giggling together. Our little moment was broken by Marty.

“Girls, come on over. I want to introduce you to the Director of our European office, Archibald Christian. Archie, I’d like you to meet my daughter Jennifer and her fiancée, Alexa Quinn.” Mr. Christian reached for our offered hands and gently kissed them. This was a first for me and gave me a funny feeling. It confused me a bit more but I just smiled. “Please ladies, call me Archie.” He told us as he turned and waved for a young woman who wasn’t much older than us. “This is my assistant Felicity Price.” Archie explained. “If there is anything you need while you are visiting, please do not hesitate to contact Miss Price.” We thanked him, but before we could explain we would be fine Marty broke in. “These two have been planning this for weeks, plus they have friends who live here that they are dying to see.” Jenny spoke up, “One of them is a student at the London College of Fashion, which we think is near here, is that true? We were thinking we may be able to meet up with her yet today. “I could see Felicity begin to open her mouth, but Archie beat her to it. “You are in luck. The college is less than half a kilometer from your hotel.” Our excitement could barely be contained. I could see a grin on both Brits, but heard a groan from Marty. He just shook his head. “Go you two. Make sure I have a key for the room. I’ll see you on Sunday” Jenny told her father to be quiet, which I am sure that Mr. Christian and Felicity thought was funny. How often do you get to see your boss told to be quiet? We said our goodbyes and let Marty get settled into his meeting and made our way out to the car.

We were a little surprised as we were led up to our room to discover it was a suite with a sitting room that connected the two bedrooms. We unpacked our suitcases and cleaned ourselves up a bit to go meet with Sarah. I had texted her on our way over to the hotel and got a response to meet her at a place called Café Nero. It was right across the street from the college and that she would be there at 4. We figured out where it was and mapped out our walk. Both Jenny and I were giddy as we walked out of the front door of the hotel to meet someone we didn’t even know a year ago but now considered a close friend. We encountered our first issue as we went to cross a street. Do to our American upbringing we stopped and looked left and tried to step out in the street. That was when we almost were taken out by a black taxi cab flying along. “We have to watch that. Remember they drive on the other side of the road over here” Jenny reminded me. That was the first, but not the last adventure of our little walk. Somehow, we took a right rather than a left. We didn’t get very far as we looked at the name of the street ahead of us. We doubled back and got ourselves going in the right direction. When we finally got to the coffee house, we found Sarah sitting at a table outside sketching on a tablet. When Sarah saw us, I think we scared a few other patrons as the squeals reached a near deafening decibel.

“It’s so great to see you two” Sarah exclaimed as we both shared hugs with our friend. We took a seat at the table and began talking like old friends who had just seen each other just a few weeks before, not ones who had only been together for one fun weekend six months ago. “We are both so excited that you two are here! Nikki wishes she could be here but, you know.” We both nodded as we knew why Sarah’s wife was missing from our little get together. “That is a bummer, damn Dannii’s, but we will just have to make up for it Friday! Did Nikki get us good seats?” Jenny asked. “You got that right! And yes, she got us terrific seats. She may not work for Out of Heaven anymore she still has some contacts” Sarah said with a devious smile. We hung out and chatted over everything in our lives. Jenny was all anxious to hear about married life. “It’s funny. We were living together before and we confident that we were never going to leave the other, but now. Now it’s different. We know we are never going to be apart. The worries over all the little things have disappeared. It’s just us sharing our love as one.’ Jenny and I both swooned over the answer and we started to get a bit excited over our own future. “But enough about me and Nikki, what about your wedding. Have you guys started to do any planning? Mostly have you started looking at dresses?” The anxious smile flashed by Sarah let the two of us know she had some ideas for the two of us. This time I handled it.

“Not really. We know where the wedding will be and we know that it will be the second or third Saturday in June. But that’s about it.” I said in our pre-planned answer. Jenny and I had practiced for the last few weeks to try and figure out how we could tease our friend. “What about your dresses?” Sarah asked again. On cue, Jenny answered nonchalantly. “Oh, we bought those already. Just some simple dresses we found at Macy’s.” The look on Sarah’s face was priceless. Her mouth just hung there, open in shock. “You did what?!” Sarah practically screamed. “You two went out and just bought dresses from some department store! Right off a rack! Hey! Over here! Designer for free.” We couldn’t hold back and the laughter came roaring out of us. Sarah looked at us for a minute before breaking out in laughter. “You two are evil” she said as we continued laughing. We did talk about ideas for dresses, and Sarah was sitting constantly sketching ideas we threw out. We asked her if she wanted to get some dinner. “I wish I could, but I have a meeting in about 45 minutes of the LGBT Society and I am one of the officers. I wish we could. How about Wednesday night?” She asks. This time it is the two of us that must decline. “I wish we could.” Jenny explained. ‘Wednesday night is some big event the Company is throwing, and daddy is making us go to it. That and the big Viking reception on Saturday night.” I look at Jenny and decide I must tease her a bit. “Yeah, the one fun part of this whole Thompson thing, getting all dressed up and attending these obligations.” I say, emphasizing the ‘obligations’ with air quotes. Sarah giggles at us while Jenny kicks me under the table. “Thursday night then. You two are coming to the flat for dinner.” We agree and share hugs with Sarah who leaves to get ready for her meeting. We tell her to give Nikki a hug for us and promise we will text later as we get things more organized.

We finish our coffee and begin going over our options, we call Marty to see if he has plans for the evening, which he says he does have a dinner meeting. This leaves us to our own devices. With nothing else to do, we decide to begin the walk back to the hotel. We passed a few restaurants but nothing seemed to excite us. It was then I came up with an idea. “We have a long drive ahead of us tomorrow and a big night tomorrow night. Why don’t we just go up to the room and cuddle up and order room service?” The smile on Jenny grows wider. “I knew there was a reason I loved you.” We shared a long passionate kiss before we practically run to the room. We change into our hockey jerseys and order up some food to be brought up and cuddle up on the couch. This is the position Marty found us in when he arrived in the room from his dinner meeting. “You two are something else. Young and in an exciting city and you two are curled up on the couch in your Gopher jerseys. You could have done this at home.” But I think Marty was happy that we were there and not getting crazy. After a brief discussion over the car and our little adventure tomorrow, he wished us a good night and went to his room. We decided to do the same We cuddled up to each other and talked about the next day’s trip

Two things woke me up the next morning. The London traffic seemed unusually loud, but then again it is much bigger city than Minneapolis, plus the narrow streets would make a completely different situation. The other thing that woke me up was Jenny nuzzling into my neck. The moan I let out let her know I was awake and enjoying her attention. I rolled over to face my attacker. There she lay, the smile of an angel starring back at me with love in her eyes. It was a sight I hope I never got used to. “Good morning” she whispered to me and I returned the sentiment before she said the three words I still can’t believe to this day, despite the ring on my finger “I love you.” For some reason, I broke down in tears. I don’t know why but I did. Jenny said nothing but pulled me in to a loving embrace. The fact that I am in one of the great capitals of the world being held by the most beautiful woman in the world hit me for some reason and I lost it. There were days I had to pinch myself that I wasn’t dreaming. I began kissing Jenny’s neck, trying to show her how much that love meant. I had no idea what time it was and didn’t really care. All I cared about at this moment was showing the incredible person how much those words meant.

Forty-five minutes later we stumbled into the lounge area of the suite. Not surprisingly Marty had already left for the day, though he did leave us a note telling us to have a fun time and to be good. We had decided to order up some coffee but found that that it was almost impossible to get a pot of coffee. The had espressos and cappuccinos but not a pot of good old black coffee. We ordered some croissants and a couple of Americanos to be sent up and lounged around a bit waiting. The food didn’t take long and we leisurely nibbled on it while we formalized our plans. I walked over to the bar to grab a bottle of water and found something. “Hey Jen, did you know there was a Tassimo here?” I said with a laugh. Jenny asked me all wound up. “You mean I didn’t have to go through all the with the kitchen? We could have just brewed up a cup?” I just nodded at her and tossed one of the T-Discs at her. “Watch it young lady!” Jenny said trying to act all tough, which got us both to giggling.

An hour later we are walking out the door of hotel, roller bags behind us and on our way to the Thompson Companies office where the car that Marty had rented for us was waiting. We walked hand-in-hand, taking our time and window shopping. Of course, we found a shoe store along the way that we had to stop in and make a couple of purchases. We entered the lobby to get the keys from Felicity and had the receptionist page her. As we were standing there we heard voice from behind us. “Oh, good god. You know you two do not have to stop in every shoe store that you pass.” We turned to see Marty standing there with a smirk on his face. ‘Oh, be quiet daddy!” Jenny told her father and I figured it was my turn. “Jenny didn’t have any trainers with her and we needed them! Plus, these are shoes we couldn’t get back home.” We didn’t need the shoes but it was fun to tease Marty. “Yeah right” he said as he came over to us and gave us each a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Don’t do anything stupid you two and drive safely. Are you all set with the car? Do you have directions? Do you have the hotel all set?” Jenny and I laughed at the concern Marty was showing the two of us and assured him we were all set. I kept the smile on my face, but inside I wanted to cry. Not sadness, but tears of joy. Marty had shown me more love and concern in the last few minutes than my own father ever had, and this was a daily thing with him now. He gave us each one more kiss on the forehead and moved off to another meeting.

Felicity arrived with the keys and told us where the car was. We thanked her and headed out. As we got in the car and began driving off, Jenny made a comment that hit me good. “You remember my dad back when we first started dating, back at Thanksgiving? He was very distant. But since you came around he has completely changes. He actually is the father I had hoped for. I don’t know if it’s a coincidence or not but I am blaming you for making him a better person.” Jenny told me with a smile. I sat there dumbfounded, but I too had noticed a change in the man. And that Jenny was willing to comment on it made it seem like I had made a difference. To help Jenny and Marty become closer was more than I could ever have hope for. I knew now deep in my heart I was part of the family and that Marty would be there when I needed him.

We had decided to leave a bit early that day as we wanted to do a little sightseeing along the way. This was to be our day to explore southern England. I started off driving, as Jenny was a bit nervous about driving on the ‘wrong side’ of the road as she called it. It took a little struggle but I was able to work our way out of London and we were moving down the motorway. We had planned a couple of stops along the way, mostly silly things. The first was going to be Windsor Castle. We had looked at the map and noticed that we would pass by Windsor on our drive. We both wanted to check out a few castles and thought that this would be as good as any to start. While we didn’t do the whole tour, it was very interesting to walk through it and see the history and opulence of the place. The one thing I noticed was the Jenny was very taken by it all. To me if was just a little too frivolous. I was still very basic at heart, or as Katie and I joked to Jenny in song ‘just a small-town girl’. For some reason watching the marvel on Jenny’s face got me a bit down. I don’t know what it was but I knew I could never live a lifestyle like that. As we left the castle, after dropping some money on a few gifts for my mom and Katie, Jenny picked up on something. “You OK babe?” she said to me as we walked to the car.

“Yes, No. I don’t know it’s just that when I am at places like this or even at your house. This is you. You are, don’t take this wrong, but you are a princess. Me, I am just a peasant and sometimes I feel like I won’t be able to give you the life you are used to.” Jenny stopped and pulled me to a stop and spun me around so we were face to face. “You know what ALY, all I need is your love. The other things are nice, but it would have been hollow if I didn’t have any one to share it with. And I want to do is share it with you. You deserve it, you deserve it all. I’m not the princess, you are.” We shared another kiss. No matter what my fears she always seemed to calm them. All of them me except one.

“Give me they keys!” Jenny said as we approached the car.

“No way. It’s tough enough getting into a car with you back home, but this is completely different.” Jenny stood there with her hands on her hips as I tried to explain myself. I tried to stare her down a bit but she just held out her hand waiting. Finally, I relented and handed her the keys. “I don’t know what you are so worried about Lex, I am a good driver. You’ll see.” I made a half joking attempt to crawl into the back seat. “Get that cute little ass up here now!” Jenny demanded and I slowly pushed the seat back and strapped myself in the front seat. I played it up a little more just to see if I could get Jenny laughing and finally she did. She put the car in reverse and headed out. Instantly she went to the ‘wrong’ side of the parking lot. I know I was instantly terrified, reaching for the handle above the door. Jenny looked over and flashed me a smile “Just kidding babe” I tried to relax but was still a bit jumpy. I looked at my girlfriend and told her “You know if I didn’t want to see this band really bad I would be walking.” Jenny just stuck out her tongue as he continued our trek to Southampton.

We had one more stop along our way that I wanted to make, Winchester Cathedral. It was one of the largest Cathedrals in Europe and the pictures I had seen online just compelled me to want to go. Jenny wasn’t as excited by the prospect as I was, but then again, I think I was much more religious than her and I barely was, but old churches were something I always thought were neat. We got there just as a service had let out, so we were able to go in without disturbing anything. The Gothic Cathedral was huge, much bigger than I had even imagined. The light pouring in from the stained-glass windows painted an almost angelic hue to this place of worship. Jenny and I walked along looking at the outer edges of the nave. We looked at the tombs of the various Wessex and English kings that had been placed in boxes high above the floor of the old church. We stealthily slipped down to the crypt, known as the “Flooded Crypt” before making our way back upstairs and finding the tomb of Jane Austen. While neither of us had read her books, we were shocked at the number of people before her. Jenny did tease me that I was an English major and had never read any of her work. “I’ve tried to avoid it, but maybe I’ll change my mind. Maybe, I can get you to do it too.” I kidded my fiancée.

We finally found ourselves in front of the large ornate altar of the church. The carvings in the wall were incredible. A feeling came over me at that moment and I took Jenny by the hands and stared into those incredible blue eyes that have warmed my soul for the last year of my life. “Jennifer Ann Thompson, someday we will say our vows that will make all of this legal, and I highly doubt we will ever do it before a person of the cloth, but here, before God, I promise I will spend the rest of my life trying to make you the happiest and most loved person on the face of this earth. You have made my life complete and will love you for the rest of time.” I could see the tears begin to flow from Jenny’s eyes and could feel them trickling down my face. Jenny leaned in and gave me a light kiss before stepping back.

“Alexa Marie Quinn, you are my everything, my best friend, my lover, my soul mate. I promise here before God that I will do everything in my ability to show you the love you deserve not only for the rest of your life but for all of eternity.” And once again we shared a light kiss and then just hugged one another. The crazy part was it didn’t feel like one of our normal hugs. I was tender, but almost seemed like we were both attempting to draw the other one into our bodies. I hate to use the word magical, but that’s what it was. We were joining our lives ever deeper. As we broke Jenny just looked at me smiled. “You know you are starting to get that thinking ability too.” I looked at her like she was telling me the sky was green. “I felt something needed to be said here and you beat me to it. We are starting to think alike.” We turned to leave and held hands as we walked back up the central aisle of the church. Nothing could stop the love we shared, at least while we were in this beautiful cathedral.

That changed however as we walked out the massive wood doors below the gigantic stain glass window on the west end. There we were confronted by an older woman, one older than my mother. Slightly plump wearing a dress that appeared to be about 30 years old that the woman had never gotten rid of as her body expanded. Cat-eye glasses hung from a chain around her neck and a small hat covered the top of her head. “You two are just sick. Being so blasphemous here in a house of God, in front of Christ hanging on the cross. You should be burned at the stake for such heresy!” I looked her in the eye and said. “Well that’s what your type use to do to us. You see we’re Wiccans.” We moved off quickly, mostly because I could feel the laughter coming from Jenny. We practically ran to the parking lot laughing our heads off. Jenny turned to me, her face red from laughing so hard. “You are cruel Miss Quinn! I can’t believe you just said that to her!” I took her in my arms again. “I knew these women and loathe them. The little busy bodies of the church who devote to casting stones at others who do not believe the way they do. Every church has a couple. We had Mrs. O’Brien and Mrs. Walsh. They just drive me nuts. I just got 22 years of frustration out on that poor woman.” We shared another kiss before we got in the car and continued our journey.

We got to the hotel room where we were booked in much earlier than we expected. We took our bags up and then decided to spend a little time walking around the area. We did pass several shops and I attempted to control Jenny, but it was difficult. Granted it didn’t help when I saw things I liked and wanted to go inside and look, but we came away unscathed except for a few trinkets for family members. We grabbed something to eat at one of the pubs along the way before heading back to our room to rest and get ready for the big night that lay ahead of us. Somehow, we both fell asleep and a moment of panic came over us as we woke up. We quickly got cleaned up and began getting dressed for the show. Knowing that the concert was going to be outside we dressed a bit differently than we would if it was in an indoor arena. I donned a brown suede mini skirt with a long sleeve white cropped sweater as well as a pair of black boots and my jean jacket, the one thing of ‘Alex’s’ I had kept. Jenny went a little different route. She chose a black skirt that had large buttons up the front and a grey white stripped cropped sweater and her own jean jeacket. She did not go with boots and I kidded her that she would get cold, but she just blew me off. And with the dressing done we are hailing a cab to take us to St. Mary’s Stadium.

Sarah wasn’t kidding when she had told us Nikki had gotten us good seats. We were just to the right of the stage in the front row. We were so excited that we could hardly contain ourselves. We had gotten there early enough that we didn’t have to wait long, but not late enough that we had to fight for our seats. We didn’t have to wait long before the 4 girls came out. The roar from the crowd was incredible. I had been to concerts and sporting events but this was as loud as any I had ever seen, especially when the hometown girl took center stage. We danced and sang along with the group that we had fallen in love with. The best part though was the end. Stephanie announced to the crowd that they had one more song to do, much to Kayla’s chagrin. Becca counted sown to three and the whole crowd sang ‘Happy Birthday’ to Kayla. And what was even better the crowd wasn’t just singing it, they meant it. They wanted the hometown girl to feel special and by her reaction she did. It was one of the coolest things either Jenny or I had ever seen. When the show was over it was almost sad. Both Jenny and I wanted more. And even though there was no more music, we were going to get more of Out of Heaven.

Unbeknownst to us, the tickets that Nikki got us were not only great seats but VIP passes to a meet and greet after the show. As the girls were being led off the stage, a big burly usher came to the front of the stage and began ushering some of the members of the crowd down a roped lined walkway that led into the structure of the stadium. Jenny and I flashed our tickets and were led to an area backstage where about 200 or so fans had gathered for the special event. After waiting around a few minutes, Becca, Adeole, Kayla and Stephanie came out and fans began going up to them getting selfies and autographs with the four members of Out of Heaven. We had selfies taken with Becca, Adeole and Kayla and they seemed very nice but the one I was looking forward to was Stephanie. When we finally got our chance to meet her, she picked up on our accents, “You are Snikki’s friends, aren’t you?” Stephanie asked us and Jenny and I became silly fans and told her yes. We didn’t get long to talk with her, barely 20 seconds, as there were more fans waiting to speak to the beautiful brunette singer. She did thank us for coming all this way. Jenny and I went crazy and thanked Steph again for taking a selfie with us. We left the show and practically floated back to our room. My trip had been made just getting to see Out of Heaven and having a selfie done with Steph and Jenny. I was as happy as I had ever been. As I laid in bed cuddled up to Jenny, I didn’t think it could get much better than today.

We woke up the next morning and began to get excited for our trip back. Rather than go back the same way we decided to drive down the coast a bit and then work our way back towards London. We had to be dressed and ready to go at 7:00 for a reception that the Thompson Companies was having for some of its people. This was one of those obligations that was required of us, not only here but back home as well. While they were monotonous for the most part, there was one upside to these events. We got to dress up! As much as we both complained about having to attend these things, we always looked forward to putting on our best dresses and getting all glamorous. Jenny would tease me that I was like a kid in a candy store when I got to dress up and I would have to agree it was fun, but I would tease Jenny that she liked to get all dressed up as well. She always looked so beautiful when we did this and I was always striving to be almost as beautiful as her. She would tell me I didn’t have to try.

We quickly showered. packed and headed out for our drive, first to Portsmouth and then back to London. We pilled in our little Kia and rather than take the major motorways, we took some back roads. Back home in Minnesota they would be like driving on a State or county road but much narrower. But this is what we had chosen to do. We wanted to see a bit more of England and the country side. We had purchased an old-fashioned road map rather than rely on Google Maps to show us the way. “You ready for our adventure?” I asked my fiancée as we moved down Portsmouth Road after crossing the bridge over the River Itchen. We had bought some bottled water and found a place where we could get some real coffee. I served as navigator for the first leg and it all seemed to go alright. We noticed we were moving along at a pretty good pace and rather than stop in Portsmouth, we continued on to Brighton.

Brighton seemed like an incredible city as we drove through. We had heard that this was home to flourishing LGBT community and wished we had more time to check it out a bit. We made our way down to the beach. The air was cold as it blew in off the English Channel but it was still a pretty neat thing to see. We were both daring enough to slip of our shoes and dip our toes in the cold water and spent time just walking around, holding hands and enjoying the setting. It was something I never wanted to forget and at that moment, Jenny looked up at me and said the very thing to me. I chuckled at her thoughts and told her I was thinking the same thing. She pulled me close and with a tender smile on her face whispered “Great minds think alike.” After a bit, we broke the kiss and returned to the car. We knew we should get going and were a bit sad we had to cut it short. “Sometime when we come over, we are coming down here with Snikki for a weekend.” Jenny stated as I got in behind the wheel and we began to make our way towards London. A trek that would be much longer than we had planned.

The first mistake was as we headed through Brighton. We should have crossed over to York Place but wound up staying on A270. Next thing we knew we were out by American Express Stadium. “This is all wrong!” Jenny exclaimed as she unfolded the map. “Turn around’ she commanded, so I did. Next thing I know she is telling me to turn and so I do. We wind up in a town called Hassocks and Jenny is utterly confused. The map had seemed to take over the passenger side of the car, but I kept cool and just pulled over to the side of the road and let her figure it out. Eventually I heard a great “UGH” from my fiancée and watched her reach for her phone and begin opening Google Maps. “I thought we weren’t going to use that” I asked and was shot a look of anger by my lover. “Shut up, I’m lost.” Rather than be upset I began to laugh at Jenny, which made her a bit more upset. I began to try and apologize to her and after pelting her with several kisses across the neck and face, the bubbly, cheery woman that I knew and loved was back and we began our drive again using a convivence we said we were not going to use. Of course, the whole drive, I chided her about it. We finally made it back to London, a little later than we had originally planned but still with plenty of time to get ready. We parked the car and contacted the rental company to come pick it up. We went upstairs to our room and began to get ready for the big night.

We had donned two dresses we had picked up from Sarah at Nordstrom before we came here. Mine was a sleeveless black and white dress with a flare skirt and princess neckline, while Jenny had gone with a tight-fitting midnight blue halter dress that looked incredible on her. When we entered the lounge area where Marty was waiting he was a bit dumbstruck. “You both look beautiful, but then again I am a bit biased,” He told us while we just sat there smiling. Then the expression on his face changed “With all the clothing you two own, did you have to go buy new dresses for this trip?” This time I handled it, “Well of course Marty. You can’t wear the same dress to some of these events. You never know who you might run into.” I told my future father-in-law with a broad smile across my face. He just shook his head while his daughter pulled me close and giggled, whispering “perfect” into my ear. “Come on you two, we are going to be late if we keep standing around here” Marty told us as he held the door for us and then led us down to the waiting car to take us to the Event

The Thompson Companies had leased out the Sky Garden for the evening. It was a beautiful space that sat above London and the view was magnificent. Marty seemed to practically strut into the party as he escorted each us, one on each arm. The smile on his face was one of a proud, happy man and I felt more part of the Thompsons as I realized I was one the reasons for his smile. The three of us began mingling throughout the crowd and welcoming them to the party. I am sure some people thought that here was some dirty old rich American flaunting two little trophies with him. However, as it was revealed who Jenny and I were, the smiles came. Sure, there were a few that looked at us with derision, but for the most part we were completely accepted. It was very pleasant meeting all these people, and having to act as one of the hosts of the party, but it was tiring. Though, I didn’t get to be as near Jenny as much as I wanted to, I could still watch her from various spots of the room. She floated through it like an angel. At one point of my life I would be jealous or nervous because she was in her element when she was in these situations, but not now. Now I knew that we were together forever. As the evening wound down, I slipped away from the party and found myself in front of the large windows looking out at the London skyline and felt a sense of peace. That peace was enhanced when I felt two arms wrap around me from behind. “How you doing babe?” Jenny asked. I turned and looked at her and only one word came to my mind as I pulled her in for a kiss.

“Perfect”

.

Alexa Chapter 27: London Baby! Part 2

The sound of an incoming text woke me from my slumber. I reached over to grab it and began reading the text. “Good morning girlie! Get out of bed and come meet us!” was all it said. I looked at the sender and saw that it was Nikki. I groaned a bit because I really didn’t want to leave the warmth of the hotel bed and the person I was lying next to. I put my phone back on the nightstand and cuddled into Jenny. I realized falling back to sleep was now useless and began kissing the beautiful blonde next to me. As usual, the sounds of approval began to emit from my fiancée. She rolled over and the two of us began our morning routine. She asked who had texted and I told her it was Nikki trying to get us to come meet them. “But I have a better idea than meeting Snikki” I said with a slightly wicked grin on my face, a grin that was reciprocated by my partner.

Our extended morning wake-up kiss was soon interrupted by my phone going off again, this time it was ringing. “How did you get so popular? Jenny teased me as I rolled over and reached for my phone. This time it was the other half of the Phillips-Thomas clan. “Hey Sarah” I say into the phone with a slight moan. Sarah giggled as she picked up the tone of my voice. “Let me guess, I interrupted something?” I tried to tell her no but she just teased me some more. “You two can play around later. Come over and meet us at that coffee shop. I am playing truant today.” I pulled the phone away and covered the mouth piece and looked at my partner “Do you want to go meet Snikki? I asked, trying to imply that I had other ideas. Jenny just rolled her eyes and grabbed the phone. “We will be there in 45 minutes Sarah. I just have to get lazy bones out of bed. See you then!” Jenny told our friend and hit the end button. After throwing the phone towards the foot of the bed, Jenny rolled over and began teasing me.

“You would really rather lie around with me than go meet up with our good friends who we never see?” Jenny said. I tried to be all bashful towards my beautiful partner. “I just thought we could spend a little time together.” Jenny began to laugh, and then tickle me. “You and I can play around anytime Miss Quinn. We are in London, Baby!” Jenny did not let up on the tickling until my sides hurt from laughing so much and I was nearly out of breath. She got up and held out her hand for me. “Come on let’s get ready” she told me. I took her hand and soon the two of us were off to the shower where I think Jenny was going to make up for the tickling.

Following our shower, we began to get ready to be seen with a future fashion designer and her model wife. I chose a pair of dark nearly opaque tights to go with my little plaid mini-skirt and long sleeve grey cowl-neck sweater. I matched this with a pair of ankle boots and my jean jacket. Jenny took a similar approach with her legs but opted for a black skater skirt and grey crewneck sweater. She wore simple pair of three-inch black pumps. It was the coat she decided to wear that I had to tease her about. After the night Adam and Bethany broke up, Jenny had gone on a mission to find me a leather jacket like Bethany’s. She eventually succeeded, finding a flare cut leather jacket that was tight at the waist. The only problem was I had never worn it, while this was to be the third time my fiancée had. I began to tease her a bit about it. “Gee I am so glad I got the jacket. I love it! You know you can borrow it any time you want babe” I told Jenny, who promptly told me to be quiet and stuck her tongue out at me. She did make up for it with a tender kiss before we made our way out of the room and off to meet Sarah and finally get to see Nikki.

We arrived this time with no problems and found Sarah in the same position we found her in on Monday. Cup of coffee on the table and her always present sketch tablet in hand, the only difference from the other day was she had on sunglasses and seemed to be moving a bit slower. She seemed completely enthralled in her work. Sitting next to her was her wife, with a large pair of sunglasses shielding her eyes from the late morning sun. We strode up to the table and the squealing from Sarah began, Nikki however was a little bit more subdued. “Rough night Nikki?” Jenny asked as she exchanged hugs with our British partners in crime. “UGH. Went to play video games at Stayla’s last night. Had a few more beers than I had planned.” Sarah began to giggle and tease her wife. “I had just as many as you but I am not quite as bad off as you this morning.” Nikki just groaned some more as we took our seats.

“You two look great!” Nikki told us. “Stand up I want to check out those outfits.” So, we obliged her and modeled for her a bit. “You look incredible Alexa. And Jenny, that jacket is beautiful. I wish I had one like that.” I groaned a bit “I wish I did too.” I said and was promptly told to shut up by my partner. Both Nikki and Sarah were a bit confused until I informed them it was my jacket that I had never worn. Both Sarah and Nikki tried to console me a bit, mockingly. Nikki and I went in to the shop to get some more coffee, leaving Sarah and Jenny at the table. As we walked in Nikki grabbed my hand. “I have to see this ring! It is so beautiful. You said it was Jenny’s grandmother’s?” And I told her the story of Jenny’s grandparents and then how Mary had given it to Jenny to give to me. “The Thompsons have been so nice to me, so accepting. Mary was right away, but now Marty is almost over the top. He watches over me like his own daughter!” I stated.

“Well you practically are Alexa. You are so lucky to have that support, trust me. Beverly has been wonderful since the day she first found out about me. I know we wouldn’t be where we are without her support. And my parents were the same way too.” We got the coffees and made our way back to the table where we see Nikki and my better halves looking over the sketch pad and then quickly folding up as we came into sight. Nikki rolled her eyes a bit and teasing between the married couple begins that ends with a kiss. Jenny and I grasp hands and watch the love shared by our friends on full display. “That will be us some day.” I whisper into Jenny’s ear who just smiles a little broader and the two of us share a kiss, not wanting to be outdone by the ‘old married couple’ We continue to chat away, telling the tale of our little trip to Southampton and then on to Brighton. They laughed when Jenny told the tale of the little old Lady at Winchester and swooned a bit when we told them about our exchange of vows at the altar. When we told them how much fun we thought Brighton would be and that next time we wanted to head there all of us. Snikki began to giggle. “What’s so funny?” I asked.

“Going to Brighton will be no problem.” Nikki assured us, before Sarah jumped in. “Two of our friends are from Brighton. You will meet Jacinta on Sunday at the game. You may get a chance to meet Ophelia this weekend yet.”

“Jacinta and Ophelia?” I ask, “Interesting names.”

“Ophelia is an interesting person.” Nikki replies with a giggle, earning her a slap on the arm from Sarah. “Jacinta is like you and me. She hasn’t had surgery yet and is just a little farther along than you. You think we are girly, you should see her.” We all giggled at the comment, mostly because Nikki and I were both so girly, except for one thing in my life.

“Speaking of the game” Sarah said “We are going to have a little get together before and take a bus over as group. That OK with you guys?” Sarah asked seeming a bit nervous about the plans but we told her it was a wonderful idea, we were excited to meet their friends. The pair began teasing me a bit, saying I was going to be giving lessons on Gridiron, as they called it, all game. “As long as they are cheering for the right team I will have no problem doing that.” We chatted a little more and learned more about those we might be with on Sunday and told them how we had been exchanging emails with Paige and Jessica and that they wanted to meet up with us on Saturday at some pub to watch a soccer match with a couple of their friends. Sarah and Nikki looked at each other and spoke in unison “Natalie” before breaking out in giggles and informing us about Natalie’s love of Man City. We finished our coffee’s when Nikki came up with an idea.

You two want to head over to Heavenly Talent? I am off for the next two days, but I do need to stop and grab something.” Jenny and I were beyond excited. “Will there be any Angels around?” my blonde haired twenty-two going on thirteen-year-old fiancée asked. Nikki assured us we may meet a couple and we went and hailed a cab. A few minutes later we were entering the offices of place we had heard and read and watched so much about we thought we were in a dream. Sarah teased us about being star struck and it was hard not to be when one of the first three people we saw was Kayla Ford from Out of Heaven speaking with a man holding a little baby right in the lobby. Nikki went right up to the baby and began playing with it as Sarah spoke with the man who was obviously the father. Meanwhile Jenny and I became speechless. Here, standing in front of us one of the members of our favorite group.

“Kayla, Stuart and the most special one of all Olivia I want you to meet our good friends from America, Jenny Thompson and Alexa Quinn. Jen, Alexa this is Stuart Milton and his daughter Olivia” Nikki said as she shared another quick little cuddle with the child. “And I think you know who this is.” Nikki said pointing at Kayla very nonchalantly earning a slap on the arm. Jenny and I became babbling idiots. “Oh my god! This is so great!” Jenny said as Kayla extended her hand to us. “We are such huge fans” I babbled, I am sure looking like a foolish teenager. Kayla giggled a bit as a response. “Well it is a pleasure to meet both of you. Our first American fans from what Nikki has told me.” We chatted with the three for a bit when we were interrupted.

“"Ah, good morning, sunshine!" Stephanie Abbott said to Nikki, who politely told her not to be so loud. Nikki begins to introduce us to the singer and the person standing next to her, but before she can finish, Steph interrupts her.

"Ah, yes” Stephanie says with a big smile on her face.,. "Our fans from America! I was hoping I'd get the chance to meet you!" Jenny and I were speechless for a moment. Stephanie Abbott wanted to meet us? "Oh my god, thank you!" I babble on "Jenny and I are such huge fans of yours!" Then I realize who is standing next to Stephanie. It’s Jamie-Lee Milton, the British model and one of the original Angels. A woman whose life I have studied since Nikki and Sarah first mentioned her. Jenny and I exchange hugs with both Transwomen who have become such a huge influence in my life. Stephanie then told us she was big fans of ours. “"well, that video you tweeted at me in March, anyway!" Embarrassment took over at that point "Oh my god, you remember that?" Jenny asks and Steph just nods her head, while the four of us look on and remember our drunken night of singing that we decided to share with the world. I can’t remember who said we should go get lunch, but the next thing I know I am not only walking down the street holding hands with Jenny, but we are heading to lunch with Jamie-Lee, her husband, her daughter and half of Out of Heaven as well as two of our best friends. It was like a dream. A little over a year ago I was a dweeby video game playing boy. Now, here I was holding hands with the woman of my dreams wearing a cute mini skirt and heading to lunch with two people I adored and three people I practically worshipped. I began to tear up a bit. Jenny stood next to me with a gigantic smile on her face. But instead of her giving me words of encouragement, it was the person who had become my confidant in this journey.

‘This is all real Alexa. Enjoy it. These are people who know what you are going through and will help in whatever way they can. So, will Sarah and I and most importantly the lovely woman whose hand you are holding.” I smile at the advice given to me by a woman who has been there for me that last few months. She has been there to answer my questions on how to deal with the mood swings. On the right ways of presenting one’s self so I am not spotted as being simply a crossdresser. I give her a little hug and thank her. I can see Sarah lean over and smile over to the person hanging on to my right hand. I struggle at it, but I am able to not burst out crying over all the joy and support I am feeling now.

The little café that someone had chosen was very nice. Modern in its décor but very traditional in its menu. The meal was great and getting a chance to talk Kayla and Steph was exciting. Soon as we were finished, Stuart had to head back, making a joke about leaving the ‘hens to gossip’ The group of incredible women sat around chatting after our lunch and I found that I spent a lot of time talking to Jamie and Nikki. Jamie was so nice in just listening to me and giving me advice about my journey. She seemed very interested in what I was going through and sympathetic over the travails with my father. On top of that, she was very willing to answer not only my questions about transitioning but my silly fan questions. As the time went on, I began to feel I had made a new friend. Nikki jumped in from time to time with her thoughts and teasing the woman she called her mentor.

As we talked, I looked over and I spotted the love of my life. She had seemed to have taken charge of Olivia. I watched as she chatted and laughed with Sarah, Kayla, and Steph, all while holding little Olivia. Jenny turned and our eyes met. I watched as a large loving smile spread across her face as I stared at her. What was funny was the voice from behind me. “You two seem to share something special.” Jamie said to me. Without breaking eye contact with Jenny, I answered my new friend with the only answer I knew. “She is my soulmate” I finally turned to see Nikki and Jamie sitting there with large smiles on their face. “We know the feeling.” Nikki said. I began giggling “Is it that obvious?” I asked and the smiles and nods I received showed me I wasn’t the only one who noticed it.

Olivia began getting fussy and Jamie decided it was time to get Olivia home for a nap. I watched Jenny hug the little Angel before Jamie put her in her stroller. Jenny and Jamie shared a hug and the two began making plans to get together again. “Lex and I want to go to Harrods tomorrow, that may not sound exciting to a famous model like you but we have been looking forward to it.” Steph began laughing. “Keeping Jamie away from shopping is like keeping Snikki away from the clubs on the weekends!” Nikki and Sarah shot the singer dirty looks while Jamie laughed. “It sounds like a good idea to me. Why don’t we meet at 11:00 at Harrods? Maybe a few other people will come along.” Jamie said as she shared another hug with me. Kayla and Steph left shortly after Jamie leaving Jenny and I alone with Snikki. The Phillips-Thomas family began in on us about coming over for dinner. We agreed that tonight would be the night and that we would come up to their flat. We said our goodbyes and began making our way back to the hotel room, directions to the apartment in hand.

When we got back, we were surprised to find that Marty was there. “What?” he asked, “no shopping bags?” This time it was my turn to answer. “Oh, be quiet Marty.” The simple answer caused my partner to giggle at her father being shot down by me. Marty chuckled at us and began to ask us about our day. We went on and told him about the lunch and how we had met two of the members of Out of Heaven and Jamie. Marty got up and went to the bar and asked if we wanted anything and poured us each a drink before sitting down and rejoining us and listening to our tales from lunch. I looked at Marty and apart from the smile on his face, he seemed a bit tired. “I am Alexa. This has been an interesting trip. Lots of meetings, not enough time to see the sights. I envy you guys. I get to go to another dull dinner meeting tonight while I suppose you two will be off galivanting around.” Jenny went over to her father and tried to cuddle up to him. He kissed her on her forehead as she expressed concern over his condition. “What if we stayed another day daddy and we just hang out, the three of us. Go to the Tower or something?” Marty kissed her on her forehead again and told he would think about it. But he moved Jenny from off him and got up. “That is sounding like a better idea, but now I am off to another dinner meeting with the seed people here in London. You two have fun and be safe. If you are not going to make it back to the room text me, do you understand?” We both nodded in agreement and watched Marty don his suit coat and leave the room. Jenny came over and cuddled up to me.

We decided we would pack a small bag in case it got too out of control tonight at Snikki’s. After getting our things organized, we made our way down to the Lobby and asked for the nearest Underground station. We made our way and hopped on what we thought was the correct train, which with the way our luck had been going, it wasn’t. By the time we figured it out we were about 3 miles in the opposite direction we wanted to go. We took a moment to study the map and time tables and figured out which way we needed to go. We waited around for the right train and 26 minutes later than we had planned we were standing outside the door of the flat we were told was Nikki and Sarah’s. Just as we were getting ready to knock, we heard a giggling child on the other side. Jenny studied the address once again. “This is it.” Jenny said and knocked on the door. A second later Sarah was at the door “Come in. Welcome to our flat!” Sarah said to us as we shared hugs. As we entered we were taken by two things, first how small it was and Nikki sitting there giggling away with a little girl that looked like a younger version of her. The little girl was a bit taken aback by the arrival of Jenny and me. “Hey girlies” Nikki said her usual way. “I have someone I want you to meet. Jenny, Alexa this is my sister Jenny.” My Jenny made her way over to the precious little girl. “Hi Jenny. My name is Jenny too.” Little Jenny tried to hide her face in her sister’s blouse, causing all of us to giggle. Nikki began speaking to her sister. “You know your Minnie Mouse dress?” We could see little Jenny nod, “Well this is the big Jenny and Alexa that sent it to you.” The young girl pulled her head out and studied my fiancée for a second before wiggling out of her sister’s arms and coming over to inspect ‘big’ Jenny a little more. “You are big Jenny?” she asked and Jenny smiled and nodded telling the toddler she was. The little girl than thanked Jenny for the dress. Before grabbing my Jenny around the legs in a hug. It didn’t take long for my Jenny to reach down and pick up the girl.

We all took a seat and Sarah brought out a bottle of wine and four glasses as well as spill proof cup of juice for the youngest member. “My mum asked if we could watch her for a bit. I thought it would be fun to see Little Jenny and Big Jenny together.” Nikki explained. I giggled at the name big Jenny. I turned and looked at my fiancée who stared at me and said, ‘don’t even think about calling me that.” We all began laughing and then my Jenny began telling the other two the same thing, before turning to the young Jenny, “but you can call me that anytime you little cutie.” Little Jenny giggled and began telling Jenny about something while Sarah, Nikki and I sat back and watched the pair of Jennys. The more I watched my Jenny the more I became excited about our future together. Our enjoyment of the two Jennys was interrupted by a knock at the door. Sarah went to get it. In walked a woman who you could recognize almost immediately.

As soon as the woman said hello to Sarah, Nikki’s sister lost all interest in my fiancée. She ran to the door yelling “Mummy”. The older woman reached down and picked up her young daughter. As Nikki got up, you could see the close, family resemblance. “Mum”, Nikki began “I would like you to meet our American friends Alexa Quinn and Jenny Thompson. Guys, this is my mum Sandra” as we extended our hands to Mrs. Thomas I watched as a knowing look came across her face. “So, you are the pair who allows me to fight with Jenny every week.” Jenny and I began to blush as we shook hands.

“Ah sorry about that but it was all her fault” I say pointing at my Jenny who promptly gives me a little kick in the shins as she turns on the charm for Mrs. Thomas. “We are sorry about that, but the dress was so cute. Besides, Lex picked out all the rest of it.” Jenny said and then reached down and gave little Jenny a tickle. “Besides this little cutie was perfect for the dress.” Little Jenny giggled as my Jenny gave her a little tickle in the tummy. We chatted with Nikki and Sandra as Sarah helped her little sister in law get her things organized. Jenny and I tried to get a few stories out of Sandra about her eldest daughter. Nikki was going to have none of that and shot her mother a look to stay quiet, only causing Jenny and I to laugh hysterically and tease our friend. Sarah and Little Jenny came up and we all said our goodbyes, but the two Jennys shared a special hug. “See you little Jenny” my fiancée said, which was returned with a “Bye Big Jenny” it was very cute. Nikki closed the door as her little sister and mother left. She let out a big sigh. Then a wicked smile came across her face, “Okay girlies, time for some wine.”

The four of us spent the next hour talking, telling stories but mostly laughing. We heard about the wedding and watched a recording of it. Both of our friends looked so beautiful and Jenny and I began to get excited. We began to lament that we didn’t come over, but I still didn’t have my passport at that point as Alexa and I had given up the one that said Alex. We told Nikki and Sarah the tale of my car accident. Nikki and Sarah got a tremendous laugh as I told the tale of Jenny’s actions in the Emergency Room. “I wasn’t that bad” Jenny pouted. Nikki mockingly comforted her as the tales I told became funnier. Jenny tried to change the subject a few times, but Sarah and Nikki wouldn’t let her. Eventually the questions turned to my health not only post-accident by my transition as well.

“Things have been going great! I have felt wonderful.” I told them as I watch Jenny shake her head. “What?” I ask as Nikki and Sarah look on. “Ok, you have been doing great, but when those emotions hit, watch out!” Jenny says. I watch as Sarah nods her head at my lover’s comments, but Nikki tried to comfort me. “I remember those times, when the littlest things when get me bawling. Heck I still do. It is all part of the wonderful journey you have undertaken. Don’t worry about it OK?” I think Nikki saw I was embarrassed by those emotions and she attempted to assure me it was all worth. I was shocked when she said they still happen, and asked her for an example.

“One Saturday night a couple of weeks ago, Mum called and asked if we would mind watching Jenny. We went over there and began going through all the DVDs she had and we had never watched Toy Story 3. Have you seen it?” Nikki asked and both Jenny and I nodded. Instantly I knew exactly the scene Nikki was talking about and as I listened to her describe it, I felt myself get worked up over it. The next thing I knew Nikki and I were hugging each other crying away. It was then I realized that I wasn’t alone in these feelings and that Nikki would be there to talk with me. As we tried to get ahold of ourselves, our other halves announced they were going to get dinner organized and left the tow of us. The questions I had started to flood to my mind. While I had emailed, texted, called, etc. etc. Nikki many times, being here with her made it so much easier to talk about what I am experiencing. “Do you ever just break down for no reason what so ever? I asked and went on to describe the situation from the spring when I was reading for class. She nodded her head. “Still do and I have been doing this for four years! I will start crying over a commercial on the telly.” I join Nikki in sharing a giggle. “Me too” I state. We exchange a hug. “You ever need s friend, you know I am here 24/7. Don’t worry about it. OK?” I nod my head. That moment proved that I had won the lottery on this journey and now also had made a decision. A decision I needed to get agreement upon.

Sarah and Jenny call us to eat, where we sit down and dig into the spaghetti, or Spag Bol, as they called it. The laughter continued through the various course and another couple of bottles of wine. After we were done washing the dishes and finishing our third bottle of wine, I looked over at Jenny. I saw a smile cross her face and give me a little nod. The decision was made, now the action had to be taken.

“Sarah, Nikki we have something we need to ask?” I paused for both a dramatic moment and to give myself a chance to work up the nerves. Jenny reached out for my hand as I began to speak. “Jenny and I have been talking and we know it may be hard and we would completely understand if you don’t want to but would you two be our bridesmaids?” Unlike many times when there is dead silence while the questioned gained their senses the squeals of acceptance were almost immediate. “Of course, we would!” Sarah exclaimed. “We would be more than honoured.” Nikki said as we all squealed in excitement. As Nikki and I were exchanging hugs, I noticed a tear in her eye. I couldn’t believe our silly question could move her to tears. It was then I realized I was crying to. We smiled at each other as we broke the hug and then more excitement took over. All four of us were practically bouncing of the walls. “We need to go out and celebrate” Jenny announced “is there a bar nearby?” Sarah said there was and the four of us grabbed our coats and purses and made our way down the street to a local pub. The place was pretty much like any bar we would go to back home. We had decided to switch from the wine we were drinking to vodka, along with some various other drinks that we walked the bartenders through. We practically took over the small dance floor in the corner and spent the night drinking and dancing. We became the hit of the bar, we were laughing, singing and celebrating. For lack of a better term we were out of control.

The craziness of the night was confirmed as I woke up the next morning. I was lying on the floor of Snikki’s apartment next to Jenny. My head hurt and mouth tasted terrible. I looked over at Jenny who was sprawled out next to me wearing a London COF 5K t-shirt and panties. I looked down and realized I was wearing a Lincoln City Imps T-shirt and panties. The thought that we were not in our clothes let me know we were not that out of control that we passed out in our clothes from the night before. I needed to use the bathroom and tried to extract myself from Jenny. I could feel her grab at me as I tried to get up “Don’t go babe. Cuddle” Jenny said in her toddler voice. I told her I had to and made my way into the lav before heading to the kitchen to get a glass of water. I returned to the living room and found Jenny whimpering a bit. “Lex come back” she whined and I eased myself down. “I’m here babe.” I told her and she latched onto me and pulled me down. “Don’t leave again” she whimpered and I assured her I wouldn’t. I kissed Jenny on the cheek which earned me an “Mmm, I love you” from her before she and I both drifted off.

For the second morning in a row, I was awoken by Nikki. But unlike the phone yesterday, I couldn’t ignore her, especially since she was alternating between groaning from pain and kicking me in the feet to wake up. “Come on you two wake up. We have to meet Jamie.” I looked up at Nikki who was sitting there but I noticed that Sarah wasn’t around. It was then we heard the shower start up. Having talked with the couple in the past, I had heard of their ‘water conservation’ methods. “What are you doing out here? Shouldn’t you be doing you part for saving the planet?” I said with a smart alek smile on my face while Jenny laughed. Nikki gives me a little kick and blushes. “We thought that since you two were here we would be good.” Jenny and I begin giggling hard “Like you are going to shock us!” I assure Nikki, who slips off to join her wife in their conservation efforts where I collapse back down on the floor next to my fiancée.

We were awoken again by Mrs. Phillips-Thomas, but the other one. “Get up you two, we have to get you back to the hotel and cleaned up.” I slowly opened my eyes and saw Sarah standing there in a very stylish knee length red and black stripped pencil skirt with a simple black top. Platform heeled shoes covered her feet and solid black tights covered her legs. A little brimmed hat sat on top of her head. She looked very stylish. Nikki though was going all out. She had on a black skater skirt with translucent black tights. She wore a rose-colored cable-knit sweater that cutoff at the midriff and on her feet some calf-high lace up boots and a tan scarf around her neck. I began to get nervous that I was going to have to pull a rabbit out of my hat to look as good as these two. I looked at our two friends. “I don’t think I can be seen with you two. “I said with a smile. Sarah thanked me but Nikki got all nervous. ‘It isn’t too much is it?” she asked. This time it was my turn to tell her to be quiet. “You look incredible and you know it so knock it off.” I looked down and saw Jenny slowly open one eye, and then she announced she couldn’t be seen with our British friends. “I always feel like crap when I am with you.” We all giggle and remind Jenny that she was the instigator last night. “Oh, that’s right, well I guess I can be seen with you then.” Jenny giggled and the two of us got off the floor. We went into the bedroom and changed, somewhat, into our clothes from the night before. Nikki leads us down to her car and we head off to our hotel. We led our friends up to the lounge area and showed them where everything was and then slipped off to get ready.

We emerged a half hour later in our attempts to equal the look of our friends. Jenny had a brown knee length circle skirt with a cut out diamond pattern at the hem and a brown and white top with a similar diamond pattern to the skirt. She wore my jean jacket and a pair of burgundy platform pumps. If the girls weren’t here, the outfit would not have been on much longer. I decided to go with a look like Nikki’s I had a black skater skirt and this time I had bare legs with just my knee-high suede boots, a long sleeve white sweater and MY leather jacket. Sarah teased me. “Finally got your jacket from Jenny. Good for you” Jenny stuck her tongue out at Sarah. I of course had to get my shot it in. “Yeah, I had to barricade her in the bathroom and then hid it from her until she was dressed.” I wasn’t lucky enough to only get a tongue stuck out at me and took a playful slap to the arm. We went down stairs and hailed a cab to take us to the one stop outside of the concerts and the game, we were looking forward to.

We arrived a little early and found a coffee shop just across the street from the store. As Nikki and Sarah went into get a couple of coffees Jenny and I found a table and starred at the store. Jenny slid up next to me, “There it is babe, Harrods. The store we have been dreaming of since our birthday.” She cuddled in next to me and squeezed my arm. I looked at the giddy, beautiful blonde sitting next to me and began thinking of how far we had come in just a little over a year. As I reached to squeeze her closer, I caught sight of the incredible ring that was on my finger. The emotion of it all took control and I began to weep. Jenny let go of my arm and pulled me in tighter. It was as Jenny was holding me that I felt another hand on my back. “You OK Alexa?” I nod and giggle a bit. I let Nikki know it was just one of the moments and she nodded and gave a light hug before sitting down. We reached for our coffee and began our wait, a wait that was interrupted by a text. “Well we can head over anytime we want, that was Jamie. Olivia isn’t feeling well so Jamie doesn’t want to leave her.” Sarah began to chuckle a bit “Jamie miss shopping? That little one sure has changed her.” We finished our much-needed coffee and begin to make our way across the street to the high-end shopping mecca we had read so much about. Holding hands as we walk, our breath is taken away by the sheer feeling of luxury and high fashion. Sarah walks up behind Jenny and me “Eh, it’s alright but nothing as awesome as the Mall of America.” We spun around and looked at our friend as if she is nuts. Sarah just laughs at us.

We made our way up to the first floor where we are blown away by the sheer volume of designer clothes. We become lost as we begin to look through displays and racks of skirts, blouses, party dresses, formal dresses, sun dresses. Our minds went into overload. We oohed and ahhed over everything, even the budding fashion queen Sarah was in bliss as we debated the various garments that we encountered. Jenny and I tried to be good, but it was tough. We found a few skirts to try on and even purchased one or two, one of which nearly depleted one of the cards Marty had given us. We worked our way around the floor and looked at everything. Somehow Nikki and I were together when we walked into an area that held the more formal dresses, and that’s when I saw it. It was a purple cocktail dress with a sequined upper half and lace and taffeta flair skirt. My mind went blank as I was mesmerized by the dress in front of me. Nikki began to giggle next to me. I told her to go distract Jenny and Sarah for a bit while I went to try it on. I found my size and asked the clerk if I could try it on and she led me back to the changing rooms. I quickly stripped off my skirt, boots and top and adjust my bra straps. I slid on the dress and floated into heaven. I HAD to have this dress. I didn’t care how much it cost. It would be perfect for the reception tomorrow night. I looked at myself in the mirror in the lounge area outside of the changing rooms and was even more convinced I needed this dress. I went back into the changing room and texted Nikki to bring Sarah and Jenny over to the dressing area and to text me when they were here. I waited just a few minutes and I received the reply form my British sister.

I double checked that everything was straight and opened the door. Sitting in the posh couches, I watched three pairs of eyes go wide and smiles spread across their faces. Nikki began tearing up and Sarah nodded approval, but it was the reaction of the lone blonde that meant the most to me. She slowly rose from the couch and walked over to me as she stood in front of me she said words that always make my heart soar “You’re beautiful Lex” and planted a long deep kiss on me. Not to be conceited, I knew I looked good, but I didn’t know I looked that good. Snikki rose form the couch and came over. “That is a beautiful dress Alexa.” Sarah said and began looking it over from more of designer/construction side. Nikki was still weeping a bit as she gave me a hug. “I can’t believe you are the same person I met 6 months ago. You are stunning Alexa.” I began to blush over the comments. Jenny just stood there and starred with a smile that was incredible. It was a combination of pride and lust. She said nothing. I walked over to the full-length mirror again as Sarah began describing some of it. As I stood there looking at in the mirror I could see that Jenny’s eyes never left me. When I spun around to look at her it was the same thing and then as if on cue we both began to weep a bit and moved quickly towards each other. Another deep kiss was shared before we finally split, Jenny’s eyes still not leaving me. I looked over and saw Sarah holding a crying Nikki. I knew we needed to get going so I turned back towards my soulmate and asked if she thought I should buy it. Her response was wonderful.

“If you don’t, we are through” she said with a mischievous smile. It was then we decided we better look at the price “£575! That would be nearly $750! I can’t get this Jen!” I state as I begin to get sad. She lifted my head up a bit and looked at me with those beautiful blue eyes, love radiating from them. “We are getting that dress. It is perfect for tomorrow night. We might have to take a little heat from daddy, but we are getting it!” I went back to the changing room and changed back to the skirt and sweater I had worn and felt a bit sad that I was having to take off this beautiful dress, but knew I would be wearing it again. I came out of the dressing rooms and was met by the clerk. When I told her I would take the dress, I watched the woman become snotty. “Really?” she said to me with an almost exaggerated accent. “That dress is £575. I hardly believe a school girl could afford such a dress.” It was then I watched Jenny get a bit wound up over the woman’s attitude. If there is one thing you do not tell Jennifer Ann Thompson is that she cannot afford an item of clothing. As Jenny is going off, I lean over to Sarah, who is standing next to me and whisper “Watch this.” Jenny strides up to the woman and looks her in the eye, at that moment the stuck-up girl I met three years ago comes out of hiding. “That was a pretty rude thing to say to my fiancée. Do you work on commission?” Jenny asks. The woman nods. Jenny takes the dress from her and walks over to another clerk who is standing nearby. “Excuse, but we would like to purchase this dress and we need someone to ring it up for us, would you be able to help?” The young clerk can see her co-worker roll her eyes a bit but she tells Jenny of course she can and heads to a concealed terminal and processes the transaction. I watched the clerk who had been so rude nearly faint as Jenny whipped out Marty’s Black American Express. Nikki and Sarah giggle a bit as I watch the first clerk race to Jenny and begin apologizing. Jenny looks her in the eye, “You don’t need to apologize to me. The person you need to apologize to is right over there.”

Jenny has the young clerk, Ashley, send the dress down to package pick up and we continue our spree. She stops when she sees a gorgeous gold cocktail dress, she looks at me with her evil grin. ‘I’ll be right back” she says as she grabs the dress and races off to try it on. She doesn’t even bother calling the three of us in to check out the form fitting, backless dress with long sleeves. She simply comes out and hands the dress to the same clerk and hands her Marty’s card. When she comes back over, she does a little curtsey as the three of us give her an ovation. “Where did that Jenny come from?” Nikki teases. I tease Jenny too “Wow, I haven’t seen her in a while” Jenny wraps her arms around me and gives me a kiss, before turning towards Nikki. “I don’t let her out much anymore, but when I do it is fun! But now that that is over, we need to get something to go with those dresses!” Jenny exclaims and my eyes light up. “Shoes?” I ask in an excited voice. Jenny nods and Sarah and Nikki begin to lead us to the lift, as Sarah called it. We were a bit confused until Nikki told us it was an elevator to us colonials. We began to giggle and stick our tongues out at our friends out as we waited to get on. For some reason, I watch the two share a nervous look as we ascend four floors. “What?” I ask. Sarah nods at her wife. Nikki takes a deep breath. “You know how we joke as to what it would be like to go to Disney with you? Well, we are nervous as to what will happen when the two of you enter Harrods Shoe Heaven.” Sarah giggles a bit as the ‘lift’ comes to a stop.

There is a term in the lexicon that can be over used, but I think of all the times I may have used it this might be the most accurate ever. As the doors of the elevator opened, Jenny and I let out an audible gasp that got the attention of a few of the customers. We were in awe. Jenny and I had been in some wonderful shoe stores in our time together but nothing like this. We couldn’t move. I had to reach to stop the elevator door from shutting and we both felt a gentle push into our backs to get us moving. Even when we left the elevator we just stood there in awe. Every major designer you could think of was there. Every type of shoe you could imagine was there. Jenny and I finally looked at each other and let a scream. The next thing I know we were practically skipping down the aisles as we entered Harrods Shoe Heaven. We could hear Snikki laughing at the two of us as we began to go crazy. It didn’t take long for Jenny to have two pairs of shoes she wanted to try on at the Prada area, one at Jimmy Choo and three at Dolce & Gabbana. I wasn’t much better. I immediately found three pairs at Valentino I wanted, of course none were for the dress I just bought. We finally caught our breath and began looking for the shoes we need for our dresses that we planned on wearing at the big Viking gala tomorrow night. That doesn’t mean we didn’t stop trying on other shoes and in total we left after purchasing 8 pairs between us, three pairs for Jenny and five for me! As we are walking away with our purchases. Jenny began to tease me. “I think I created a monster. You now have more shoes that I do and I didn’t think that was possible!” Turning to Sarah, Jenny asked ‘Sarah, do you ever feel like that?” Sarah laughed.

“Definitely. Nikki has many more skirts and dresses than I do and shoes. We actually had to go through and weed some out when we moved into the flat.” Nikki tried to put on a pout. I put an arm around my friend and told her I understood. Sarah leaned over and gave her wife a kiss to make up for the teasing. Jenny and I gave out an ‘aww’ and then looked at each other. “If Snikki can show a little PDA, so can Jexy” Jenny announced and gave me a long kiss. As our two couples broke, we remembered we had a lunch reservation yet. And whether it was karma or not, the restaurant we had chosen was on the exact same floor as Heaven. We went in and tried to keep it somewhat light, though we did realize we needed to put a little food in our tummies, as we had a big nigh ahead of us. As we were enjoying a bottle of wine with our lunch, my phone rang.

“Alexa? It’s Jessica. I am on my layover right now. What are you guys doing?” We met Jessica and her fiancée Paige, on our last trip to Florida. Not only were Jessica and Paige both transgender but as it turned they were friends with Snikki and the rest of their group.

“Hey Jess! Just having lunch with Snikki. Where you at?

“Paris today, which means that Paige is in Dublin.” Jessica giggled a bit, but I could hear some weariness in her voice. “But enough of that. Are you ready for tomorrow? It should be fun and you will really like our friends” I look over at Jenny and watch as she remembers our commitment, and then I asked Sarah and Nikki if they wanted to join. They declined because they had to go to Sarah’s Father’s house for his birthday. “We are looking forward to it, as long as I don’t have to hear about the Ravens.” I tell the Baltimore native who now lives here in London. Of course, Jessica can’t let that slide. “Two Super Bowls to none my friend. Remember that.” Jessica teased. She told me to dress casual and gave me the address of the pub they wanted to meet. ‘Can’t wait Alexa. Must run, time to prep for my flight. See you tomorrow!” I hit then end button and settle back into the conversation. I had forgotten that Sarah and Nikki were going to celebrate her father’s birthday tomorrow. I knew that the relationship between Sarah and her step-mother were strained at best. I asked her if she was ready to face the ‘Dragon’ as she called her. Sarah laughed. “I always am, until I get there. Then the problems begin.” Nikki nodded.

As we continued our conversation, Nikki asks where we were meeting Paige and Jessica. “They want to introduce us to some friends of theirs. We are meeting them at some pub called The Albion on New Bridge Street.” I explain. Sarah and Nikki gave out a laugh as I told them the location. “Your just not meeting up at some pub, you are meeting up at a major City pub. Full of all their fans, all them to cheer on City. Be careful, don’t start saying ManU!” Nikki advised. Jenny looked at me for clarification, while I knew a bit about English soccer, or football, I wasn’t as familiar with the different teams, so I asked. “So, what’s the difference between Man U and Man City?” I asked. “A lot, even I know that.” Sarah said. Nikki attempted to explain a bit about the difference between the two clubs. I was glad she did, because I didn’t want to look foolish. ‘We have to go shopping after this” Jenny said, “we have to look right, we don’t want to stick out!” Sarah and Nikki laughed at my fiancée. I then tell the pair about what Jenny had done when we went to a hockey game with my brother and Katie. Both got a laugh as I describe the mittens and my brother’s reaction, Jenny tried to pout a bit but the kiss on the cheek I gave her brought her back. Jenny then explained what she thought we would need. Nikki nodded for a second and picked up her phone. She called Stuart, who provided her with the name of a shop that was close by. The shop was a few blocks away and was like several I had been in back home, except the teams were a little different. We found the women’s clothing and Jenny I began looking. Jenny decided on a classic hoodie with a large embroidered Man City logo on the front, I on the other hand found a full zip hoodie with the crest embroidered on the left side. This time I pulled out the card Marty gave me and we paid for our shirts. As we were walking out Jenny announced we were ready for the match.

Following our little excursion for fan apparel, we returned to Harrods and picked up our dresses and then hailed a cab to take us back to the hotel. Before we had left the girls’ flat, we had convinced them to bring their clothes for the evening to the hotel and that we would head to the arena from there. We made our way back to the hotel to get ready. After grabbing our things, we showed the girls to our room, telling them they can get ready in there while we took Marty’s room. As we were getting ready, I began thinking of Katie. I decided I needed to call her. I looked at the clock and noticed that it was about the time that Katie would be coming home for the day. I dialed her number and waited. Someone answered, but not Katie.

“Why are you calling from London? Nothing better to do?” Danny asked with a laugh. I of course told him to shut up and that I wanted to talk to Katie. Then it hit me. “Wait a second what are you doing there? Isn’t Adam going to be pissed?” Danny just laughed at what I was asking and said Katie would explain. I could hear him hand the phone to Katie. Having already poured myself a drink, I was in a festive mood so when Katie answered I was a little more excited that I should be “Katie! How is my big sister? And what is the meathead doing there this early?” I heard a mixture of a sigh and a giggle come out of the woman who had always been my big sister.

“Are you already drunk Lex? No Danny took the day off. You don’t know?” Katie asked me. I told her I knew nothing about what was going on back there. Katie sounded a little guarded after that comment. “Well, um, you see Marty was feeling bad about us not going so he gave us his tickets to the Gopher game this weekend.” I nodded, not that Katie knew, as I took in this information. I began going over the Gopher schedule in my head and it hit me. “Marty gave you his tickets to the Iowa game in Iowa City! That should be fun!” Katie agreed that it was and then I asked her if they were driving down tonight. “Well not exactly. Marty is flying us down there and then he is paying for a room for a couple nights. He figured I was worth it since I put up with you two all the time.” I laughed at first but then started to get a bit emotional. I couldn’t believe that Marty would do that for Danny and Katie. “You OK Lex?” Katie asked me and I told her I was fine, but my voice was giving it away. Jenny grabbed the phone out of my hand and put it on speaker.

“Hey Kate, what’d you say to Lex to get her crying?” Jenny asked our roommate, who went on to explain what Marty had done. “Daddy did that? How sweet! I will have to tease him about condoning pre-marital sex!” Jenny said with a laugh.

“Well he puts up with you two, doesn’t he?” Katie shot back in good humor. “So, you guys having fun? Meet up with Snikki yet? Those pictures from your drive to the concert were beautiful and those pictures of that town on the coast were very pretty.” Jenny went on to explain the last few days and told Katie about the run with the clerk at Harrods. “The old Jenny came out of hiding, huh? Well make sure she doesn’t come back home with you. I hope you guys are enjoying yourselves. It has been awfully quiet around here without you. Which is good and bad.” Katie said and I started crying a bit more. I blurted out “I miss you Kate” to my big sister and she told me she missed me too. “Hey guys I gotta go. We have to head to the airport. Have fun at the show tonight. Snap some pictures and send them to me. And pictures of the dresses tomorrow night.” Jenny and I say goodbye to our roommate and end the call. As Jenny looks at me a sympathetic look comes over her face. “You OK babe/” she asks. All I can do as nod as I try and recover from my latest crying session. Jenny just hugs me and then helps me get cleaned up and redo my makeup. When she is finished she looks at me and says ‘Enough of that. It’s time to party!”

And party we did. We entered the lounge and found Sarah and Nikki already enjoying some drinks and we joined them. It wasn’t long before someone had turned on some music and the four of us were dancing around the room and singing at the top of our lungs. The sight that Marty saw when he entered must have been pretty funny. Here were four young women, all dressed in short dresses, ready for a night of partying, dancing around and singing. I was closest to the speakers and turned down the volume and watched Marty stand there with a smile on his face. The four of us girls calmed and began feeling a bit busted. Marty just laughed. “Well I can see you four are ready for the show tonight. You two must be Sarah and Nikki, I am Jennifer’s father, Marty. I figured I better introduce myself since my girls here are being somewhat rude.” Marty said with a grin aimed at me and Jenny, who did not let it slide. “Be quiet daddy.” Marty shook hands with our friends and then continued. “Well I hope you four have fun tonight. Stay out of trouble OK?” We just nodded at Marty. “Don’t drive either. Call down for a cab and I will cover it. And go back to your partying. I am just dropping of my brief case before I go and meet some of the management team.” For some reason, I felt compelled to follow Marty in to his room and give a big hug.

“What was that for?” Marty asked as I released my grip. “I just wanted to thank you for giving Katie and Danny the tickets and paying for a flight and room and all that.” I got a little teary, hormones playing havoc with me again. Marty just grinned and then kissed me on the forehead. “Alexa, it was no big deal. Jenny said you were feeling bad about leaving Katie at home and I wasn’t going to be using the tickets, so why not? Katie deserves it after dealing with you two and Danny deserves it even more for dealing with all three of you. Now get out of here and go have some fun. Just not too much fun.” I hugged him again and gave him a kiss on the cheek before returning to the celebration. Jenny just grinned as she knew what was up. Nikki came over and gave me a hug and I could see her tearing up as well. “You know I thought I got lucky with Beverly, but it seems like you hit the jackpot.” I told Nikki how close Marty and I had become and then explained what he had done for Katie and Danny. I was just so happy I told her. Nikki smiled and said, “Well let’s use that happiness in a fun way.” The comment broke me out of my fit and after sharing a quick hug with my British sister, the music was blaring and the festivities were once again underway.

After another round or two it was time to head to Wembley to see Out of Heaven for a second time in four days. Jenny called down to the Concierge and ordered up the cab and we proceeded to head down stairs. As we were waiting in the lobby I noticed two things. Just how hot the four of us looked. Nikki had on a short multi colored dress that did little to conceal her female form. Sarah had one of her own creation, a black halter dress the went to about mid-thigh. Jenny had on a short hot pink strapless dress that I couldn’t wait to tear off her later and I myself was in a bright red one of similar design. The other thing I noticed was the looks we were receiving from the men in the lobby. I had seen guys eye me up before, but this was different. They all had smiles on their faces and a bit of lust in their eyes. I moved over towards Nikki and asked if she had gotten used to this kind of treatment. The funny thing was Sarah answered for her. “You don’t ever get used to it Alexa. But it does feel nice from time to time to be appreciated.” I watched Nikki and Sarah exchange a smile and squeeze each other’s hands as a sign of their feelings towards each other and then felt a hand take mine and squeeze it. Jenny stood there with a smile on her face like a proud parent.

The concierge came up and told us our cab was there, just as we were beginning to walk out, Jenny and I noticed Marty come out of the hotel bar with a smile on his face. It seemed a little odd until we got to the door. Sitting there at the entrance was a White Rolls Royce Phantom. The four of turned and looked at Jenny’s father, whose smile had gotten even bigger. “Have fun tonight.” Was all he said as he waved and returned to the bar. A driver held the door for us as we piled into the back and took our seats. Sarah was the one who spotted the bottle of champagne. “Your father goes all out doesn’t he?” Sarah asked as she stripped the foil off the bottle and popped the cork. A cheer came from all four us as Jenny held out glasses. Nikki decided that she would make a toast. “To our two American sisters. When we first heard about you two we never would have dreamed that there would be another couple as much in love as Sarah and me, but you two might be our equal. We are so glad you came over and let’s have a fun night!” We clinked glasses and cheered. We turned up the music and much to the driver’s happiness, closed the partition. Sarah and Nikki continued to go on about Marty and his generosity, not only for the limo for the night but for what they had done for Katie and Danny. “He must love you two a lot” Sarah said and it kind of hit me. Marty loves me? And a smile crept across my face rather than tears. Jenny spoke up “I think he loves Lex and tolerates me!” Jenny shot me a smile as I became a bit embarrassed by the comment. She leaned over and kissed me and said, “what’s not to love.” This got the other two giggling and earned us an ‘Aww’ from the married couple.

We pulled up to the VIP entrance of Wembley Arena about twenty minutes before the show was to begin. The driver opened the door for us and I am surprised we didn’t just come falling out we were so giddy, and a bit tipsy. Nikki led us to the VIP entrance where she began chatting with the security guard. Nikki took Sarah by the hand and then led us through the tunnels underneath the Arena. We came to a door that had another security guard that Nikki knew standing watch. He held the door for us as we entered a roped off area just to the left of the stage. There were people of all ages there and we were introduced to most of them. As we mingled through the group, a loud booming voice could be heard calling Nikki’s name “Nikki and Sarah! How wonderful to have you here with us and who are these two beautiful women you have brought with you?” Nikki then introduced us to one of the nicest men we had ever met, her boss and the Owner of Heavenly Talent Joshua Benedict. He seemed very interested in knowing a bit about us and said he hoped we enjoyed the show, before moving off to talk to more people. Jenny and I began giggling, when Sarah asked us what was so funny, Jenny spoke up. ‘Now I know what you meant when we took you to Rosato’s that night. His voice is even louder than Paul’s.”

We each grabbed another drink and mingled about. We were introduced to a few the family members of the band as well as some of Snikki’s friends. As we were standing there I became awestruck “Oh my god is that Hannah from the Angels!” I practically shrieked like a teenage girl. Sarah and Nikki laughed at us and told us of course and then led us over to meet one of the members of the modeling group we had begun watching on Amazon. Hannah greeted Snikki like family and then turned her attention to us. I couldn’t believe how friendly she was, just like Jamie was. She seemed very interested in us and asked if we were having fun and whether we had allowed Snikki to corrupt us. “I think we corrupted them” I said which earned us laughs from the supermodel. “Impossible to corrupt the corrupted!” Hannah said. Just as Nikki was making some comment towards her ‘boss’ as she called her, the lights dimmed and soon Out of Heaven had taken the stage,

“Ooh baby, do you know what that’s worth?” came from the speakers the place erupted. The squeals of teenage girls could be heard and the crowd that assembled in the VIP area began to sway to the music. Of course, that night back in our apartment was recreated and we were spotted by Steph who gave us a big smile and a thumbs up. The rest of the show was just as fun, if not more. The four of us became a minor hit of the VIP section as we never stop dancing and singing. Joshua was impressed that we knew the words to all the songs, even the bits that had been altered. When we told him how we had discovered the group by accident on YouTube and became huge fans. A smile spread across his face, kind of like a lightbulb had gone off. A grin came across his face and he moved off like he was contemplating a big venture. A venture we began to get excited for.

The show ended way too soon for our liking. But it was still a great show. We made a quick stop in the meet and greet just to say to Steph. She teased us that she was getting ready to pull the four of us up on stage, which we all threatened her if she ever did. We each gave her a hug and headed off. The four of us laughed and sang all the way to the car. It was decided along the way that the night was still young and that we needed to head out. Sarah was the one to mention some of the clubs near her University and we thought that was a great idea. As we piled into the back of the limo we noticed that the bottle of champagne had been replaced. This time Nikki took the honors of opening the bottle, but it was my turn to make the toast.

“Sarah and Nikki. Thank you so much for all you have done for us. You have been there to answer any questions we have had as Jenny and I have embarked on this journey. You have been confidants, mentors but mostly friends. And other than one other person who can’t be here, we consider you to be our sisters. You guys are the best” and we all raise our glasses and take a long swig of the bubbly wine. I watch as Nikki reached to wipe some tears from the corner of her eyes. ‘Damn you Alexa it’s time to celebrate not get all sentimental.’ Sarah smiles at me as she sees me tearing up. Jenny speaks up “Oh knock it off you two. Enough crying, it’s time to party!” We all finish off our glass and pour another round. Sarah tells the driver the address of the club we want to head to. By the time we get there the bottle is empty and our desire to party is stronger than ever.

For the third day in a row, I am awoken by Nikki. “Hey Lex, we have to leave so we can get up to Sarah’s father’s. We had a lot of fun last night. Call us later.” I raise my head and see an obviously hungover Sarah leaning against the door, looking a little green. “Yeah, um see you guys later. It was fun, maybe a little too much.” I mumbled. Nikki moved off to collect Sarah and the two headed out the door. It was then I realized that I as curled up on the couch with Jenny. I shake her and pull her up. ‘What are you doing?” Jenny asked groggily. “Taking you into the bed. We will. be more comfortable.” After a little struggle, I get Jenny onto the bed we had given to our friends. I strip her of her dress, finally, and strip myself too and crawl into bed next to my fiancée and drift off to sleep.

I awoke the second time to a groan coming from my right. “Lex? Where are you?” Jenny croaks. In what is not normal for us, I realize I have rolled to the other side of the bed. As I begin to roll back to my lover’s side she rolls into me. We bump heads and both begin giggling. “Oww!” Jenny cries out before trying to nuzzle up closer to me and wraps her arms around me. We exchange a few kisses before there is a knock on the door. “Girls, come on out, here will you?” we hear Marty say. We look at each other a bit nervously. “Did we do something really bad last night?” I asked Jenny, who tried to shake her head before croaking out an “I don’t think so.” We quickly throw on our Gopher jerseys and grab the duvet off the bed and make our way out to the lounge. We plop ourselves on the couch and I cuddle up into my lover. Marty is soon standing over us holding two cups of coffee. “How are you two feeling?” he asks and I think our groans answered his question. He laughs at us a bit before taking a seat. I could see by the way he was dressed he was much more casual. “I wanted to talk to you two before I headed out for a round of golf. You two need to be ready to go at six o’clock. We need to be there by Seven and it is 40-minute ride. Can you two handle that?” We nodded. “I wanted to make sure I told you these things as I am going to play golf and probably won’t be back until around 5.” Marty continued to laugh at us and then headed out as we sat there and tried to recover.

I don’t know how long we were sitting there when the alarm on my phone went off, telling us we had to get moving so we could meet Jessica and Paige. After our shower, we began to get dressed. Jenny had decided on a pair of jeans and a simple pair of Chuck Taylors to go with her new sweatshirt. I asked if she could go get some coffee going as I pretended to put on some jeans, but when she left I through a curve ball at her. I slipped on a pair of black tights and then a black leotard that I had stashed away. I then slid a pair of cut-off Jean shorts on. They weren’t quite ‘Daisy Dukes’, as I had the cuffs rolled up a bit. I finished it off with a pair of brown above the ankle boots I had bought yesterday. I walked into the lounge and watched Jenny’s eyes go wide as I stood there. ”Oh my god Lex! That is so hot” Jenny said as she slipped up to me and planted a huge kiss on me. “Do you like it?” I asked only to receive a “Duh” as a response. It was interesting as I then watched a full range of emotions spread across her face. First it was a bit of nervousness and then the smile returned. I knew what was exactly going through her mind and expressed it. “Knock it off. There is only one person in the whole wide world I get dressed for and you remembered it, didn’t you?” Her grin gave it away. As I pulled her back in I whispered to her to not worry, she will be the only one, ever. With that finalized, we grabbed the two cups of coffee and made our way to catch a cab.

The pub was packed with Manchester supporters of all ages. The game had not started yet, but the festivities had. We tried to look for Paige and Jess but didn’t see them. As we walked around Jenny and got some looks. One guy who was in his thirties began commenting on how he wished all the City girls looked so good and then came up to me. “So, what are you doing after the match sweetheart? Fancy having a pint?” I looked at him and gave a modified version of my response to the guys back in Florida this winter. “I don’t think my fiancée would think much of that.” I said as I reached for Jenny’s hand. Jenny could not stop laughing and pulled up next to me. “You are evil” she tells me. After about 5 minutes and numerous little side rooms, we finally found our friends. Jessica and Paige both stood up and greeted us.

“Oh, my Alexa” Paige exclaimed “Out to break a few hearts, are you?” I giggled at my Scottish friend as we shared a hug, and then switched with Jenny and exchanged hugs with Jessica. “Like the sweatshirt, better than that purple you will be wearing tomorrow.” Jess tells me. I just shake my head. “You can’t seriously be cheering for the Browns tomorrow?” Jessica giggled and told me of course she wasn’t she then turned to introduce us to their two friends. “Jenny, Alexa I’d like you to meet two of our closest friends. Zoe Renou and the one next to her in the Man City jersey is her fiancée Natalie Briggs.” Natalie was instantly on Jessica “It’s called a kit you silly Yank. How long have you been over here? I see you two are dressed properly. Most of you Americans come over and cheer for the tossers in Red.” Instantly I took a liking to Nat, as Paige and Jessica called her. She had the fire of a true fan, something I could relate to. Zoe was even funnier during the whole match. At times, she would try and get under her fiancée’s skin as the match went on. We chatted with Paige and Jess about their wedding plans and ours as well. We quizzed Jess about her sister and if she was getting excited to come to Minneapolis in the fall, which she was.

I will admit the match was fun to watch. I think Jenny enjoyed it to, except for all the whining the players did. “It’s like that get breathed on funny and they go down” Jessica laughed and agreed, and while the other three frowned. Jenny and Zoe seemed to hit it off well. When Jenny found out that Zoe was a dance teacher, Jenny laid into me again. “I’ve been trying to get Lex to sign up for lessons, but she seems to balk all the time. At first it was she was still a boy, and then she didn’t have time. I haven’t brought it up in a while, but I am sure she has another excuse.” Zoe looked over at me. “You should start lessons. It is great exercise and it will help with your grace, but from what I see you don’t need much.” I thanked her for the comment and then began racking my brain for an excuse. Nothing seemed to work and I felt that it had been decided that when we got back I would be signing up for ballet lessons.

At half, I tried to talk a bit to Natalie about her own experiences. I knew she was not on hormones and her reasoning was sound. Somehow the discussion turned to politics. “You didn’t vote for the Orange Fart, did you? Nat asked. As soon as the name was said Paige started going off. “I can’t believe that fat slug wanted to keep statues of those rebels! Beauty? Whatever.” Instantly the rest of us yelled “Drink” at the Scottish woman. Zoe and Natalie were a little surprised we knew the rule. We watched Paige finish her pint and another was instantly handed to her as the conversation continued. Nat continued to discuss some of her views on politics, which surprisingly were similar to ours, maybe leaning a little more liberal than us, but still very similar. “I have read about Minnesota. They have always sounded like a pretty progressive state. Humphrey, Mondale and the like.” Paige spoke up again. “They even voted for Hillary over that Fat Bastard!” Once again, the order came from us “Drink!” which Paige did. I added in in a bit “And in Minnesota we didn’t like her, Bernie Sanders won our primary with 61% of the vote.” Nat nodded at that, “Ah yes, the American Jeremy Corbin. Can you imagine what a better world it would be if Jeremy and Bernie had won.” As soon as this was said we all looked at Paige. She let out a sigh and picked up her pint and finished it off. We all laughed at her preemptive strike. “I better keep my mouth shut, I am getting a bit snockered here” Paige said causing the five us to laugh.

Jenny and I didn’t get to stay as long as we wanted, as of our commitments for the night were going to mean we needed some time to get ready. With about fifteen minutes left, and a West Brom player being attended to, we said our good byes. I teased Natalie a bit about going to watch real football tomorrow and she just laughed. “A bunch people running around in space suits. This is real football.” She said as we hugged. We made our way out of the pub and began our trek back home realizing we just fulfilled more of Jamie’s advice. We arrived back at the hotel a little after four after having to make a quick stop for a few essentials at a lingerie store. For a weekend day, the traffic in London was quite outrageous. We quickly stripped off our new sweatshirts and jumped into the shower, a shower that lasted a little longer than we had planned as the washing led to a passionate moment. The smiles that we shared as we dried each other off were as loving as could be. I reached into the bag and found the purple lingerie set we had stopped and purchased. The bra, thong and garter matched perfectly with the dress and felt so wonderful. Jenny said they looked even better and the kissing began again before we were interrupted by a knock on the door. “You guys getting ready?” Marty asked, as he must have just arrived from his golf outing. As I rolled up the sheer silk nylons on my legs I felt as if I was in heaven. While I had worn stockings many times, I had never worn anything like this. My legs felt incredible. As I stood up to begin putting on my makeup I felt Jenny’s hand at the back of my leg. “Oh my god. I can’t wait for latter” she exclaimed. I turned to see her putting on the petals that would provide her support tonight. ‘I asked if she needed some help putting them on as I got closer and gave her a long sensual kiss. “I would love some, but I think daddy is in a hurry. If I let you help we will never get out of here.”

We shared a spot at the vanity and applied our makeup and finished our hair. We both had decided to wear it down this evening, so there wasn’t much work. After Jenny pronounced us both gorgeous, we went to the closet and unzipped the bags containing our new dresses. A shiver of anticipation creeped up my spine as I pulled the purple creation out. I could sense the anticipation in Jenny as well. We both stepped into our dresses and marveled at them once again. After having Jenny zip up my back, I stepped into my new 5-inch purple platform pumps while Jenny stepped into her new 4-inch gold strappy sandals. The room had a mirror like the one we had back in our apartment and we found ourselves standing in front of it. “You are beautiful Jen” I whispered as I took in the sight of my soulmate in her gold dress. “You are stunning Lex” she told me. We both wanted to kiss, but knew we would mess up our makeup if we did. After we filled our evening bags with the essentials, we stood by the door and took a deep breath. “You ready?” Jen asked. I reached for her hand and nodded. I felt like I was stepping into a new world. A world that would no longer see me as a freak but as a beautiful young woman. We shared a smile and I looked deep into my soulmates eyes. “I love you babe. Thank you for all this Jenny.” Jenny smiled at me. “No need to thank me, you deserve to look this wonderful.” As we opened the doors, we heard a gasp.

Alexa Chapter 28: London Baby, Part 3

Marty stood as we entered the lounge area. The look on his face was priceless. His eyes were wide, his mouth was open. Jenny and I looked at each other and let the smiles on our faces grow. Marty began to say something. “You two, ah um.” You could see the frustration at the inability to speak come over his face. We both walked over to the man who has become like a father to me and each kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks” Jenny and I said in unison. Marty began to blush at the realization of his embarrassment. Finally, he let out his little famous throat clearing and spins away from us. “You Ok daddy?” Jenny asks.

“Uh yeah I’m fine. It’s just that you both look so beautiful. I guess I wasn’t ready to have the two of you seem so grown up.” Marty informed us as he reached into his tuxedo coat and pulled out a handkerchief. The snort came back. “Way to make me feel old you two.” He said with a chuckle as he dabbed the tears from his eyes. He straightened up a bit and looked at us. The smile on his face slowly dissolved. “Did you two buy those yesterday?” He asked as a frown began to form. Now it was our turn to be speechless. We both looked down and slowly nodded. That was when he shocked us. “Whatever it cost it was well worth it. You two look beautiful.” We both looked up in shock and I could feel a smile spread across my face. “But that’s it you two! You two need to slow down until Christmas OK?” We took the lecture but were pleased that Marty didn’t get mad over the dresses. He took us each by the arm and escorted us from the room and down to the waiting car. Once again Marty had a bottle of champagne waiting for us for the drive to the Grove. Jenny and I were good, since we were with Marty, but we still were in a giggly mood from the two glasses of bubbly we did have.

We were helped from the car by a valet and led by Marty into the large reception room. Unlike the Thompson party the other night, we didn’t have to play hostess and could mingle around. For me, it was wonderful. Not only were there several of the big-name sponsors of the Vikings, but there were several former Vikings who had been brought over as ambassadors. There were heroes from my youth and legendary players from the past. They were all very gracious as we were introduced to them. I was almost as fan crazed with them as I had been with Jamie and Out of Heaven. Jenny and I had a few selfies with some of them and of course I had to send them to Danny just rub it in. We also met the some of the front office staff as well as the family that owned the team. After all the excitement of the past heroes and the front office staff, the event became pretty boring. That was until I met Andrew Wolfe.

Jenny and I had found a table a bit away from the mingling and decided to relax a bit. “I’m going to get us another glass of wine, you going to be OK?” I nodded, “Thanks babe, I need to rest my feet.” So, Jenny went off and left me alone. I texted with Nikki a bit and found out how her night had gone. I suddenly felt someone next to me, but by the smell of whiskey I knew it wasn’t Jenny. “So here all alone? How about a little company?” He asked. I politely told him I was here with someone and turned back to my texting. “I didn’t see you here with anyone, unless you are with that grandpa that brought you here. Why don’t we take a little walk around the gardens out there and we can learn more about each other?” He started to move closer, and I tried to stand up but he grabbed me and pulled me down. He began inching closer to me. “You don’t want to leave baby. Don’t you know who I am?” The anger in me built up as I forcefully pulled myself up from his grip. “Get the hell away from me” I said in a quiet voice not wanting to cause a scene. “I am here with my fiancée and her father. If you don’t want to get kneed in the balls you better let me go.” But he didn’t, instead he stood up and grabbed me around the waist with both arms. “Come on babe, you and I could have some fun.” At that point, I knew exactly what I had to do.

My knee came up swiftly and connected with that center part of the body. A place that no man wants to be hit. Jenny and Marty happened to be coming towards the table as my knee connected and I said, “Leave me the fuck alone!”

“What is going on here Alexa?” Marty asked as I worked my way over to Jenny and broke down in tears. I didn’t see what Marty did, but I heard him. “What do you think you are doing here young man?” The voice I heard was one that Marty had used a few times and it was one that commanded authority. “Were you bothering this young woman? You must have been pretty obnoxious to receive the treatment you received.” I looked up and I could see Marty’s face was extremely red and I hear the little weasel begin to clamor about letting him go. Then he said something that really got Marty going. “Do you know who I am? I am with the Vikings! I am the Public Relations assistant!” The man’s’ comments did not get Marty mad, they got him laughing. “Wow! Public Relations assistant trying to pull rank on me. Well sonny, I am the head of one of the Premier Partners of the Minnesota Vikings and that young woman there is my daughter’s fiancée so I guess you could say my daughter just kneed you in the balls!“ Marty stated before giving a little chuckle “Do you know who I am?” He let go of the little worm who stood there scared. He was the same size as Marty and if it was to come to blows he probably could have taken Marty, but Marty had one thing that this little slime didn’t and that was class.

Marty turned his attention to me and surprisingly moved Jenny to the side and took over the consolation of me. I looked up and through the tears told him ‘Thanks”. Marty didn’t say anything, but pulled me closer. I could hear Jenny behind me crying and it wasn’t long before she returned to her spot holding me. I felt Marty let go of me with one arm and then I felt Jenny envelope me. “It’s OK Alexa. I wish you didn’t have to go through that but you did the right thing. You did exactly what I taught Jennifer to do.” I looked up at Marty and that fatherly smile was there again. He kissed me on the forehead and said he would be right back. Jenny took over her normal position at these times and I knew I needed to gain a bit of control. I looked at Jenny and said, “You know Jen, I think he is coming around.” Jenny began giggling and wrapped me in a hug. “I think he is too” Jenny said before she kissed me. She leaned back and flashed the smile that warms me every time. Before I could say anything, Marty came up with our wraps. We turned and looked at him a bit confused.

“Come on you two, let’s get out of here. I’m not in the mood for dealing with this place after that, besides we haven’t spent any time together.” We stood up and Marty helped the two of us with our wraps and then led us towards the main entrance. As we are walking out, a man who I had only seen on the television came rushing up to us. “Marty where are you going? There is nothing wrong is there?” Robert Anderson, one of the executive Vice-Presidents of the club asked. Marty didn’t even look over at us. “Yes, there is Bob. There is some little shit named Andrew or something, works in Press Relations. Well he was more than rude to one of my girls here. As a matter of fact, he was a complete Neanderthal. It makes me wonder what kind of people are working for this organization. After this little incident, I think it would be best for both parties if I called it a night.” The man who had driven through the building the new stadium in Minneapolis became quite shaken over Marty’s comments. He pleaded with Marty to stay but Marty just continued to escort me and Jenny out the door and to the waiting car. As we settled in Marty spoke again. “God, I could use a drink.” Jenny and I both giggled and once again I gave Marty a hug. “Thanks again Marty.”

“Alexa, you don’t have to thank me for that” Marty explained “As I have said a million times, you are one of my two girls. I would go to hell and back for you two.” We both basically attacked Marty with hugs. “OK, OK you two. Let’s go somewhere and have a drink and maybe some dinner.” He then asked the driver if he knew where he could get some Scotch or something a bit stronger than champagne. The driver calmly exited the car and went to the trunk of the car and pulled out a bottle and handed it over to Marty. “Glasses and ice are right over there. Any place in particular, sir?” Marty gave a brief description of what he was thinking and the driver said he knew just the place. Even though neither Jenny and I were big Scotch fans, we joined my future father-in-law in a drink as we sped down the road to a new adventure. As we are driving, the smile on Marty’s face was huge and I could sense he was more relaxed than he had been on this whole trip. That was when he made another pronouncement.

“You two tried to talk me into staying all day Monday the other day. Well I think that is exactly what we will do. We will be complete tourists. I even have my Bermuda shorts and black socks ready to go.” Marty joked. “No!” Jenny and I screamed in unison.

After about 20 minutes and another drink, we were stopped at a quiet little café right on the west end of London. Nothing incredibly fancy but still quite upscale. The driver helped us from the car but it was Marty who took the two of us by the arm and escorted us in. I looked over at Jenny and she just happened to be looking at me. If my smile was as big as hers we must have been quite the pair. Marty held the door open for us, and everyone on the place turned and looked at us. We both felt like we were a bit on display, mostly because of the way were dressed. None of the women had on the chic dresses that Jenny and I wore and none of the men wore a tuxedo like Marty. He strode right up to the maître d and asked for the best table in the place for “me and my daughters” and flashed a fifty-pound note in the man’s face. It was funny to watch the man stumble over himself locating a table. Jenny just pulled me in tight as I began to tear up over Marty’s words. Marty just smiled at us as we were led to our table. He wiped out a £20 note and told them to bring their best champagne.

Once the glasses were poured. Marty held up his glass. “A toast” he began “To the two most beautiful women in the world. Thank you for showing an old man there is more to life than money. True love is the most important thing.” We all drank and Marty looked at us again. “And yes Alexa, I said my daughters. That is if you will have me?” I broke down in tears at this part and Marty moved over to my side while we shared a hug for a moment before he eased me over to the equally crying Jenny. Jenny and I shared a quick kiss before we dried our eyes and excused ourselves to go to the ladies’ room. When we returned, Marty was still full of smiles. “Enough of that you two. I want to celebrate a bit.”

Jenny eyed up her father a bit. “Who are you and what have you done with my father?” she asked with both of us giggling away like school girls. Marty sat back and smiled at us. “It’s me, but a new and improved one. And that is thanks to you two. But enough of this talk, I am starved!” And we ordered up a very fine meal. As hard as Jenny and I tried to order something to share, Marty put his foot down so I went with the monkfish and Jenny went with the lamb. We did embarrass Marty a bit when we shared our food with each other, but he was used to it. He was also used to us harassing him about what he ate. “How can you order veal Daddy? Don’t you know what they do to those poor calves?” Jenny piped in. I didn’t have a problem with the veal but had to pile on. “They keep them penned up in the little cages and only feed them milk! They are basically tortured!”

“You two can go on all you want, but I like veal and I am going to enjoy this meal.” Marty said with a cocky little grin. All through the meal we would shoot him little looks of disapproval, but I think he knew we were just teasing him. Me and Jenny enjoyed a simple desert of strawberries and nectarines, while Marty enjoyed a brandy following dinner. This was as relaxed as I had seen him in the whole time I had known him. The way he sat back reminded me of Don Draper on Mad Men, all he needed was the cigarette. After paying for dinner we all went out to the waiting car. Marty at that point decided he was going to call it a night. “Oh no you’re not!” Jenny said, “You are coming out with us” I added and we proceeded to ask the driver to take us to a night club that was close to the hotel, which he did.

It was a night club with an 80‘s theme. We teased Marty that he would fit right in,and he did, ‘This is like the old days” he said, “wish Rob was here he would love this” We found a spot at the bar and proceed to order up some drinks. We both tried to get Marty to join us on the dance floor, but he begged off, so we decided to leave him to his own devices. Jenny and I hit the dance floor and had a blast. No one seemed to care that Jenny and I were a couple. It was great. After a few songs, we decided we needed to get something to drink. Marty was leaned up against the bar with a smile on his face that seemed to broaden as we approached. “You two look like you were having fun out there.” He was truly happy for the two of us and you could see almost pride in his gaze as he spoke to us. He started to speak again.

“This is a fun spot, but it is a little much for me. Would you mind if we found somewhere a little quieter?” Jenny and I looked at each other and then nodded. Marty grabbed our wraps and led us back out to the car. This time, the drive was short and we ended up back at our hotel. Marty escorted us into the hotel bar, where there was a trio playing and a woman would occasionally come up and sing. Marty found us a table and ordered us a round of drinks. As we sat, Marty began to ask us all about everything that had gone over the last few days. It was then we realized we had not told him everything we had done. We told him all about meeting up with Steph and Jamie at Heavenly Talent and our subsequent lunch. “They were such nice people daddy, and Jamie’s daughter was so precious.” I then went on about the trip shopping at Harrods with Snikki. “Do I even want to know how much?” Marty asked. “We will figure out a way to repay it Marty” I assured my future father in law, which earned me a slight kick under the table from Jenny and a laugh from Marty.

Jenny and I began trying to ask Marty about his meetings and if the trip had been productive. Marty found a way not to answer just by saying he was glad he came over and that it had been very productive. As he was telling us not to think about it, the trio began playing a slower song, that was when I got one of the biggest surprises of my life. Marty stood up and held out his hand to me. “Alexa, would you dance with me?” I was speechless and I could hear a gasp from Jenny. “Marty, I, um I would love to but I have never danced a, um, slow dance before.” The grin on Marty’s face was comforting. “Well it’s time you learned then. I would be honoured to be the first.” I looked over at Jenny who had her electric smile on her face and was dabbing the tears. She nodded and I took Marty’s hand and followed him to the dance floor. I was surprised at how easily I fell into him leading me. I looked up and began to sob a bit. Marty smiled down at me. “You are pretty good.” He told me as he led me around the dance floor. I looked over at the table and could see Jenny still smiling and crying at the same time. I rested my head on Marty’s chest and knew at that moment I was the luckiest girl in the world.

For the fourth day in the row, I was awoken the same way. “Hey get up. Got a match to attend.” The voice said to me. I didn’t have to even pull my head up from the mass of blonde hair I was nestled in. “How did you get in here Nikki? And it is a game, not a match” I said to my friend who was giggling away. I rolled over and instantly panicked because I realized I was naked underneath the blankets. I instantly began to get mad at my British sister. “I’m naked here Nikki get out of here!” I could hear two voices giggling in the doorway of the room, one I recognized, the other I didn’t. I propped myself to see not only Sarah standing in the doorway, but Stephanie too! “Oh my god! Steph, you’re here? Um, sorry you had to see us like this.” I exclaimed. As soon as I said ‘Steph’ Jenny shot up “Steph! Um, give us a few minutes to get ready.” Jenny began looking around all nervous, only to be calmed by the singer.

“Don’t hurry on my account you two. Take your time.” Steph said. It was amazing how friendly she was. You always think that stars would put on some airs, but not Stephanie Abbott. She seemed like a very down to earth girl. We shooed the three out of the room and quickly ran to the shower. We didn’t have time for a more ‘complete’ shower but we did still go in together. When we came out to get dressed, I began to panic as what we should wear. Jenny began laughing at me. “Just because they are dressed up in skirts, does not mean we have to change what we are going to wear.” Jenny told me and I just nodded. We had planned on wearing our birthday gifts to each other, and that is exactly what we did. We may not look as girly as the rest, but if we were back home we would blend right in. Jenny had gone with a pair of black leggings and a pair of purple Chuck Taylor high tops. She had put her hair in pig tails and instantly looked about five years younger. I had decided to wear a pair of my tightest jeans, but did opt to go a bit girly with a pair of boots under them. I also decided to put my hair in a ponytail and then strung it through the back of the pink Viking ball cap I had bought along. As we always seem to do, we found ourselves in front of the mirror. “The hat is cute, Lex.” Jenny told me. And we shared a quick kiss before we went to find our friends.

We found them sprawled out on the various chairs in the lounge area. “Well about time you two” Nikki said as we entered the room. “How did you get in here anyway?” I asked and was informed that Marty let them in. Jenny went over and knocked on her father’s door and then after being told to come in disappeared. I looked at Nikki while Jenny was gone and began to tease her about waking me for the last four days in a row. “Can’t wait to get home so I don’t have you waking me every day!” The two both giggled at my comment. Soon Jenny was back from her little confab with her dad “We are all set” she announced as he held up an envelope. “Let’s get something to eat. I’m starving!” The five of us stopped at a little café just outside the hotel and got something to eat before we made our way over to the college, where they had set up the bus to take us over.

I was surprised at all of the people and how nice they were to us ‘Colonials’. All of them except for the ‘Baltimore Blondeshell’. She started in on me as she saw Jenny and my jersey’s. “Going all out? Can’t believe you wasted good money on those things” Jessica teased as we exchanged hugs. “Just remember we were the original purple team” I told my friend. We met all the other girls who had come along. It was kind of surprising that the women outnumbered the men today. Stuart greeted us warmly and introduced us to all the boys that were milling about. “I bet you could use one of these” a guy who looked like Dave Grohl said as he handed over a couple of beers from a cooler. “I’m Mikey by the way. Thanks for lining up the tickets.” We thanked him for the beer and continued to mingle around talking to all the people. We barely got the first beer down, before the bus showed up. It was just like many of the tailgating parties I had been to before games, just no cooking out. “Haven’t you taught these people how to tailgate yet?” I teased Jessica as we boarded. “Tailgating? What is that?” Natalie asked and we went on to explain to her the tradition of partying before a game. The food, the drink and festivities. “That does sound like fun” Natalie said. “We are going to have to come over and check one of these out. Who has the best?” Of course, Jessica and I get into a bit of an argument over who has better tailgating parties.

The bus ride over to the stadium was a lot of fun. Nikki and Sarah had the bus decorated with lots of purple and gold streamers and signs supporting the Vikings. The guys were loud but they seemed to be enjoying themselves. Nikki seemed to be the one in charge and got up and gave some direction, which of course caused some teasing from the boys. She then dragged me up next to her to get me to say a few things. “Thank you all for coming to the game and thanks for the great reception. Now just remember the Browns will be the one in the Brown Jerseys and orange helmets and VIKINGS will be in white and PURPLE.” I emphasized, staring at Jessica, which got me a tongue stuck out at me by the blonde flight attendant and a giggle and thumbs up from her fiancée. “But seriously, don’t hesitate to ask questions during the game. We will explain the best we can. Just have fun and remember Skol Vikings! Woo-hoo” I screamed out. As soon as I said it I had to explain that it was a term Viking fans used to cheer on the team.

After arriving, we made our way to the seats Marty had gotten us. They were at about the 30-yard line and right near the front of the section. The group was fired up and the Vikings helped keep their energy up. The defense was flying around the field knocking Browns all over the place. The defense had controlled the game the whole half, and the offense, after a great opening drive finally got back on track just before half with a touchdown and a field goal, making it 17-0 at half. It was funny how excited the British fans were over the kicking game. I got a text from Danny during the second quarter asking if we were having fun. I responded by taking a picture of the assembled group mugging it up for the camera and telling my brother that there were new converts in the UK. As half time was approaching Jenny told me we had to go meet her father. We grabbed Nikki and Sarah to come along with us to the VIP area that just sat behind the Vikings bench.

“So, are you girls enjoying the game?” Marty asked Nikki and Sarah, who acted enthusiastic but admitted they were still trying to figure it out. “Aren’t these two helping?” Marty said trying to tease Jenny and me. “I am daddy, but Lex is too into the game” Jenny said. I saw Sarah lean over and heard her whisper “ass kisser” into my lover’s ear, earning giggles from all of us, including Marty. “I figured as much” Marty said which earned him a face from me. “I just want to make sure that you four don’t get too out of control. I’d like to take you all out for something to eat after the game. I figured I should get to know the two of you, Sarah and Nikki, since I have a feeling I may be paying for at least one more trip over here before the wedding.” Nikki and Sarah readily agreed while Jenny and I tried to act all casual and looked away, but we knew we were busted. As usual. We said good bye to Marty and told him we would meet him back at the hotel.

The second half continued to be pretty much the same as the first. The Vikings continued their defensive dominance and the large group that had assembled with our new British friends continued to cheer them on. Jenny and I made our way through the rest of the group and continued our lessons on American football. The boys, especially Stuart’s band mates egged us on a bit and got us to down a few beers with them. They were all very nice and continued to thank us for getting them the tickets. We worked our way through the group and got to the rest of the girls who seemed a bit unimpressed with the game, but were enjoying the experience all the same. Jessica and I of course got into it a bit again over whose team was better. We then made a deal that if the Ravens and the Vikings were in the Super Bowl, that she would fly over and we would find a way into the game. “The Vikings may be there” I said, “But you still have to go through Foxboro to make it there” I said, referring to the fact that the Ravens would have to play the New England Patriots and Tom Brady just to get to Minneapolis.

‘I’ll go over and take care of Tom Brady for you Jessica.” Jacinta said. “Have you seen him? Oh my god is he hot.”

“About the only chance the Ravens will have Jacinta. But I agree, he is cute” Jenny said. I tried to act all hurt by Jenny’s comment but couldn’t hold out too long and began giggling. and we shared a kiss, which earned us an “Aww” from the assembled group of women.

The game ended and the Vikings walked off with a well-earned, but deceive victory and we began to make our way out of the stadium. It amazed me at how natural all of this felt. The people over here, at least this group, had just accepted me for who I was and not some sideshow that at times I felt like I was back home. Maybe it was because they never knew Alex or maybe they were just extremely nice people. And as much as I somewhat hoped that it was the former, it seemed to be the latter. On the bus ride back to London, several of the boys started back on quizzing me about the game and then asking me what I thought of their football. I might have earned a few ‘enemies’ at that. Not because of my feelings for it but over the club I had chosen. “Natalie got to you huh?” Stuart asked. A laugh was shared by all and the good-natured byplay went on during the ride. I knew that I had just fulfilled Jamie’s commandment. ‘You can never have too many friends.’

We arrived back at the College and the group began to disperse. Jenny and I shared hugs with many of the girls and even a few of the guys. We shared hugs with Zoe and Natalie, wishing them the best. We of course shared hugs with Paige and Jessica. And while Jess and I continued our good-natured ribbing of one another, I told her how much both her and Paige’s friendship meant. All the while, Jenny was negotiating with Paige about wedding attendance. Soon all the partyers were gone, leaving Jenny and I alone with Nikki and Sarah. “So, what exactly did your father say?” Nikki asked. Jenny informed her that he just said he thought he should get to know the two of them better. Before anything else could be said, Jenny received a text message from her father saying that he was at a little pub called Elliot’s. “I know where that is.” Sarah stated and began leading the way. We hadn’t noticed it before, but it was right across the street from the coffee shop we had been at during the week with our friends. We entered and found Marty at a large table, already with a pint of beer in his hand. He waved down a waitress and we all ordered something. As we were getting settled, Marty started questioning our friends. “So, what did you two think of American football?”

Sarah was the first to answer ‘It was fun. Pretty violent but very interesting” Nikki nodded in agreement with her wife’s answer, “but not as violent as rugby, which I remember all too well.” Nikki stated. I watched Jenny out of the corner of my eye. I could see she wasn’t buying the friendly banter Marty was trying put up. “Daddy, what is going on?” Marty looked at Jenny and then over at me with his little smart alek grin. “Well since you talk to these two all the time and the fact you were going to ask them to be in the wedding, I figured I should get to know them a bit.” The four of us just starred at Jenny’s father and his announcement. He spoke up again “I pay a little more attention to what you two are talking about than you think. I want to get to know your friends and especially the ones that seem to be such big supporters of the two of you.”

“We are huge supporters, these are two of the sweetest people we know Mr. Thompson.” Sarah said. Nikki stepped it up a bit as she put an arm around me. “And I know what Alexa is going through. It helps to have somebody who has been there to help. I had Jamie and I figured Alexa here could use the same support.” Marty just nodded. “Well I am glad that you found these two. They can use all the support and advice they can get. They get a little full of themselves.” Marty said and braced for the attack from me and Jenny, and it came.

The food was good, but the companionship was even better. Marty really warmed up to Sarah and Nikki and was very interested on what they were doing with their lives. As we were finishing, I started to get a bit sad because I realized that this was probably going to be the last time we got to see these two for a while. Nikki picked up on it “You OK Alexa?” I nodded and told her that I just realized we weren’t going to see them for a while. Nikki began to tear up a bit too. It was Sarah who began to tease us “There they go again, the crying girls” Jenny tried not to laugh out loud but Marty had no problem teasing us. “If Nikki is as bad as Alexa, I feel for you Sarah.” For the first time ever, I slapped Marty on the arm and told him to be nice. This just made him laugh even harder. Sarah though came up with a way to make this goodbye a little more private than being in the middle of a restaurant. “You know, we never got your guys measurements!” Sarah said in an almost panicked state. “Can you two come back to the flat?” Jenny and I both nodded. I thanked the lord right there for Sarah. I still don’t know if she was thinking quick or was generally panicked but once again our friends came through.

We said our goodbyes to Marty. Nikki and Sarah thanked Marty for everything and as has been usual of Marty recently, he deflected the praise. “Not a problem. Why don’t you guys have the driver take you to Sarah and Nikki’s, get the measurements taken care of and then have him bring you back” Marty offered. We tried to tell him we would just take a cab and he told us he would prefer the driver take care of us and that he would walk the short distance back. The four of us piled into the car and went back to Snikki’s. Sarah had us change into some extra leotards she had around and had us stand so she could take our measurements and had Nikki write them down. Sarah was a true drill instructor and a perfectionist. She had no problems pushing and prodding us to certain points. I had never gone through anything, but Jenny had and began questioning not only our designer but her wife. “Is she like this all the time Nikki?” I watched as Sarah shot Nikki ‘the look’. Nikki said nothing but I burst out in laughter and soon had Nikki giggling along with me. Jenny and Sarah looked at each other and shook their heads.

It wasn’t long before Sarah had the measurements she needed. I helped Jenny off the little stand she had been standing on and we went into Snikki’s room and changed back into our clothes. We returned to find Sarah and Nikki standing there waiting. As soon as the four of us looked at each other, the tears began, and not just for Nikki and me. Sarah and I hugged first. “We are going to miss you two.” Sarah said, “When do you think you will be able to come back?” she asked and I told her I didn’t know. ‘Christmas?” Nikki asked Jenny as the released their hug. “I wish we could, but I have my cousins wedding on New Year’s Eve in Florida” a crying Jenny began. “I know,” she continued “you guys should come to Florida! We have plenty of room and Julie won’t care if you come“ . Nikki got a sad expression on her face. “That sounds like fun, but we can’t” a clearly saddened Nikki stated.

“Nikki still won’t be able to travel. She should be done in February.” Sarah said as she looked over sympathetically at her wife. Jenny allowed her anger to come to the surface “I am so glad we didn’t run into that Dannii bitch. I don’t know what I may have done.” By this time, I had moved closer to Nikki and I had begun to giggle at my fiancée and it became infectious and soon all four of us were giggling. I teased Jenny “Ooh, I would be so scared of you” I said which earned me a slap on the arm from Jenny. “How about Valentine’s Day? I asked. Nikki looked over at Sarah, “We tend to have bad days on Valentine’s, beside I think it is in the middle of the week this year.” Nikki and I began to share a hug just as Sarah and Jenny were beginning theirs. “We’ll figure something out” I whispered before the waterworks began in earnest for Nikki and me. This time there was no teasing from our partners as Nikki and I just held each other. “Like I said, I am here whenever you need me Alexa. The phone is always on and we have texting and Skype and messaging.” Nikki said through the tears and I just nodded unable to say anything. Minnesotans have a reputation for having a hard time saying good bye, but this was the toughest ever. Jenny and Sarah stepped in and gently broke up my and Nikki’s hug. We finally said our good byes and made our way out the door and down to the car. I cuddled in next to Jenny. She didn’t say anything, but just held me. As we returned to the suite, we found that Marty had retired to his room. Jenny led me to our room where we stripped down and pulled on our Gopher Jerseys. I looked up at the beautiful blonde woman who had held me this whole time. “I love you Jenny” I said as I buried my head into her again. “I love you more than anything Lex” she replied as she kissed me on top of my head as we eased back on the bed.

The next morning, we were awoken again, this time it wasn’t Nikki but it was Marty banging on the door. “Get up you two. Time to see London!” Jenny and I both groaned as it seemed that morning had come to early. I leaned over and gave Jenny a kiss to get her up. She just pulled me down. “Not yet” she said with a wicked grin on her face. About twenty minutes later, we emerged from our room. “No! No way! I am not going out with you dressed like that!” Jenny exclaimed as I began to giggle at the sight of my future father-in-law standing before us. To start with he had on a red Hawaiian shirt and khaki Bermuda shorts. On his feet where a pair of sandals. While overall it wouldn’t be a bad look, but it was the rest that got my fiancée wound up. The bucket hat and sunglasses were obnoxious, but I didn’t think that it was that bad. It was either the black, knee high socks he had on, the camera he had draped around his neck or the fanny pack that might have put Jenny over the edge. I could only giggle as Jenny chastised her father. Marty was laughing as well before he gave into Jenny and told us to go get ready. Another 30 minutes later, Jenny and I emerge in short skirts, fashionable tops and our trainers, looking as girly as possible and we find Marty more sensibly dressed in a pair of khakis and a golf shirt.

“About time you two are ready” Marty teases as he hands each of us a cup of coffee. “So where do you want to go?” he asked. He started to go through the list of the places we talked about. Westminster Abbey. Parliament, Big Ben, Buckingham Palace, Tower of London. We wanted to be true tourists. “Oh, there is one other place we want to go Daddy.” Jenny announced. I look over at Jenny because I was at a loss for where else we had talked of going. “We need to go to Harrods. There are a couple of things we need.” Jenny flashed the smile she uses on me when she is trying to be funny. I began giggling away as Marty began shaking his head.

“You two have already done enough damage at Harrods. My credit card has been beaten and battered.” Jenny pouted a bit and I tried to join in the pouting but couldn’t stop giggling. Jenny looked at me and began trying to tickle me. “Stop it stop it” I yelled out between the laughs as I fell on the couch and tried to cover up. Jenny finally let up and gave me a long kiss. We stared into each other’s eyes. That was when reality hit us and we looked at Marty. I half expected to see him trying to avert his gaze in some way but he didn’t. He stood there with a grin on his face, and not laughing at us. But there wasn’t only a grin, but it looked like he was getting a bit misty. When I watched him turn from us and heard the snort I knew what was going on. Jenny looked at me and I knew she was thinking the same thing. We shared one light kiss as we jumped off the couch and flanked Marty, both giving him hugs. This time a tear was noticeable on the face of my future father-in-law. He wrapped us in his arms. “We should, um, get going.” Marty said as I heard him sniffle a little bit. Jenny and I looked at each other and smiled. We let go of Marty and grabbed our purses. Marty held the door for us and we made our way down to the lobby.

The first stop was to be Westminster Abbey, but the taxi driver in his route took us by Buckingham Palace. “Stop” came flying from my mouth as we approached the front gate. The two Thompsons looked at me a bit confused. “It’s Buckingham Palace! I want to see it!” I said. Jenny began to giggle while Marty reached for his wallet. Jenny and I held hands as we walked up to the gate and looked in at the grounds. It was then we could hear what sounded like a marching band. We looked around us and realized there were tourists everywhere. “It’s the changing of the guard” Marty said as he came closer to Jenny and me. The two of us held each other and I then realized Marty had wrapped an arm around me. I looked up and saw a warm smile on his face and realized I had seen that same smile before, on his daughter. It was smile of love and caring. I returned it as best I could as we watched the ceremony before us. As that was completed we decided to make the walk to Westminster Abbey rather than hail a cab. Jenny and I held hands as Marty began in on his lecture of the history of the area. Jenny and I listened halfheartedly, instead preferring to enjoy each other’s company as we walked along on this beautiful October morning. The enjoyment was soon challenged.

“Look at the muff divers” a scary looking man yelled out as his friend laughed away. “Going to enjoy some fish later?” the ruffian continued. Marty had been lagging behind us, admiring the sights of St. James Park when he heard the commotion up ahead. He could see that both Jenny and I were a bit upset. “Is everything OK girls?” he asked which got the scumbag going again. “Ah great, a bloody fucking Yank coming to help the Lezzies. Why don’t you piss off tosser and leave the carpet lickers to us. We will teach them that a man is better.” Marty became outraged. He turned to the pair, fists clenched in anger. “What the hell did you just say about my girls!” he growled. I had thought I had seen Marty as upset as I ever would see him the other night at the reception, but this was different. This time he was ready to inflict some pain on some one. Jenny and I nervously looked around for help as my future father-in-law moved ever closer to the hooligan. Luckily, we spotted a Bobby across Birdcage Walk and began frantically waving and screaming. The young officer rushed over in time to break up the impending fight.

“That will be enough you two” he called out to the two ruffians as he made his way towards us. “It’s a fucking peeler” the quiet one yelled. “Run” and the two took off into St. James Park with the constable close on their heels. Jenny and I rushed to Marty’s side to try and clam him down. “Are you two alright?” was all that he could ask. We told him to knock it off but he wouldn’t listen. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there sooner” We assured him that it was OK and that we could handle ourselves. “Besides, we have kind of become immune to it Daddy” Jenny said to her father which stopped him in his tracks.

“You two run into this often?” He asked. Jenny and I looked at each other before turning back to Marty and nodding. “It can get worse for me” I said in a soft voice. A dumbfounded Marty just stared at me as I stood there with my head hanging a bit. As was always the case when these moments happen, Jenny put her arm around me and told me to quit feeling so down. “Stand proud for who you are babe. You are a beautiful woman not what some of these jerks think you are” I nodded. “I know Jen, but you know I hate when these people come after you too.” I said as I looked into the eyes of my soulmate. We shared a kiss and I could feel my mood begin to lighten, simply from the love that Jenny had shown me. As we turned to look at Marty, we could see at first some confusion in his eyes that slowly turned to acknowledgment and then pride. The smile on his face began to grow as he reached for the two of us and pulled us in. All he could say was “You two are amazing” As Jenny and I were looking at each other, we heard the tell-tale grunt come from Marty. We both broke into to bigger smiles.

After our little moment, we continued our trek to Westminster Abbey. The imposing western facade of the church was incredible. As we walked in, the beauty of the place blew us away. “This blows Winchester away” I whispered as we took in the expansive and ornate nave of the gothic church. We moved and took in our surroundings. Marty began to lead us around the edges of the nave and transept and began looking at the various tombs. When we reached the tomb of Sir Issac Newton, Marty began saying something out loud “In London lies a knight A Pope interred. His labor’s fruit a Holy wrath incurred.” Instantly I knew it was a line from the book ‘The Da Vinci Code’ and finished of the riddle from the best-selling book in unison with Marty “You seek the orb that ought be on his tomb. It speaks of Rosy flesh and seeded womb.” Marty and I both began laughing and compared notes on the book. “Incredible book” he stated while I told him about how I skipped school one day I was so into the book I couldn’t put it down. Jenny looked at us like we were both nuts. “You have never read ‘The Da Vinci Code’ Jennifer?” Marty asked his daughter who shook her head. “We will have to rectify that. Maybe we can buy you the actual book for the flight home.” I giggled at the teasing while Jenny just pouted. “The three of us are never going on a vacation together ever again!” Jenny stated before I took her in my arms and kissed her on the cheek. “We only tease because we love babe” I tried to tell her. She relented but did tell me and Marty to be nice.

There was one area of Westminster I wanted to see, an area which seemed crawling with people, and that was Poet’s Corner. As an English major, some of the writers I admired were buried in this section of the church. Chaucer, Kipling, Dryden, Fox, Tennyson but most importantly Charles Dickens. Ever since I was child and first saw ‘A Christmas Carol’ staring Alister Sim, I became fascinated with his work. As time went on and I began to read some of his other writings, I began to feel touched by his work. I knelt ever briefly at his grave. I crossed myself and whispered a thank you to the man who had brought the joy of the written word to me. Jenny and Marty gave me the moment to myself and as I stood up Jenny wrapped me in her usual hug. Nothing was said. She knew my love of his work. ‘Thanks babe” I whispered as we slowly moved off and out the doors of the church.

We continued our tour of Westminster, stopping at the Palace of Westminster next, the home of Parliament. Marty began to go on about the how this was truly how the birth place of bicameral legislative system. Jenny and I feigned interest at Marty, who finally got that we didn’t really care. “Fine you two. If you don’t want to learn anything, what should we do?” Jenny and I looked out at the Thames and we spotted what we wanted to do just across the river and slightly to the north. We both pointed at the London Eye. “Really?” Marty asked. ‘With all this neat history around, you two want to go up in some Ferris wheel and look at things?” We gave a very enthusiastic nod. “Whatever my princess want, they get. As usual” an exasperated Marty said to us. A mocking hug of my future father-in-law by the two of us came next. We hailed a cab and made our way across Westminster Bridge.

As we were walking to the Eye, Marty spotted a street vendor selling various trinkets with a British theme. I watched as Marty spotted something and instantly reached for it. ‘No way are you getting that” I told him, and was soon joined by my fiancée who disapproved of the purchase. “If I want a hat like this, I will get it. Marty told us as he paid for the Dr. Seuss like hat with a Union Jack emblazoned across it. “Daddy!” Jenny yelled out “That is the same stupid hat that Joey on Friends bought. It looked just as silly on him as it does on you!” Jenny said before apologizing to vendor for her views. He just chuckled and said he sells more of these hats because of that show than he ever thought, and that the women the purchasers are with say the same thing. Marty stood there looking all proud as he paid for the headwear. As a final bit of homage to one of our favourite shows, he tilted just like Joey did. Jenny rolled her eyes and I giggled away as Marty strolled away all cocky of his purchase.

As we waited in line for our pod, Marty was almost embarrassing. He was talking to some of the other people in line. He struck up a conversation with a couple of teenage boys, both wearing Cleveland Browns shirts and teased them about yesterday’s game. He spotted a couple of Viking fans towards the front of the line and yelled out “Skol” It was returned just as heartily as it had been given. He was not Marty. He was a new improved version. He even began teasing the two of us. “Isn’t this better than shopping at Harrods? I bet you couldn’t even get a hat like this at Harrods.” We rolled our eyes at his comment. As odd as Marty was behaving it was great to see him acting like this. As I had done several times since that fateful dinner where Marilyn stormed off, I marveled at the changes in this man. He was nothing like the stuffed shirt I had met almost a year ago. He was playful, outgoing warm, caring, all the things people would want their father to be. I reflected some more on that and felt an arm around me. I wasn’t crying, I was smiling. Jenny leaned in a whispered. “You did this to him, you know that don’t you?” I tried to protest. But Jenny placed a finger over my lips. “This is the daddy I remember. The father I had before Abby died. You brought him back Lex. Thank you.” A kiss replaced her finger. A kiss that was interrupted by Marty.

“Enough you two, we are in public. If you don’t stop I’m going to tell Char and you two will have to go to confession when you get back.” The smile on his face more than genuine. I knew he was teasing the two of us, but the smile he projected was that of a proud parent. Proud that he his daughter had found someone to care for and was more than willing to reciprocate the caring. But it was then I realized that the smile was for me as well. I stood a little straighter than I had and began back in to the teasing of my future father-in-law as we waited for the pod. “Is Thompson Companies going to survive with you playing hooky today Marty? “I goaded him. His answer left Jenny and I stunned.

“They are going to have to learn. I have lots of vacation time accumulated. I think it’s time I used it” Marty said with a smile. Jenny how ever brought him down to earth. “Yeah the Company might be fine but what about grandma? She is going to be all over you if you play more than you work” Marty’s demeanor changed. “Don’t remind me. I will have to sit her down or she will go into one of her snits.” He replied before straightening up a bit “I think I will be fine, unless two unnamed girls rat me out.” Marty said accusingly, though playfully. Jenny and I began to snicker at that, a snicker I decided to turn into a full out laugh. “Yeah but we do owe her for the car incident in Florida, Marty. But our silence can be bought with say a trip to Harrods” Jenny broke out into laughter as I smiled back at Marty. “That’s blackmail” he said in mock horror. Jenny began nodding “Damn straight and we will use it to our full advantage.” Jenny and I pulled each other in a bit tighter and continued to laugh at a defeated Marty Thompson. Under his breath I heard him mutter “You two play hard ball”

We finally made it through the queue, a term I had just learned on this trip and entered the pod. There was an older American couple from Bozeman, Montana who were visiting London on their 50th anniversary and another American couple a little younger than Marty who were from Montgomery, Alabama. We all made idle chitchat as the pod slowly began its trek up. The sights we began to see were amazing and beautiful. We had seen London at night from the Sky Garden, but the chance to take in the is magnificent city while in the sky was breathtaking. The Hungerford and Golden Jubilee Bridges with their suspension pylons were neat and on the other side of the River we could see Whitehall Gardens. As we reached the apex we could take in Big Ben and Parliament. Jenny and I moved close and shared a kiss. It was a magical moment. A moment cut short.

“That is just disgusting, can’t you people do that in the privacy of your own home?” I heard in a female Southern drawl. After our run in early I was not about to deal with some Red State bigotry. “We do this in the privacy of our home but we also do it out here as we share a beautiful moment. Why don’t you just keep your Trump loving mouth shut and allow me and my fiancée to enjoy this view.” I told the woman, who became a bit flabbergasted by my comment. Just as her husband was about to say something, the gentleman from Montana broke in. Being from the west, I was sure his views were going to be aimed at me, but instead he focused on the Southerners. “Let them be. If they love one another, what’s it hurting you? They didn’t try and force their ways on you, they just shared a kiss. You on the other hand are telling them how they should act. You are the kind of people who make me sick.” Jenny and I were floored by the old man’s words. I had to restrain myself from going over and hugging him. It was then that Marty got involved. “You two can have your views, but my daughter and her fiancée are free to express their feelings anytime they wish, just as you and your husband are. I can’t help that your Southern upbringing taught you otherwise but I can help that you are being insulting to these two so watch it.” Marty warned. We didn’t hear from the pair again. The older couple, the Millers, were very nice. Mrs. Miller was very curious of our status but also very kind and gave us a little advice on married life, though she was surprised by one response from us.

“At least you won’t have to deal with your spouse sitting around watching football on Sundays” Rose said. Jenny began to laugh. “I do have that problem Mrs. Miller. One of the reasons we are in London is so my father and Alexa could go to the Viking game.” Rose shock her head a bit and patted Jenny on the shoulder “You poor dear.” I instantly tried to get Jenny in a bit of trouble. “Um excuse me, Miss Thompson. I believe you were the one who got a little worked up a couple of weeks back and broke a lamp.” Jenny looked down because she knew that I had her. A couple of weeks before, while watching the Viking- Packer game, Jenny got so mad she threw a pillow back at the couch and it bounced off the arm and broke the lamp. I told her at the time that she will never live that down. Danny commented that even he had never broken anything while watching the Vikes.

Sadly, our sky tour of London came to an end. The couple from Alabama almost ran off the pod as it came to the platform. As we exited we said our good byes to the Millers and told them to enjoy the rest of the trip. Marty and Mr. Miller shared a hearty hand shake and Marty leaned in and said something to David. Rose gave us a hug. “Good luck you two. If you two continue to love one another, you might make it as long as David and me.” We thanked her and began to move off with her husband. We joined up with Marty to see what he wanted to do next. “I don’t know about you two, but I am hungry. I know the perfect place. Come on girls.” Jenny began to giggle at her father’s pronouncement. I looked at her and knew exactly what she was thinking. I simply said “Katie?” and the two of us began giggling harder. Marty looked at us as if we were crazy. Marty ushered us into to a taxi and then gave the address to the driver.

When we arrived at the restaurant, Marty held the resaurant door opened and led us in. Marty went right up to the maître d. “Mr. Thompson. So nice to have you back with us this evening. How many in your party?” Marty told him but then leaned in and whispered something to the man. We are lead to our table and each handed a menu. It was then I realized where I had seen the name of this place before. This was Smith & Wollensky. It was an American restaurant with about 10 locations back in the States. Marty leaned in from his side of the table “London has been fun, but I need a big piece of American beef. Plus, who knows, we could be eating some of Uncle Rob’s cattle. I know he sells to this group.” We each ordered a drink and then perused the menu. I was in the mood where I didn’t care what Jenny said, I was getting a piece of beef, but thankfully she was in the same mood. We began debating sharing something and for once Marty said nothing, mostly because he was in heaven. He had a glass of Maker’s Mark in his hand and he was debating whether to go with a Bone in Ribeye or a T-Bone.

As we sat there debating, Jenny elbowed me and we looked up to see the Miller’s being led to a table. Rose looked a little lost by what was going on while David looked as proud as a peacock. It took me less than a second to figure out what was going on. I looked at Jenny and she figured it out too. I was the one to confront the man across the table from us. “Marty” I said in the voice I use when I am about to accuse him of something and he shot back with his normal response. “Alexa. Yes, you two I did tell David to bring Rose and yes I told the maître d to bring me the bill.” Jenny and I stared at Marty with our mouth open and tears starting to form. “Any two people who can last that long deserve a good meal on someone plus they were awfully nice to the two of you.” This was one of those times there was no arguing with the man. It was then he waved our waiter over and asked him to send over a bottle of their best champagne to the celebrating couple. I could see Rose dab at her eyes at the gesture by Marty. She wasn’t the only one moved to tears, as Jenny and me both became a bit emotional.

The dinner was beyond excellent. The beef was perfectly done and the company I shared it with was even better. Jenny and I couldn’t help but feed each other which only earned us a groan from Marty. And some teasing “You know after 8 days in London with the two of you I am more convinced Katie might be the strongest person I know. I don’t know how she puts up with you two“. We just smiled and told him that she was lucky we put up with her “and her boyfriend” I added, “He can be a real pain in the ass”. That got Marty to choke on his wine but it was funny. I teased him a bit more about that. “Thank god that did happen during the starters, or we would have a Linda Blair moment”. I was alluding to the fact that Marty had ordered Split Pea soup. Jenny and I turned our nose up at it but Marty was all excited. And other than that, everything went wonderfully, especially the large piece of chocolate cake that my fiancée and I shared. We might have pushed it with Marty at that point as he sipped on his brandy the groaning really began. Jenny stuck her tongue out at her father and told him to deal with it.

We could tell it was getting late, as the sun was beginning to set. Party paid our tab and on the way out, we all three stopped at the Miller’s table to wish them well. “Oh Mr. Thompson, you didn’t need to do this for us.” Rose said. Marty just let it roll off his back. “First, Rose, it’s Marty and second after the kindness you showed my girls this was nothing. After 50 years together you two deserve a special night, if I could play a minor part in it that is all the thanks I need. Enjoy the night.” Marty and David shared another hearty handshake while Jenny and I each shared a hug with Rose, and gave David a kiss on the cheek for being so nice. We got the man to blush a bit. As we were heading out, Jenny realized she had forgotten something at the table. I looked at Marty and asked him what the deal was. “David there admitted to me that this was a trip that Rose had always dreamed of, but because of his job as a plumber he could never really swing it, but he scrimped and saved and with the help of his son they were able to come over for their anniversary. I don’t know how hard it is not to have the money to just be able to go somewhere when you want. And after what he said on the Eye I knew he deserved something. So, picking up the tab on a meal is no big deal” Marty explained. I reached up and kissed my future father-in-law on the cheek, fighting tears the whole time. “You are the best Marty.” I told him. He put an arm around me and told me thanks and said I was pretty good myself.

We finally able to make it into the cab when Marty pulled out his latest surprise. “The Tower” he told the driver. “We have tickets for the Ceremony of the Keys.” Jenny and I looked at Marty because we had no clue what this was. Marty went on to explain. “Every night since the 14th Century, there has been a ceremony that locks down the Tower of London. It is said that after it is locked up, it is said to be the most secure spot in Great Britain. This Ceremony has never stopped, even during World War II when the Germans were bombing London.” While this seemed like one of Marty’s history lessons it sounded interesting. We pulled up and were let off near the grounds and we made our way up to the Tower. Marty slipped the guy a £50 note and told him to be back at 10:15. We had some time before the ceremony, so we walked the grounds outside and Marty told us a few things. The night was just as beautiful as the day had been and the Tower was just as impressive. About 9:30 we made our way over to the visitor’s area and were escorted into the viewing area. Just before 10:00, we could hear the click of shoes and see a lamp. A minute later we could see four guards in their big bearskin hats surrounding a man in the complete ‘Beefeater ‘uniform marching towards us. Just as they got to the archway of the Bloody Tower, a guard confronted the group. “Halt!” the lone guard commands the group “Who comes there?“ he asks.

“The Keys!“ replies the Beefeater in the center the group. The guard asks whose keys and the Beefeater answers “Queen Elizabeth’s Keys.” The guard responds, “Pass Queen Elizabeth’s Keys. All’s well.” The group continues a few more steps until they stop in front of the larger collection of guards. The Beefeater takes off his hat, holds it high and proclaims God preserve Queen Elizabeth.” The larger guard group responds “Amen”. As we watch this I am overcome with emotion and I kiss Jenny. “I love you. I want to come and see this for our 50th anniversary.” She tells me that she loves me as well and that we will be back for our 50th, 60th and 70th anniversaries. We share a long kiss and stare into each other’s eyes with love as we are led from the viewing area

As we walk back to the where the taxi will pick us up, I begin to reflect on everything that has happened to me over last year. Here I was saying goodbye to a city I never thought I would see and the reason I am here is the beautiful woman cuddling up to me as we walk. All my happiness is because of this angel. “Thank you for loving me” I whisper. She replies with the greatest answer ever. “Loving you is easy Alexa.” I didn’t know if life could get any better than it was right now, but with Jenny at my side I am sure it will.

Alexa Chapter 29: A New Tradition

The trip to London had been a wonderful time, but now it was in the past and the specter of school had returned. The daily grind was a letdown, but one that was necessary if we wanted to get through the semester. Luckily, I only had one lecture I had to attend but it was going to be the two massive papers I had to write that were going to be my downfall. Jenny had gone into an academic shell. She was trying to spend as much time getting caught up and back on track that I only seemed to see her for a brief period at night and on the weekends. Katie was no better. She had lots of labs and was also doing some shadowing at U of M Children’s Hospital. This pretty much left me alone, which usually is never a good thing. I would spend lots of time at libraries researching the two papers I had and I seemed to be devoting a lot of energy to the one class I had. After the incident on the first day of class, the rest of class just saw me as Alexa, which was both a good thing and a bad thing. Everyone was very friendly and welcoming, but there were a few guys that began to give me looks that would unnerve at me. On those days Jenny would receive extra special attention when she got home, as my own personal form of penance.

I continued to see Debbie once a week, though now it was Tuesdays. Because we had extended our trip by a day I had been back a week before I got a chance to see her. She was all excited to hear about my trip to London and the things we saw and places we went. I couldn’t help but tell her about the run ins Jenny and I had throughout the course of our trip. “But the funny thing was Debbie, no one accused me of being anything other than a lesbian. It was really odd.” She asked me to explain and the first thing I told her about was the couple in the Eye of London. I also told her it didn’t really affect me like it had in the past. “I didn’t get all weepy. I didn’t on any of them, even when the two thugs approached us on Birdcage Walk. But then again I had Marty standing up to those two jerks.” Debbie was surprised by this. “Marty stood up for you two to two hooligans?” she asked and I told her about how outraged he had been, and how Jenny and I were more scared he may get hurt than us and how lucky we had found a police officer nearby. Debbie was a little shocked by Marty’s actions. “Was that the first time he ever stood up for you, physically I mean?” Debbie asked. I told her no it wasn’t. And as much as I wanted to forget the incident at the reception, I knew I couldn’t.

“Ah, no.” I stammered as the thoughts of that drunk jerk Andrew came flooding back to me. “When we were at the Vikings reception on Saturday night, he, um got a little physical with a guy, who um, started to get a little handsy with me.” I said. Debbie nodded and said that may happen to any woman but then asked what occurred. “Well after I kneed him in the balls, Marty came up. I didn’t see it until the end, but he slammed the guy up against the wall by the throat.” I was both shaking over the thought of the jerk but couldn’t stop smiling as I remembered the actions of Marty. Debbie sat there in shock. After a moment, she finally responded “So what did Marty say to the guy?” I became a bit embarrassed over the upcoming response, but knew I had to say it. “He said that’s my daughter’s fiancée, so I guess you could say my daughter just kneed you in the balls” I gave a little giggle as I relayed Marty’s comments. The counselor Debbie left for a moment and the friend Debbie appeared. “Did he really?” Debbie asked with a giggle of her own before straightening herself up.

“That is one thing about being a woman I hoped you would avoid, but to have Marty protect you like that is wonderful. You have been so lucky to have the support you have had Alexa. Now don’t forget it. There are so many people out there who are going through what you are that are abandoned by their family and friends.” I assured her that I was never going to forget the support and love that had been given to me. We continued to talk about the trip and if I had any other issues and then I told her about the woman at Winchester and how I came back at her. Debbie admonished me a bit for being so mean but did get a chuckle out of it. She reminded me again that none of these people had come after me because of what I was born, just what I was now and that was a woman.

It was approaching the end of our session but we were still talking about my trip. We hadn’t had Debbie over in some time so I thought it might be a good time, so I asked her if she had anything planned for Saturday. I watched as she began to get a little down. “Nothing at all. It has been kind of quiet for me recently on the weekends. My friends are starting to have kids and when I go over to their homes I feel as if I am in the way. I have been spending a lot of time reading and working.” My counselor told me. I knew exactly what was needed and I also knew that at worst it was going to be just me and Jenny at home watching Netflix. “Well then, with that sad story it is decided you are coming over on Saturday night. We will even come pick you up so you don’t have to worry about driving.” I don’t know if it was my enthusiasm or the reputation that Jenny and I may have earned, but Debbie was a bit hesitant to agree to come over. “We’ll make it a cooking lesson Debbie, maybe we can teach you something that you can use on your next date.” Debbie shot me an evil look that just made laugh. “I’m just teasing Debs. So, you up for it?” Reluctantly she agreed and we set a time.

When I got home I knew it was going to be no problem with Jenny, but when Katie announced she was going to be around we all became excited. As we laid in bed that night, Jenny and I began discussing our options for dinner. “We could make spaghetti again, but Debbie might have that one down by now.” I offered up and it was Jenny who decided we should do Mexican. “We can make a little of everything. We can teach her to make tostada shells from scratch and I can teach her to make Chicken Enchiladas!” Jen said and I agreed that that sounded like a plan. “Are you going to teach to squeal when you mix by hand?” I asked which got the two of us in a minor little tickling match which ended in a long deep kiss that was soon followed by a more thorough wrestling match.

Saturday morning after our morning coffee the three of us headed out to the grocery store to get the items we needed along with a stop at Target to pick up some margarita glasses that we had not replaced since March and cleaning supplies. Katie had been all over us that the apartment needed a good cleaning, “You two are such slobs! The bathroom is a disaster and if we are going to have Debbie cooking at the apartment that kitchen needs a thorough scrubbing” Jenny and I tried to refute that we were not the whole problem, “Danny is a bigger slob then I am, always has been. Plus, we were in England” Katie just laughed at my issues “I will take care of Danny’s mess but the way blondie over here leaves a trail of destruction in the bathroom is amazing and I know for a fact that there are still dishes and food from your two’s little ‘cooking lesson’ last weekend.” Jenny and I looked at each other and began giggling. We had decided to make a simple meal of Chicken Stir Fry but somehow a food fight broke out and the idea of eating didn’t return to us until after the truce talks were completed. We agreed that the kitchen was our issue and that Jenny had a way of destroying a bathroom and said we would clean.

It wasn’t long before the apartment and ourselves were clean and ready for our guest. Just as I was ready to call Debbie, there was a knock at our door. I opened the door to find my counselor on the other side. “Debbie! What, how? I mean come in.” I said in shock. I stepped aside and watched my counselor enter. The first thing I noticed was that she was not in her usual suit or even a dress. She was wearing a pair of jeans, boots and a red long sleeve shirt and a black vest. She also seemed to be a little more relaxed then she normally is. “Hey girls, I hope you don’t mind I came over a little early. I was down at Brits watching a replay of the Imps match versus Crewe Alexandra with some friends. I caught a ride with one of them, is that okay?” she asked. I could also notice a little glint in her eye. Had she been drinking? I was dumbfounded because this was not my counselor, I wasn’t complaining I was just in shock. Jenny luckily answered before I could get my mouth back in working order.

“Of course, it is Deb. You know you are always welcome here. Like the vest. What is that symbol on it?” Jenny asked Debbie. who got a bit of a proud grin on her face. “That is a Red Imp of Lincoln City. Best football club around.” The smile confirmed that the good doctor may have had a pint or two down at Minneapolis’ British pub. We led her into the living room, where we sat down. Katie noticed the animation in our friend, and that’s what she was a friend, and announced that it was margarita time. Debbie asked us if we had taken in a football match when we were in London. “Oh yes, not live, we met up with some friends at a pub and watched a game and even adopted a team.” Jenny informed her former boss. “Man City” I said, “one of our new friends is a big fan.” Debbie laughed, “I was nervous you going to say ManU” Jenny and I both informed her that there was no way that was going to happen. “Besides we both look better in Sky Blue” I said which got Debbie laughing even more. Kattie arrived with the pitcher of margaritas and we all sat back and had one while Debbie began to ask us a little more about our trip.

“We had so much fun Debbie. Sarah and Nikki are such sweet people and so was Stephanie. We even got to meet some of the Angels! We met Hannah and of course Nikki got us together with Jamie Lee.” Jenny told her former employer. Debbie shot me a funny look. “You didn’t mention you met Jamie when you were in London. I have met her myself, very beautiful woman and very nice. And I did hear a bit about your trip from a party you two were supposed to meet” Debbie jokingly chastised us. “I felt bad we never met Sarah’s mother, but we were kind of busy” I informed my counselor.

“Yes, I heard you four were busy in the pubs for four days” Debbie said with a laugh. Katie shook her head. “You should have heard you patient here. She called me one morning, evening over there a bit tipsy.” Debbie looks over at me and Jenny and just shakes her head. “That might be one of the biggest mistakes I have ever made, introducing the four of you” a slight smile came to Debbie’s face as we tried to protest her thoughts. “You should be happy you introduced us Debbie. They are great people” Jenny said. I agreed “plus I have the best guide in this whole adventure with Nikki. She has been through all this and she has been there to answer some of my sillier questions.” Debbie laughed and agreed that Nikki and Sarah were great resources for us to lean on, she was just teasing us. “I talked with Beverly last week about something else and she filled me in a bit on your trip over from the other side. She said that you asked them to be in your wedding?” Jenny and I both produced big smiles and confirmed that we had. We spent the next half an hour filling Debbie in on some more of our trip. Telling her the fun things, especially the trip to Harrods. Debbie asked how much we had spent there. Jenny and I both became a little ashamed over the amount but when we showed her the pictures of Jenny and I in our beautiful dresses, she understood the need to buy. I saw Debbie look a little more closely at the picture of me. “I can’t believe that is the same timid, young person that walked into my office a little more than a year ago. I must be pretty good at my job to give you that much confidence to look so beautiful.” Debbie said jokingly, but I told she was a major reason that I am who I am today.

After that first pitcher of margaritas, we decided it was time to start in on cooking. I led the other three into the kitchen and began putting them to work. “OK Katie, you get the basic chopping while I get these two started in the chicken enchiladas” I commanded, only to be rebuffed by my fiancée. “Just hold your horses there, young lady. This is my specialty. I will show Debbie how to make the enchiladas.” I just roll my eyes at my better half’s comment. Debbie laughs at the two of us and marvels at how far we have come as a couple. “You can see that the love is still there but you two do enjoy getting on each other, don’t you?” Jenny and I look at each other and burst out laughing. Then Jenny decided it was time to make me blush. “As much as possible Debbie.” A quick kiss and cuddle is shared between us while Debbie continues to marvel at us and Katie groans.

We get back to our assigned task and I begin mix up the masa flour for the tostadas while Katie began in on the chopping of the various things we needed. But that is when the fun had stated. Jenny began her lesson of how to make chicken cheese enchiladas. And at first Debbie seemed to be enjoying it, but when the time came for the mixing of the filling, she seemed a bit nervous of the method. I gently teased my counselor a bit about stopping the whining and was met by a bit of the mixture landing on my face, thrown at me by Miss Thompson. “Be nice to Debbie” I was warned by the blonde-haired girl. I reached over and pulled out a small bit of dough and threw it at her. The giggling went full bore as Katie picked up two pieces of tomato and threw one at each of her roommates. Debbie quickly called a truce. “I haven’t been in a food fight in years and I am not about to start now.” She said with a laugh. I couldn’t let that go and launched a piece of dough at her. By the time our mini food fight was over, I would up with the enchilada mixture on my face and half the tomatoes were gone. Surprisingly it was Katie who became the voice of reason after Debbie had launched a stray tomato bit at Jenny. “OK, we will never eat if this keeps up” Katie announced and after the usual “Yes Mom” comment from me we went back to work. That was until I could feel another tomato bit slide down the back of my shirt. I turned and chased a squealing Jenny out of the kitchen and pinned her to the couch where the tickle attack began. As I let up, and she came under control, we looked into each other’s eyes. The deep love we shared was quite evident and we leaned together and shared a deep kiss. Jenny whispered, “I love you Lex” as we broke our kiss.

“Would you two get off each other” a frustrated Katie yelled out. As Jenny and I were returning to the kitchen, I could her Debbie telling Katie it was OK “It is rather nice seeing two people who care so much about each other.“ Katie turned and looked at the smug smile I had across my face and I stuck my tongue out at her. “Yeah it is Debbie, but you don’t live with them. They are like two children and have to be watched at all times.” Debbie laughed even harder at our roommate’s comment and mockingly gave us a stern look.

Following Katie’s latest lecture, I went about making the tostada shells. Debbie was fascinated at the whole process. The rolling out of the flour and the actual frying in grease. “Where did you learn to do that?” Debbie asked and I told her my mother had taken a class when I was younger and then I just watched how she did it. “This was about as wild as Dick-head would get with food. Tacos.” Katie added in her two cents ‘And yet he would still find a way to put ketchup on it” That got all of us laughing. We noticed by the timer that we still had sometime left before the enchiladas would be ready. So, Katie announced there was plenty of time for another round of margaritas. We hung out in the kitchen chatting like we did a year ago and it felt, comfortable. If I was relaxed last year when we had Debbie over for the first time, today I felt like this was how it was supposed to be. And while like a year ago, Jenny and I basically melded into one form, we were much more playful with one another. And it was great seeing Debbie let her hair down a bit more.

Dinner was excellent. Debbie seemed to enjoy herself and was very comfortable in teasing not just Jenny and I as a couple, but each of us individually. Once again it was another time where I realized that this is another thing I had always wanted. Four friends hanging out and having a fun time. I never had a lot of friends growing up, but now I had found friends that not only accepted me, but liked me for who I was and I began to tear up. Jenny didn’t pick up on it right away, mostly because she was cuddled back into me, but both Katie and Debbie did. Katie consoled me a bit as she cleared the table. Debbie just smiled and nodded until I told her to quit working so hard. Jenny finally picked up on it and turned and gave me a kiss. Debbie hung out for a little longer before saying she was going to head out. We called Uber for her and talked her into one more margarita. As her car arrived we thanked her again and we each got a hug from my counselor. “I think our next cooking lesson will have to be after the New Year. I can’t do this very often” Debbie said with a giggle as she left. After she was gone, we all collapsed back on the couch and agreed it had been a great night at that Debbie was more than a counselor for me. She was a friend.

After our fun night with Debbie, family once again struck center stage. And not just family, but the holidays. One year ago, Thanksgiving was the last time that either of our families had seen Alex, a person that had all but been forgotten. This year was to be the first time that Alexa was going to be center stage. But it wasn’t just my situation that had changed. Both families’ situations had changed, so new ground was going to be struck. As of the Sunday just two weeks before Thanksgiving, there was nothing planned. Leave it to mom to come through with a great idea.

It was a typical Sunday afternoon, the Vikings were away that day so I was parked in front of the TV, torturing myself watching the Purple. Jenny was parked on the other end of the couch, trying to study. Katie was at the table, feeling all lost. She was still missing that stupid boyfriend of hers, who was off attempting to shoot Bambi. The phone rang and it was my mom. “Alexa” she asked “are all of you girls there? If so put me on speaker.” Jenny was staring at me as a funny look came over my face. I didn’t break eye contact with her as I set the phone down on the table.

“Jenny, Katie? Are you two there? I have an idea.” My mother said. The three of us looked at each other with a little bit of nervousness as we awaited Charlotte’s big idea. “Well since all three of you are in new situations, as am I, I was thinking we have all of your families out to our house for Thanksgiving dinner.” The three of us stared at each other. I knew Katie would want to come, but it was Marty that might need some talking into doing it, but then another name was brought up “Could my Grandma come too Char?” Jenny asked. I let out an audible groan as I thought of the chance that Mary and my eldest brother would meet each other. My mother answered the question before I could even bring up my concerns. “Of course, she can, and bring whatever family you want. Katie, I will talk to your mother about it. I do expect you three to come down the night before and be ready to help the next morning. I will get everything organized. We now have a plan. Talk to you girls’ latter” Once again, before I could protest my mother had been my mother. She had a plan and she had implemented it. Katie ran to call her mother, even though mine had said she was going to. Jenny however saw the concern on my face.

“Lex? Are you OK?” Jenny asked. I slouched back into the couch and tried to gather my thoughts. Jenny shoved her schoolwork aside and cuddled up to me. “Lex, what is it? What is bothering you?” Anyone else I would have been able to ignore them, but not Jenny. As usual she could break away any walls I had. “What’s going to happen when Adam is, well Adam. How will that work? I don’t want Thanksgiving to be a disaster because of me” I said and started to breakdown a bit. Jenny pulled me in and tried to comfort me. “If Adam is a jerk, he will be the one to ruin Thanksgiving, not you. Besides if Daddy and Grandma are there it will be everyone against one.” I just nodded but the feeling of dread continued to hang over me, even when we went out to the lake that night to have dinner Marty and Mary. Both were very excited by the invitation that my mother had extended. Mary even pestered me to give her my mother’s phone number so she could thank her and to see if there was anything she could do.

For some odd reason, the next week and a half flew by. I had expected it to drag as I felt the weight of the coming events looming. Wednesday came and the three of us piled into my car to make the drive down to Faribault. Katie spent half the time talking about how we should go out that night in the exciting town of Faribault. I teased her that she just wanted get Danny drunk and take advantage of him. “Well I haven’t really seen him in a couple of weeks. I knew that deer hunting was big but I thought he would come by more than once.” Jenny and I just laughed. I then had to launch into a little more teasing of my ‘sister’. “And you know just because you are spending the night does not mean you two are going to be able to sneak off to his room. Charlotte will start sprinkling Holy Water on you.” I said. Katie tried to protest that Jenny and I weren’t married. Jenny and I both laughed at Katie’s predicament. “Yeah, but no unwanted pregnancies are going to come from us.” Jenny said. And while I knew it was true, it did hit me a little funny. I know I began to feel a little down, but I didn’t realize I was showing my feelings. Jenny instantly began apologizing. “Oh god, I’m so sorry babe. I didn’t mean for it to come out that way” She wrapped her arms around me and if it wasn’t for the fact I was driving, I think she would have started kissing me.

We got to my mother’s right in time for dinner. These were the times that my mother lived for. She loved having everyone under her roof, which was always tough growing up because every night there were chores that had to be done to make sure everything was ready. After we had eaten and showered my mother with her gifts from England, we were put to work. “Jenny, you go dust the living room, Katie can you go straighten up the family room. Danny get the extra chairs from the basement and Alexa you have the bathroom. “Why do I always have to do the bathrooms?” I whined which got my brother laughing. “Oh, poor baby. You afraid you might chip a nail or something?” he teased. When I told him to shut up and quit being a meathead. He began laughing even harder. That was when the voice of authority spoke up. “Would you two knock it off or you will not be coming to dinner tomorrow!” Jenny and Katie began laughing at the Quinn children. Mom brushed aside all our protests and told us to get working. As we parted for our chores I stuck my tongue out Danny who flipped me off. Mom saw this and began in on him “Daniel Timothy Quinn you get working right now and leave your sister alone.” Danny sulked off towards the basement.

After Jenny and I had finished our tasks, we return to the kitchen where we find my mother on the phone “I’ll take care of it Karen. Yes. Happy Thanksgiving to you too.” As my mother hangs up the phone, I ask her if that was my Aunt Karen and whether they were coming tomorrow. “Yes, that was and no they are not” Mom tells me and then I watched her become a bit nervous “I am going to need you two to go to the grocery store for me.” It wasn’t the fact that she needed me to go to the store it was how she said it that caught my attention. Before I could ask what was going on, she changed the subject. “Jenny can you go see where those other two are. I don’t trust them. Alexa, go dig the serving platter and bowls out of the sideboard for me will you.” Jenny and I looked at each other and I could tell she knew something was up with mom as well. I tell Jenny to go downstairs and see if they are down on the couch in the basement while I get the dished for my mother. When I return to the kitchen, I can see a bit of an odd look on my mother’s face.

“Here is the list of things you need to pick up, but there is one other thing I need you to get.” Mom informs me. “Your cousin Ashley is sitting in the coffee shop. Evidently, she and her father got into an argument and I am going to take her for a few days, just to let everything settle down a bit.” I asked mom what they had gotten into an argument about but she wouldn’t say. I pressed her a bit and finally she relented. “It was about you Alexa. I had invited your aunts and uncles to dinner, mostly just out of duty. I knew they would all say no, but Ashley found out and questioned it. Karen surprisingly backed Ashley. Your uncle was furious, told Ashley to go have fun with her ‘freak’ cousin. So, I agreed to go pick Ashley up at Erickson's, but I think it would be better if you and Jenny go get her.” I agreed and waited for Jenny to come back. As soon as she came in the kitchen, mom was quizzing her. “I suppose you caught those two down in the basement didn’t you Jenny? I swear those two are worse than you two! Alexa, you two go to the store and I will deal with the love birds.” Char said and went out the swinging door.

Jenny and I grabbed our coats and purses and began making our way to Erickson's. On the drive in I explained to Jenny what was going on with my cousin. “We have to do something special for her Lex. Make her feel welcome” Jenny said. “I know we do” I told my fiancée. “would you have a problem if we just stayed in tonight rather than go out. Maybe treat Ashley to a slumber party?” Even in the dark, I could see the million watt smile on Jenny’s face. Nothing had to be said, my idea had been adopted whole heartedly.

The Erickson’s supermarket in Faribault was new and was one that had all the various departments like you would find at a grocery store in the Cities. It had a meat counter, a bakery, a deli and a coffee shop. That is where we found Ashley. She was sitting in a booth, a bag at her side and a cup of coffee in front of her. She was slouched over and I could hear that she was whimpering a bit. Jenny and I stood over my teenage cousin hand in hand. We looked at each other with big grins before I said anything. “Hey, Ashley. You ready to go?” I said. The teenager looked up in confusion. “Alexa? Wha-what are you doing here?” she asked. “We’re here to pick you up.” I said with a smile. “You, you two didn’t have to do that. I mean thank you but, you know you didn’t have to come.” I slid in next to Ashley and put a comforting arm around her. Jenny sat across from us in the booth. “We didn’t have to, but we wanted to.” Jenny explained and I could see a little grin try and surface on Ashley’s face before she broke down into my shoulder in tears. I tried to comfort her the best I could. I finally I heard some mumbling. I lifted Ashley up a bit. “Thanks” she said. I told her it wasn’t a problem. “We’re family, right? Family takes care of each other” Ashley hugged me tighter and cried a little more. But she wasn’t the only one at the table who was crying. I could see the beautiful blonde across from me tearing up and I could feel one slowly working its way down my cheek.

I stood up and motioned for Ashley to follow me out. “Come on Ashley. Let’s get Char her ingredients before she has a meltdown wondering where we are.” Ashley giggles a bit and slides out of the booth and grabs her bag. I take Jenny by the hand and the three of us begin moving through the store. As we walk through and grab the radishes and green onions my mother wants, I look at my cousin. “You know what we should do tonight? We should have a slumber party, just the three of us.” Ashley looks up and sees both Jenny and I smiling. “You guys have better plans than hanging out with some high schooler.” Jenny refuted her immediately. “Nah, we can go out anytime, we don’t get to have that many slumber parties, especially with our cousins. I only have one girl cousin I talk to and she is older than me. It will be fun. We will get a couple of movies, make some popcorn, do our nails. What do you say?” The smile that has slowly been percolating begins to grow bigger. She agrees to our plan and we make our way through the store.

It was as we reached the dairy case that Ashley was able to witness a little of what I get to go through. As I walked up to the case, Mrs. O’Brien, one of the crabby little church ladies, was at the dairy cooler. At first, she gave me a pleasant smile but then I watched as her face changed as she realized who I was. Not wanting to slink away, I tried to be pleasant. “Good evening Mrs. O’Brien” I said to her with a smile. She instantly began showing contempt towards me. “Ugh, it’s you! I can’t believe that you would go against god’s will this way. Pretending to be a woman! It is just revolting.” I looked at the woman who for most of my life had been a thorn in my side. I wanted to come back at her, I wanted to get her off high horse. “Excuse me Mrs. O’Brien, but for my whole life you have been one of the most self-righteous people I have ever known. And I know you are a staunch Catholic and believer in the doctrine of the Catholic Church. So why can’t you follow the words of Jesus when he says, “Love one another as I have loved you?”

The woman became confused that I would come back at her, but she rallied. “What you are doing is going against the teachings of the Catholic Church! It is sick and perverted” I could feel a little smirk come across my face. I looked over at Jenny and Ashley. Ashley was standing there in shock, her eyes as wide as saucers over my theological showdown. Jenny was working very hard to suppress a giggle. I turned back to Mrs. O’Brien “So what you are telling me is that the tenants of the Church supersede the instruction of our Savior?” Horror overtook Mrs. O’Brien’s face. I simply reached into the cooler and grabbed the tub of sour cream and returned to my fiancée and young cousin. Jenny’s face was now beet red and her hand was covering her mouth. I simply reached down and took Jenny’s hand. As we were walking away, I turned and wished Mrs. O’Brien a Happy Thanksgiving and we continued our shopping trip. As soon as we were in one of the aisles, Jenny and I both burst out laughing so hard we had to stop walking. Ashley had just caught up to us and was completely shocked at what had transpired. She looked at me and asked if that kind of thing happened a lot. Jenny answered before I could say anything.

“It happens more than it should, but your cousin here has become much bolder as time has gone on. She is almost ruthless these days.” I feign indignation, which earns me both an “Aww sorry babe” and a kiss from Jenny. Ashley stands there giggling a bit and averting her eyes. We continue our trek for Charlotte and get everything on her list, plus a big bottle of diet Coke and some snacks before we check out. We stop at the Redbox in the store and pick out a couple of movies for the night before we begin our drive back to mom’s. Along the way, Ashley begins to ask us a few questions about us. ‘You guys are funny together, but do people come after you too Jenny?” Jenny looks at me for a moment before answering “Sometimes, more than Alexa knows probably. But that doesn’t matter. We love each other more than anything in the world.” Jenny says as she grips my hand a little tighter and flashes me her heart melting smile. Ashley continued her questioning. “You guys are pretty unique that’s for sure, how much you love each other. But have you ever met another couple like you? You know someone who is changing into a girl and a girl?” I fielded this one.

“Yes, we have, not exactly like us. They are two of our best friends in the world. We just went and saw them in London. Nikki has already had the operation, but I would say they are maybe the only two people we know who are more in love than us.” It was my turn to flash a smile at Jenny, who the said “We are more in love than Snikki” I began to giggle over that. “I’m telling Sarah you said that” I replied and the giggle fit between the two of us hit. Ashley stated grilling us about our trip to London and we began to tell her all about it. How we had gone to see the Vikings play, had met famous British celebrities and gone to two concerts of our favourite group. Ashley said she had never heard of ‘Out of Heaven’ before. “Well let’s change that!” Jenny said. “When you go back to school on Monday, you will be able to tell all your friends about this English group your cool cousin played for you. You will be famous for the being the first one to know of Out of Heaven.” With that Jenny connected her phone via Bluetooth to my car and the sounds of Becca, Adeole, Kayla and Steph’s harmonies were streaming through the car. Ashley was impressed and wanted to know more about them. I do think we embarrassed her a bit when Jenny and I joined in with the recording of our new friends.

We pulled into the driveway and got the groceries and Ashley’s bag and entered the house. I was the first in the kitchen. “Mom, can Ashley sleep over?” I yelled out as a joke. Ashley stood in the doorway, looking a bit lost. “Ah hi Aunt Charlotte” Ashley said in greeting. My mother looked up and a smile slowly came to her face. “As long as it’s family, it’s okay.” My mother answered. Jenny tried to play along a bit. “Does that mean I have to leave?” What came out of Charlotte’s mouth proved just how far Jenny and I had come in her eyes. “Oh, shut up Jenny.” She said. Rather than see Jenny get all hurt, her smile got big. I leaned in and whispered one of our favourite lines. “I think she is coming around” Mom shot the two of us giggling girls ‘the look’ while her maternal instincts took over with my young cousin. “Come sit down Ashley. Are you hungry? Thirsty?” My mom said as she led her to the kitchen table. Ashley told her she was fine but mom still needed to make sure her niece was taken care of. Jenny and I put the bags on the counter and left my mom and Ashley alone. As soon as we were in the dining room, Jenny took me in her arms and laid a long lingering kiss on me. “You are incredible, do you know that? What you did for Ashley just more proof of why I love you.” She told me as we began kissing again. She stopped after a bit “Let’s go change and get ready for this slumber party.” The two of us walked hand in hand up to my room and began to change into our Gopher Jerseys. As I was looking at Jenny, I realized that Ashley might feel a bit out of place and that’s when an idea hit me. I ran out of my room and went to Danny’s. A few minutes later I returned with Danny’s old Faribault Falcons hockey jersey. Jenny’s smile got a little larger as I showed her my idea. “Just another reason you are the best, Lex” she told me and we kissed again.

We went down stairs to the kitchen, where we saw my cousin and mother sat at the table. My mother had found a way to get Ashley to eat something. Ashley looked up from her bowl of soup and a true smile spread across her face. “You ready for our slumber party Ashley?” Jenny asked and she was answered with an excited nod. “I’ll go get my nightgown on and I’ll come join you guys.” Ashley said as she started to get up. I stopped her as she began walking towards us. ‘There is one rule though Ashley. You need a hockey jersey to be part of the party” I said trying to tease her a bit. Ashley started looking a bit down. I broke it with my comment “Good thing Danny still has his” I said as I produced the beat-up jersey. A slight squeal of delight came as Ashley hugged both Jenny and I as she ran off to get changed. Mom got up from the table and came over and gave both Jenny and I hugs. “I don’t know how you two do it, but you two always seem to bring out the best in people.” Mom said as she hugged each of us and gave us each a kiss on the cheek.

Ashley came through the door. The sad smile we had seen an hour ago was gone. Now the bubbly teenager we had seen at the State Fair was in front of us. “All set” she announced. I had Jenny take her into the family room and told them I would go get some sleeping bags and pillows. Jenny and Ashley disappeared through the door to the living room while I began to head upstairs. As the other two left, my mother called out “Alexa. Thank you for taking care of her. You are the daughter I always dreamed of having.” I began to tear up and raced back towards her and shared another hug before I headed out and mom began making some popcorn for us. I got the sleeping bags situated and soon the three of us were spread out in front of the TV watching some rom-com.

We were about halfway through the first movie, when Danny and Katie came home. “Hi Danny, Hi Katie.” Ashley squealed out at the two. Katie and Danny paused and looked at each other before turning their gaze back at us three girls curled up on the floor watching a movie and eating popcorn. “So, are you spending the night Ash?” Danny asked as he plopped down on the couch pulling my roommate with him. Ashley popped up from her prone position and the smile she flashed her older cousin was huge. “Yeah. Alexa and Jenny invited me over for a slumber party!” the fifteen your old girl informed the lovebirds. Danny shook his head, but Katie gave a knowing smile. Jenny and I asked the two about the festivities in town. They said nothing much was going on. While Danny was telling us a joke he had heard, Katie slipped away, excusing herself for a moment. Just as Danny had finished the punchline, Katie reappeared, complete in her own Gopher jersey. “Do you care if I join?” She asked. Danny shot her a funny look as we readily agreed. Katie slipped over and gave Danny a kiss, which got Ashley giggling again. “You know we weren’t going to be sleeping together, especially after the lecture we got from Char.” Katie said to her boyfriend, who got up from the couch and sulked off. Katie took her place on the floor as we hit the pause and returned to our movie.

As the first movie ended, Ashley got up and said she was going to get something to drink and asked if anyone wanted anything. After taking our orders, she bounced out of the room. As soon as the door closed Katie began in on me and Jenny “You two are too much. You just went and picked her up and pulled her in and turned her into a giggling girl again?” I nodded, but Jenny spoke. “I helped but it was all Lex” I tried to refute my girlfriend’s comments but she would have none of it and continued to sing my praises. Katie smiled “That’s why you are one of the best, Alexa. That’s the person you have always been, but now that you are happy with yourself it just seems to rub off even more.” Katie’s words got me crying. But rather than Jenny consoling me it was my ‘big sister’ who took me in her arms.

We plopped down and started watching the second movie. Mostly that one was ignored as a little gossip session started “What do you see in that big dope of a cousin of mine?” Ashley asked Katie, which of course got Jenny and I laughing away. Katie tried to get all defensive. “He is not a big dope. He’s very kind, and loving and sweet” Katie paused for a second and a slightly evil grin took over her face “plus he is hot.” The other three of us just gave out an “ewww” and then began laughing at Katie. She didn’t care though, she was in love. Jenny then turned her attention away from our roommate to my cousin. “So, Ashley, any boys in your life?” I watched Ashley turn beet red from my fiancée’s question. In a very hushed tone she told us yes. “I have been ‘going with’ this one boy from school. His name is Dylan Lewis. He is in my grade and is the backup quarterback on the football team. He is really nice, once you get him away from all the boys.” Katie began laughing. “I know the feeling. When Danny is with the guys, he tries to act like a macho jerk but when we are alone he is the sweetest, kindest guy. You will meet. Boys can be so silly” Ashley agreed with my roommate and then made an announcement. “For the rest of the night, no talking about dumb boys. It’s just us girls. I want to hear more about London.” And even though Katie was sick of London she agreed.

Jenny had started in on the story of our lunch with Stephanie, Kayla, Jamie and Snikki when she looked at me and stopped talking. Little did I realize it, but I had begun crying a bit. She instantly pulled me in and asked me what was wrong. Katie was used to my little outbursts, but Ashley wasn’t. She instantly got concerned, but Katie waved her off. Jenny just held me because she knew what it was that set me off. “It’s true and you know that, it is just us girls.” I nodded before looking up at Jenny and saying, “I know, but a Quinn just said that to me” I could see a smile come to Jenny’s face and she pulled me in a little tighter. We broke the embrace and I looked at my young cousin. I whispered a thanks to her and the two of us shared a hug. It just drove home the point that every day I was being accepted by more and more people.

The next morning came way too early for the four of us. We had spent the night doing each other nails, talking about celebrities and mostly laughing. We told Ashley all about our new friends in London, the famous modeling group the Angels. She was in awe over them as we not only showed her pictures from their website but that the fact that Jenny and I and Jamie were Facebook friends. But mom shaking us loose at 6 AM brought us back to the reality of the holiday that lay ahead. “Come on girls up and at ‘em! Busy day ahead! Lots to do. The four of us just groaned as we tried to stretch out from our evening rest. I almost felt sorry for Ashley. She was just looking for a brief escape from her family and now here she was being put into slave labor by her aunt. The four of us padded into the kitchen where thankfully mom had already had the coffee going and we each enjoyed a cup before beginning on our chores. “OK” Charlotte announced “We have lots of things to get accomplished in the next five hours, which includes all of us getting ready. So, Ashley, I want you to go to the side board and get out ten place settings and the silverware out of the drawer and set the table. If you need help putting in a leaf, wake your cousin up.” My mother told my cousin before spinning around and looking at Katie “and no you cannot go wake him up Kathleen!” Jenny and I lose it as Katie sulks.

Soon we were all doing tasks while mom floated around like some sort of director/foreman, overlooking everything we did and giving little tips here and there. I was getting a bit frustrated because I knew how to peel potatoes. Jenny had interestingly become my mother’s little pupil. She was teaching Jenny everything about preparing the bird for cooking and how to make stuffing. Katie, who was standing next to me cleaning vegetable for the relish tray, began in on Jenny. “Look at the little teacher’s pet.” I couldn’t help but giggle, which of course got Kattie giggling. I had to add in “looks like we have been replaced Katie.” I then felt a dish towel hit me in the back of the head. “Well at least she doesn’t talk back like two smart mouths I know” my mother told me and Katie. I turned to see Jenny standing there with a smug smile on her face, before she sticks out her tongue at me, an act that I repeated.

Just as Jenny, under complete supervision of Charlotte, slides the turkey in the oven Danny enters the kitchen in all his morning glory. Boxers, T-shirt, hair going every which way and scratching himself. Katie drops her radishes and runs over to give her boyfriend a kiss, while my mother begins in on her middle child “Danny! We have guests here! Go put on some clothes!” As he breaks his good morning kiss he smiles down at Katie before answering our mother. “I don’t see any guests, I only see family.” That comment and the mile-wide smile on Katie’s face gets Jenny and I staring at each other with our mouths wide open. Danny sees us standing there in shock “Knock it off you two” which causes us to giggle and Katie to turn around and flash us aa big smile. Ashley comes into the kitchen right at that moment. As she sees Danny her eyes grow wide and she begins to giggle. I wave her over to stand with Jenny and me. She tried to hide her eyes from her older boy cousin who stands there with his grin on his face.

We had plenty of time to get cleaned up and changed before the guests started to arrive. Jenny and I changed into simple, but still stylish dresses. Mine in purple, hers in red. And is always our custom, the two of us share a kiss. Ashley walked into my room at the same time. She started to giggle a bit and then saw what we were wearing. She paused and looked down at the jeans and sweater she was wearing and began to look a little sad. Jenny and I both noticed and we shared a smile before I spoke up “Hey Ash, how about we get you a little dressed up.?” The look of excitement was wonderful. Jenny went digging through our suitcases and came out with a nice tan, knee length skirt while I dug around and found a light blue blouse that would match perfectly. After Ashley changes, I began working on her hair and Jenny began putting some light makeup on Ashley. In just a few minutes my cousin had gone from a cute little teenager to a very attractive young woman. As she looked at herself in the mirror, her smile grew a mile wide but then something different happened, she started to tear up. She turned and gave Jenny and I both big hugs. “Thank you so much! I never had a big sister. But I feel like I have two now!” she said as she sobbed a bit. Our moment was broken by the sound of the doorbell and my mother yelling up for Ashley to get that. Jenny smiled and leaned over and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. “I don’t know how, but you just keep getting better and better” she told me.

Jenny and I were just coming down the stairs as Ashley was opening the door. “Ashley?” we heard Barb ask. “Hi Mrs. Fahey! Come in!” Ashley said and held the door open for our roommate’s mother. “Wow, Ashley. You look so grown up, I didn’t even recognize you.” Barb told my cousin who told her it was all my and Jenny’s doing. Barb noticed Jenny and I coming down the stairs and smiled at us. “They are something else, aren’t they?” Barb said as she smiled up at us. The smile was one of approval and acknowledgement that we had done something nice. Ashley took Barb’s coat and Jenny and I followed Barb into the kitchen where she greeted my mother and then the two us. “I thought I would come early and see if you needed a hand.” Mom instantly put her to work. Katie finally appeared and mother and daughter shared a hug. Soon the six of us were working away in the kitchen to get everything ready for the meal. Barb did ask where Danny was. “I think your son-in-law is in watching the pregame shows” Jenny said which got all of us giggling except for Katie who stood with a proud smile.

I was at the sink when I noticed a familiar black Lincoln pull into the driveway. I watched Marty get out of the driver’s side of the car and head over to the passenger and help his mother out. For this first time today, my nerves were starting to get to me. This was going to be a little different meal then either of those two was going to be used to. I called out for Jenny to follow me and we went to the door to greet Marty and Mary. “Hello Mary, Marty, Happy Thanksgiving!” I told the pair as they walked up the sidewalk. “Hi daddy, hi grandma” Jenny called out as the two older Thompsons reached the front door. We exchanged hugs with both Marty and Mary as we led them into the house. Mom was standing right there as we entered. “Hello Mary and Marty. Welcome to my home.” Mom said as she exchanged a handshake with Marty and a hug with Mary. I could tell mom was a little nervous about having the two of them there, most evident when she began leading Mary into the seldom used living room. And once again, god bless Mary Thompson. She looked around. “Nice room, but where’s the kitchen? I prefer to hang out with the cooks and drink wine?” she stated as she flashed her devilish smile. Mom nodded and led her into the kitchen. I didn’t need to ask where Marty wanted to go and Jenny and I led him into the family room where Danny was.

“Hey Marty” Danny said getting up to greet my future father-in law “got here just in time. Game is about to start. Can I get you anything?” I was shocked at what a good host Danny was being, I was even more shocked over Marty’s response. “Yeah I’ll have a beer.” Before I could say anything, Katie came into family room and let her opinion be known. “Wow Mr. T, don’t think I have ever seen you have a beer before. Will you grab me one too Danny” Marty chuckled at Katie’s name for him as he always does. When Danny returns, Katie cuddles in the big recliner with her boyfriend while Marty takes a seat on the couch. It wasn’t long before the two men began dissecting the upcoming Viking-Lion game. Jenny and I return to the kitchen where we find a discussion on cooking a turkey going on. “I do miss cooking a big meal for my family, but they always have such different plans. Right now, Bridget and her family are off skiing and I can never get Robert home.” Charlotte sympathizes with Mary, “I have been lucky, but this may be the last one. With those two getting married and the other two practically married I will be lucky if I see any of them.” Mary nodded at that comment while Barb just stood there nodding her head. “It has always just been me and Katie and my mother, but now that mom has moved into the nursing home it’s just been me and Katie.” That’s when mom floored Jenny and me. “That’s all right Barb, you and I can be the two old bittys that drive their children insane at holidays.” Barb began giggling at my mom as she put her arm around my mom.

I thought everything was going great. Ashley seemed as glued to Jenny as I as she had been all night. Danny and Marty were chatting away about the game. Mom and Barb had formed a new alliance and being around Mary was always great. That is when I heard the front door open. In walked Adam, and I could see by the expression on his face he was not thrilled to be here. “Happy Thanksgiving” my mom called out to my oldest brother who just grunted in response. He merely walked past the kitchen and towards the family room with mom close on his heels. I grabbed Jenny and dragged her out into the family room. Mom was right there as Adam let out one of his typical comments “Who are you?”

Marty slowly rose from the couch and stood and eyed my brother up while mom began the introductions. “Adam this is Marty Thompson, Jenny’s father. Marty this is my oldest son Adam.” Marty extended his hand but Adam simply turned away and looked at Danny. “Any beer or is everyone turned into a bunch of wine drinkers?” Danny slowly rose from his chair and eyed up our older brother. ‘Take the man’s hand” Danny ordered. Adam looked at him like he was nuts but Danny pressed on “take his hand”. Adam grunted and turned and shook Marty’s hand before heading to the garage to get a beer. Danny called out to grab three more, that prompted the first shot by Adam at me. “I thought Alex drank wine now” as he went into the garage. Mom was incensed when Adam came back in the room. “Adam her name is Alexa and...” Marty turned and looked at mom and told her to relax. Adam handed two beers to Danny and reluctantly handed one to Marty before taking a seat in the recliner. “Thank you” Marty said but Adam just grunted.

I had been around Marty enough to recognize a lot of his emotions. I had had seen him happy, I had seen him sad. I had seen disgusted and I had seen him mad, but the look he gave Adam reminded me of the Vikings reception in London. It was that same look of amusement he had on his face when my old pal Andrew cried out “do you know who I am”. Mom was still upset, but she could see that Marty was more than a match for my brother. Jenny took a seat on the couch and I asked her if she wanted anything and she said she would take a beer so I went out and grabbed two before settling down. I knew that Jenny was not much of a beer drinker and that this was a shot at Adam. I handed Jenny a beer and took my seat next to my fiancée. Jenny than lobbed the next shoot at my brother, “Thanks babe” she told me and then leaned over and gave me a big kiss. I could hear both Katie and Danny try and stifle laughs at Jenny’s over the top kiss. Marty chastised us a bit telling us enough of that as we began to kiss a bit more. Adam just sat and groaned.

As the game went on, I think we surprised Adam by how into the game the three of us on the couch were. Especially when Marty and I got into our weekly discussion about the Vikings defensive backs. “Newman just needs to hang it up” I exclaimed as I watched Golden Tate catch another pas on the 39-year-old cornerback “What, you want Alexander in there?” Marty asked over the top of his daughter. “Linval would be a better nickel than Newman.” Jenny groaned “Enough you two! Every week the same argument! And neither of you is starting the Sendejo argument again do you understand me.” We both shook our heads. Adam couldn’t let it slide and gave out a little snort of derision. Marty turned at looked at Adam “Is there a problem Adam?” Marty said in an even voice. For the first time that I could remember, I watched Adam cower away from somebody other than my father. Adam shook his head and went back to watching the game.

As the half went on, and the Vikings couldn’t get a running game going, the anxiety level in the room went up. Any arguments and hostility towards one another were now directed at the team in purple. Mary must have heard the yelling and came out of the kitchen to investigate along with Barb. Mary took up a spot behind the couch and in a move that shouldn’t have surprised me but did, she reached down and grabbed Jenny’s beer from her and took a sip. When the Vikings dumped it off to the tight end on 3rd and 8, Mary became visibly upset. “When are they going to find some linemen and give Sam some time.” She hollered out. Jokingly Jenny, Marty and I all ducked. “Knock it off you three. I am not the last one to break anything in this family.” Barb began to laugh and asked who had and everybody but Adam turned and pointed at Jenny, who began to blush. Mary went on to tell Barb the story of how Jenny broke a lamp during the Viking-Packer game.

As halftime approached, I could sense the activity coming from the kitchen. Knowing that this was a good time to get up and help mom, I grabbed Jenny by the hand and we began helping shuttle the various dishes to the table. Mom drafted Jenny to help her get the turkey out of the oven while I was directed to begin whipping the potatoes. I jokingly asked Jenny if she wanted to do the potatoes and I was met by a sly middle finger from Jenny that she pretended to itch her nose with. I had Ashley grab me the milk and butter I needed and had her help me drain the potatoes. We had made so many, it was easier for me to do it as two smaller batches and Ashley was a great help as I tried to maneuver everything. And just as Char had planned, everything was ready as halftime began. Everyone was called to the table and for the first time ever, someone other than King Richard took the chair at the head of the table on Thanksgiving. Unfortunately, it was someone who was almost as big a jerk as my father who assumed that seat. After mother began saying grace, Adam began to carve the turkey. He got plenty of advice from his younger brother which he was not too appreciative of and the two had to be reprimanded by our mother. I felt a bit sorry for Barb, who had been positioned to the left of Adam and Katie who sat on his other side. I realized that mom had set that up because they were two people who would not put up with Adam being Adam.

Thankfully the meal was quiet as far as Adam and I went. We had kept it civil, mostly because we didn’t say anything to each other. We had decided to save the fireworks until after dinner. During the meal, Barb quizzed Jenny and me about our trip, and as we had with almost everybody, we were a bit over the top in our excitement. I can tell Adam was none too impressed with the enthusiasm Jenny and I displayed. When we showed Barb the picture of me and Jenny in our dresses for the Viking reception, I watched Adam get up from the table and storm off into the family room. Danny started to get up but mom told him to sit down. “What’s wrong with Adam, Aunt Charlotte?” Ashey asked, “Why is he so crabby?” I beat my mother to the punch and explained that it was all because of me. “That’s just silly, doesn’t he realize how much happier you are?” Ashley asked and before I could answer, Mary broke in “No he doesn’t. He is more concerned in how he may be looked at.” Ashley nodded silently and I looked over at Mary as we exchanged a smile. Mary spoke up again. “Now if you will excuse me, Charlotte could you direct me to the powder room?” Ashley instantly volunteered to show Mary. I watched as the youngest and oldest guests walked out. Ashley, just like me, seemed captivated by the older woman and Mary was nothing but kind as the two went out. Danny and Marty got up from the table and returned to the Family Room to catch up on the game, while the rest of us went about clearing the table. Mom and Barb took control of putting away the leftovers while Jenny, Katie and I began ferrying in the various dishes. It was during my second trip to the dining room that I heard low rumble from the Family Room. Jenny was coming through the kitchen door at the same time. I must have displayed some look of fear, because I watched a nervous look come over Jenny’s face. I turned and went to the family room.

As I entered the Family Room, I found Adam standing there all worked up trying to explain his views to Mary. “He is a freak! He thinks this is all normal and has all of you convinced it is normal! It is a disgrace! I mean what he has to done this family is just disgusting! He killed my father! He’s got Danny and I fighting, all because he has decided he is a girl!” I could see Marty getting real red in the face and before he could say anything, I heard Mary tell her son to keep his mouth shut. I then watched an 86-year-old woman walk up to my bully of a brother and let lose. “If anyone has done anything to destroy this family it is you young man. From what I have been told, you have never even made an attempt to get to know your sister. And that is what she is, your sister. You have just taken it upon yourself to be judge and jury. It doesn’t conform to your way of thinking, so you lash out at it. You don’t realize what it does to others. You don’t realize what this close-minded view of yours has done to your mother. How your rejection of Alexa has affected her. You just want to sit here with some sort of superiority complex. Well young man I am here to set you straight. I think you need to do some hard thinking. And I will also let you know I will be watching. If you think I may have been nasty here, just wait. This is nothing.”

I could see the anger in my brother’s face. And I think he may have said something if it wasn’t for the fact that there were nine pairs of eyes staring him down, almost tempting him to say something so they could unleash on him. He just grumbled under his breath and stormed out of this house. A level of tension followed him out the door and what little tension there was, was broken by Barb. “We need to have this group get together every year for Thanksgiving. That was fun.” Everybody in the room began laughing and I watched Jenny give our roommate’s mother a hug around the shoulders. I began to cry a bit and went over to Mary and broke down as I wrapped her in a hug. She took me in her arms and let me cry on her shoulder. I whispered a thank you into her ear. She stood me up right and looked me in the eye. “You know better than to thank me young lady. You know I am here for you no matter what. You are family now and I will not let someone like him tear you down.” I could feel one of her arms release me and then a second latter I was enveloped by the arms that were always there for me. Jenny wrapped me up and showed me the love that always carried me through these times. As I was coming to grips with what had happened and the support shown me, I heard my other brother be, well my other brother.

“Are we done with all this melodrama? I would like to get back to watching the Vikings.”

Leave it to Danny to bring everything back to a normal place. As Jenny led me to the couch, she sat me down and held me. I looked up at those beautiful blue eyes and knew that all was OK. One year ago, I was freak, someone my family looked down upon but now I was surrounded by a family that cared about me. I looked up at Jenny and tried to thank her for taking care of me. Jenny smiled down at me and once again showed that she still could read my mind.

“Shh. Nothing needs to be said babe. We love you Alexa. All of us. Especially me” and she laid a long deep kiss on me. As we sat back, it really began to sink in that all of these people cared for me. Screw that bastard. I had enough family right here in this room, and no one more special than beautiful blonde woman who held me.

Alexa Chapter 30: What Are You Doing Here?

Thanksgiving weekend marked the end of the fun and the start of getting ready for finals. While I only had the one final and, thanks to some hard work, only one paper to write Jenny was going to be overloaded. Jenny had two finals and three papers to write. I offered to help, but she would have none of that. The only bright part of all this work was the Jenny would be done with Finals on the 13th and we would have plenty of time to get crazy when she was done. The other bright spot in a lot this was that I got to spend more time with Katie. Katie was pretty much down to labs and clinicals for her nursing degree and other than one final she did not have a lot to do either, so we wound up going to lunch and shopping a bit more. Reconnecting with my sister was great. There were times that the freedom Katie and I had irritated my better half, who was not afraid of upsetting me at this time of year because it was finals.

Jenny and I both managed to get through finals without having a major blow up, though I did come close to really setting her off. About a week before her last final she came back from the library exhausted. She plopped down on the couch and reached for her bag and pulled out her iPad and kept reading. I had been feeling a bit lonely and decided that damn the tests, I wanted my fiancée! So, I cuddled up into her, which she had no problem with as she just put an arm around me and continued to read. It was when I began kissing her on the neck she got a little wound up. “Damn it Lex, I am trying to read here! Can you just please either stop it or go to the other end of the couch.” I felt hurt and disappointed at that point. Rather than go to the end of the couch I decided to speak up. “Fine! Sorry for bothering you” I told Jenny and I stormed off to the bedroom, slamming the door. It wasn’t more than a minute before Jenny was knocking on the door. ‘Lex, come on. Don’t be so bitchy.” She said through the door. That kind of set me off. “So, I am a bitch now is that it? I was just trying to help you relax a bit and get your mind off school for a brief time. But now I am a bitch? Whatever. Go back to reading Jung or whatever.” I heard nothing from the other side of the door as I pulled the blankets up tighter around me. I began to cry a bit. I wanted someone to talk to about this, and I knew the perfect person but there were two problems. One it was 4 AM where she was and two, all my electronic equipment was out in the living room. I curled up and began to doze off, whimpering the whole time.

I don’t know how long I had been asleep, but I was awoken to the sound of sobbing and an arm slung over me. I knew there was only one person it could be. I rolled over and looked my crying fiancée in the eye. I said nothing, mostly because she may have been right. Maybe I was being a bitch, but I had missed my soulmate and I needed her to come to a bit of reality that while school was important, so was I. Jenny looked at me and began trying to apologize. “I am sorry babe. I know I have been busy and you have kind of taken a back seat. I was wrong. Will you forgive me?” That was all I wanted her to say and was now struck with the conundrum of whether I should just let it go or make a point. Seeing Jenny crying away made me realize that there was no reason for this little tiff. I began to weep to. Through the tears I began to apologize to her. “I am sorry too. I guess I was being a bitch. I just...” I paused because I started sobbing even more and had a hard time catching my breath. Finally, I did “I just missed you. I don’t mean to be this way, but I do want to cuddle up with you and you have just been kind of, distracted. Sorry for being so needy.” She tried to tell me I wasn’t being needy and that she had been wrong for ignoring me. We just held each other for the rest of the night. The following day and every day after that, we made sure we spent some time together, holding each other and listening about the others day. I still felt guilty about starting the whole thing, but I wasn’t complaining because I got some needed Jenny time.

But soon finals were finally over and like the year before, a night on the town was needed. Katie thought that one more person should be allowed to join us, but I was a bit skeptical. After a long discussion, we decided that Katie would be allowed to bring Danny with. Katie’s argument was that if Jenny and I were going to be hanging on each other all night, she wanted someone to hang on. Jenny and I couldn’t argue with that logic, so we decided to allow my boneheaded brother to join us for our night on the town. Danny had shown up a little after three on Friday, so he could be there when Katie came back from her last clinical of the day. He came right from work and Jenny laid into him right away. “I sure hope you are going to change before we head out.” Jenny said to Danny who shot her a look that seemed to say he knew better than to go out in a flannel and a pair of jeans. Jenny began pushing him to go get cleaned up, so he would look all nice for his girlfriend when she came home. Danny of course fought Jenny’s prodding but also was smart enough to know she was right. He grabbed a beer and headed for the bathroom to get cleaned up. We decided it was time to get the weekend started right and pulled out the first bottle of wine. After sharing a kiss and a toast we downed the first glass before reaching for the bottle again. We hadn’t done much drinking since we had been in London, so the wine went to our heads quickly. We had become giggly and a little more affectionate that normal to each other. Rather than kick back on the couch, we decided the big chair would be better suited for Quinn-Thompson discussion number one. It was Quinn-Thompson discussion number two that was going to be fun.

Danny came out wearing a nice V-Neck Sweater and his best pair of jeans. It was typical Danny. For some reason the wine had gotten to Miss Thompson and she became a bit boisterous. ‘No, no, no. Not going to cut it Danny. If you are going to be out with a sexy babe like Katie, you have to look better than that” she told her future brother-in-law. I just giggled as Danny looked down at what he was wearing. ‘What’s wrong with this? These are some of my best clothes.” Jenny agreed with him that they probably were, but also told him it was time for a change. “You need to step it up a bit Danny. The days of looking like a shitkicker are over, at least on party nights. You should complement that gorgeous girlfriend you have. But you have come to the right place, the Quinn-Thompson Make Over Service is open for business.” Jenny said with a smile before telling me to go get our purses and that we were going to take my brother shopping. He tried to protest but Jenny just held up her hand. “Not listening Danny. We are going to make you look good. Come on” she told him. We went down to Jenny’s car, but before we got in she tossed my brother the keys informing him that he had to drive as we had already been drinking. I got into the back seat and watched as Jenny began giving my brother directions to downtown.

We pulled into the ally between Nicollet and Marquette behind a group of doors. Danny and I were both a bit bewildered by Jenny, but she knew exactly where she was going. She strode up to a door stamped with the words “Kramer’s” on it. I had heard of this place before and was sure that Danny had never been in a store like this. We both had been to Leland’s in Faribault, your typical small-town men’s clothing store, but this was different. This was Kramer’s Haberdashery, a very exclusive shop in Downtown Minneapolis that had been around for almost a hundred years. I knew that this was where Marty bought his suits and I was anxious to see what my brother would think of this place. Jenny guided us in where we were met by Ed, the latest in the long line of proprietors. He greeted Jenny warmly. “Hello Jennifer. What brings you in today? Christmas gift for your father?” he asked. Jenny returned the greeting but told him why we are here. “This is my future brother-in-law, Danny. He needs something sharp for tonight. Something better than what he is wearing now.” Jenny said while she exchanged evil glances with my brother. It was quite funny, and I couldn’t help but laugh. I watched Jenny go into her “Barbie playing” mode, a mode I knew all too well. She began going through the racks looking for something. Mr. Kramer took my brother to a side fitting room where he began measuring him, so we would know his sizes. I joined my fiancée in going through the racks of clothes. Jenny came upon a suit that she thought would look perfect and handed it to me to take to my brother. This went on for some time as the sizing was debated on. I thanked the lord that no one was in the store, because the two future in-laws did not allow things like a curtain to interfere with their typical good-natured battle. I took a little sympathy on my brother. I even joked with him that he was now Jenny’s ‘Ken doll’. He didn’t understand what I was saying, and I explained it to him before returning to see what Jenny had up her sleeve this time. As I walked up to Jenny I could hear Danny scream out. “And I am no damn Ken doll Jenny!” Jenny and I had to stop and hold each other up we were laughing so hard.

In about an hour’s time frame, Jenny had found a completely new look for my brother, right down to his shoes. “You can’t be wearing those boots with this suit.” She told my agitated brother and then disappeared to find a pair of shoes for him. She came back and soon Danny looked good, for a change. Jenny paid Mr. Kramer for all his time and effort, and we were back out the door on our way to show my brother’s girlfriend the fruits of our afternoon’s labor. As we approached the door, we could hear music playing so we knew Katie was home. I turned and looked at my brother. “You wait out here and we will introduce you OK? You do look very nice Danny and I will bet you Katie will love it.” Danny rolled his eyes while Jenny stood there like a proud teacher about to let her star pupil out on the world. Jenny and I went in to the apartment where we found Katie milling about with a glass of wine her hand. “Hey guys”, she said, ‘You seen Danny? He has been here but now he’s gone.” Jenny and I shared a smile before we began in “Miss Fahey, we have a special surprise for you tonight.” I said in my best game-show announcer voice. Jenny adopted a similar voice. “Yes, we do Alexa. We would like to introduce you to the new and approved Daniel Timothy Quinn!” And we both stood sideways and waved arms to the door in our best “Price is Right” show model manner. But Danny did not enter. I had to yell at him “Hey bozo, that’s your cue.” The door opened and in walked my brother. We could hear a gasp come from Katie.

Standing in the doorway was my brother. A very fashionable grey suit that fit him perfectly across his broad shoulders, the light purple (he refused to call it lilac) dress shirt opened a few buttons and the matching slacks in a skinny cut. The black plain toe derby shoes set off the whole look. He looked nothing like my brother. He looked stylish, he looked good. And I wasn’t the only one who thought that. Katie was in shock as she took in her boyfriend and then looked over at me and Jenny as we stood there with huge smiles. “Did we do good?” Jenny asked our roommate. Katie said nothing and ran towards Danny and practically jumped into his arms. As we stood there I teased Jenny a bit “That’s how you were at Harrods” Jenny tried to act all indignant. “I was not.” She tried to tell me, “I was much calmer.” I just laughed. “If Nikki and Sarah hadn’t had been there I think you would have attacked me right there.” Jenny giggled and nodded in acknowledgement that I was right. We decided to head back to our room and get ready for the night. I gave Jenny a quick kiss on the cheek and told she did a good job with my brother.

It took about a half hour for Jenny and me to complete the change from cute college co-eds to ravishing young women out on the town. As Jenny and I came out into the living room, we watched Danny shake his head. “I wish you two weren’t so, um, so ...” Danny babbled as we stood in front of him. “You wish we weren’t so what?” Jenny asked as she stood in front of her future brother-in-law in, hands on her hips. The dress she was wearing left little to the imagination, though it was playing with that imagination. It was a midnight blue crotched sheath over a flesh colored lining. It almost looked as if she was wearing a doily. I stood next to my fiancée complete in my own daring dress, a fit and flare dress featuring an almost metallic fabric of navy and maroon. That plunging neckline gave a mini glimpse of my burgeoning femininity. We were both perched on five-inch strappy heals and to say we looked hot would be an understatement. My bewildered brother tried to regain his composure. “I just wish you two wouldn’t try and tempt every guy in the place.” He said “I always get stuck defending you. And Jesus, Jenny, do you have anything on under that afghan you are wearing?” We laughed but I watched as Jenny’s expression changed to a questioning look.

“You are concerned how I am dressed?” Jenny asked Danny and I could see tears start to form in her eyes. Danny stood up and in a move that left me in tears, stood before Jenny. “Well yeah, Jen. I mean you are my sister basically, or will be soon. I don’t want any creep leering at you.” Jenny wrapped my brother in a huge hug while I tried to regain my composure. Funny thing was that Danny’s hug was just as strong and the smile on his face was huge. Jenny slowly backed up and leaned into me where I took over for my brother. I mouthed a silent thank you to him. Danny looked at me like I was crazy. “Thank you for what? For not wanting to get into fight because some slob is hitting on you two?” Jenny and I began to giggle as my brother sat back down. He was back on his feet again as our roommate entered the room. Katie was dressed just as alluring as the two of us in a deep purple cocktail dress that was sleeveless and stopped at mid-thigh. However, my brother couldn’t stop starring at the deep V-neck front of the dress. Jenny and I simultaneously walked behind my brother and gave him a slap. “Hey. there are ladies present don’t be such a pig.” I told him. But it was all done in love and fun. Danny’s look wasn’t just one of lust but a look of love.

After sharing a drink while we waited for our Uber ride, we made our way to AJ’s for dinner. It was funny watching all the employees of AJ’s stare at Katie as she strutted into the place holding on to Danny’s arm. We took a seat at the bar and ordered another round of drinks. Rob was bartending again. Over the last year he had finally come to the realization that Jenny and I were together, but still he would stare at the two of us when we came on. Tonight, he added Katie to his watchlist. After serving us our drinks he slid down the bar to a position where he could perv out on us. Danny picked up on this. He waved the bartender over. Leaning across the bar, he spoke in hushed tones to the barkeeper. “You even think about my girlfriend, my sister and her fiancée you will regret it.” Rob straightened up with a panicked look on his face and retreated to the far end of the bar. Thankfully we were seated and we could get away from the perv behind the bar. When Jenny and I tried to thank Danny, he brushed us off, saying that was his job. We enjoyed a great meal that would serve as the base for our consumption for the night.

Like the previous year, Jenny had used her family’s influence to get us into the VIP section at Lacus. Us three girls enjoyed the free champagne, but Danny would have nothing to do with it. He tried to get a beer, but this was a trendy place and a Grain Belt Premium was not available. Everything was some microbrew. Danny ordered himself a bourbon and was once again hit with the questioning of what kind and all the new flavors. While me, Jenny and Katie enjoyed ourselves on the dance floor, we could see that Danny was bored. While he might have looked the part of the Urban partiers here, his personality didn’t exactly fit in. As the three of us were leaving the dance floor, I noticed Danny sitting there looking around and shaking his head. I grabbed my roommates by the arm. “I know we are enjoying the dancing and the music, but look at poor Danny over there. He is bored out of his mind. Let’s get out of here!” Both agreed, though Jenny tried to talk me into having us stay. I told her that we were out as group tonight and that was how it was going to be. Jenny smiled and gave me a quick kiss. We returned to the VIP section and Katie and surprisingly Jenny grabbed my brother by the hands. “Come on bae, we are going to a different place” Katie told her boyfriend. Danny tried to protest, but before I could tell him that we wanted this to be fun for all of us, Jenny spoke up.

“Shut up meathead” Jenny told him with the smile that always melts me. “You might be the only guy I have ever known who can have three gorgeous women try and drag him out of a bar and he protests.” Danny adopted his goofy grin as he stood up. “Yeah, I got three women trying to drag me around, but only one of you can do that. You two are just my sisters and a pain in the ass.” Jenny and I laughed as Danny took Katie by the arm and escorted her to get our coats. I leaned over to Jenny and kissed her on the cheek, just to thank her for being, well Jenny. She pulled me in close and told me that she did it for me. “I’d rather stay here, but once again you are trying to include everyone. Just another reason you are the best person on the face of the planet.” I blushed all the way through the crowded night club. After some discussion, we decided that we would take Danny down to Brady’s. While we might be overdressed a bit for a more typical bar, it would be a place that all of us could enjoy. “And yes Danny, they have Premium” I teased my brother as we made our way out.

It wasn’t that bad a night out, in the twenties, so rather than get a cab we decided to walk. We passed a bar called The Bunker that had a live band playing. It was a cover band that was always fun, and we agreed we would head in and check it out. After paying the nominal cover charge we went in to check out the band. We were surprised to find a table that wasn’t too far back and instantly grabbed it. The look of relief on Danny’s face was priceless when he was able to order a Premium. Katie opted for one too while Jenny and I each order a Stoly on the rocks. The beat of the music took over and soon the three of us wanted to dance. Danny tried to beg off. I knew Danny didn’t like to dance, but told him there was no way he was getting out of it. It was fun watching him to get into the music slowly. By the time the third song had started, Danny was really into it. We could see a few envious looks being shot at Danny as he danced with three gorgeous women. A few of the other guys tried to break in and get Jenny and I to dance with them as it was obvious that Danny and Katie were with each other. We politely declined and continued enjoying the small ‘family’ dance that was going on.

The band decided to slow it down a bit. Jenny and I made our way back to the table while Danny took Katie into his arms and the two began swaying in unison to a cover of “Wonderful Tonight”. Through this wonderful adventure I have been on, the one thing that I have missed is being able to take Jenny in my arms on a dance floor. As we sat there watching Katie and Danny stare at each other, I noticed Jenny become a bit sad. “I wish we could go out there” Jenny said. Once again, she read my mind but this time it was time to do something to about it. I took a long swig of my drink and stood up in front of my fiancée. I put my hand out to her and asked, “Would you like to dance?” At first Jenny seemed a bit nervous but then the heart melting smile took over. Jenny took my hand and I led her out to the dance floor. At that moment, the song ended but the band began in on “Have I Told You Lately” by Van Morrison. While the singer’s voice was nowhere as good as ‘Van the Man’, it was the perfect song for the two of us. Jenny and I held each other close and stared into each other’s eyes. The love we had flowed. I turned away once and saw both Danny and Katie looking over at us with huge smiles across their faces before turning back and look into each other just as intently as me and Jenny. As I have said many times, I could have died right there a happy girl. I was with the most beautiful person in the world holding me tightly. We shared a kiss as the song ended and whispered ‘I Love You’ to each other.

We made our way back to our table to rest a bit, our hands never separating. It was as we were walking back to the table, a voice came in “You two were fucking hot out there” the guy said to me. Jenny and I tried to ignore him and move past his table, the guy reached out and grabbed my hand. “Why don’t you two join us. My name is Eric.” I tried to pull my hand away, but Eric’s grip just tightened. “Let go of me Erik.” I said. That drew the looks of a few people but this guy didn’t seem to care. Just I was saying this, another guy appeared at the table. I looked to see one of my past detractors sit down, Tim Hurley, the moron who got kicked out of my Early American Literature class over his comments about me. “Fuck Eric, didn’t know you were into trannies. What are you doing here freak?” Tim said as he took his seat. Eric instantly let go of my arm. A look of disgust crossed his face as the revelation about me was made by his drinking partner. Eric yelled out “Get the fuck away from freak.” I just stared him down. “Well this freak is someone who you thought was hot a second ago. What does that make you?” As I said this I heard a laugh come from behind me and that same voice asked if there was a problem. Without even turning, I answered my brother. “No problem. I was just thanking Eric here for the nice comments he made about me and my fiancée here.” Eric and Tim were in shock as I took Jenny and led her back to the table, laughing all the way. Once back at the table, we shared a long, exaggerated kiss. When we broke it, we turned back to our detractor and both waved. Danny saw all this and made a comment.

“You two are both mean.” Danny said with a grin as he took his seat. Jenny and I told him the flat-out truth. “These people need to watch out. I am done with being ridiculed. This is who I am. Deal with it” I said. Jenny nodded, “and that is why I love her.” And then gave me a long deep kiss. Katie began laughing as Danny became uncomfortable with me and Jenny. “Knock it off you two. Enough PDA.” Jenny and I could stop laughing. I decided it was time to tease my brother. “Just because you are allergic to it, doesn’t mean we are.” Danny looked at me with a slightly mad look on his face. Then he did something that astonished all three of us at the table. He took Katie in his arms and planted a long, deep kiss on her. The laughter stopped. Jenny and I did begin to swoon a bit, “Aww” we proclaimed as we watched. As they broke the kiss I had never seen Katie with such a big smile.

We never left The Bunker for Brady’s. The band was a lot of fun and so was the crowd. Eric and Tim left us alone for the short time they were there. I think the repeated growls form my brother made them a bit nervous. The most nervous person in the whole bar became Danny as me, Jenny and Katie decided we need to do some shots. We waved the waitress down and ordered a round of Jägermeister for the table. “I don’t think you guys should be doing shots after you’ve been drinking this much.” I called my brother a wuss, which got him growling at me. Jenny tried to diffuse the situation by telling Danny that “we were just trying to get him drunk so Katie could take advantage of him” Katie sat there trying to play all innocent but we both knew she wouldn’t have minded. It became quite funny as we kept ordering different shots for the group and by 1 AM we were all stumbling fools. Somehow on the ride back to our apartment, I was wedged into the back seat between Jenny and my brother. “You are a pretty good kid, you know that Alexa” he told me in his full drunken stupor. “Quit laughing at me. You are a good kid. Lot better than old what’s his name” The laughter from us three roommates was nonstop as my brother continued his ramblings about me and how happy he was for me. I tried not to let it get to me, but after the three of us helped him to Katie’s bed and Jenny and I made it to our room. I lost it. Jenny just held me and smiled.

The next morning came way too early, even at 9 AM. I awoke as I hoped I would, holding on to my better half. But I also awoke with my mouth tasting like a bar room floor and my head feeling like John Bonham was doing a drum solo on it. As I tried to slither away from my fiancée and do something about both horrible feelings, Jenny stirred and the toddler she is when she is hungover came shining through. “Lex don’t leave me” she pleaded. I tried to explain I was going to go get some Advil and brush my teeth, but she was still reaching for me. I tried to ignore her as other needs became more pressing and as I made to the bathroom I realized that I was still in my little dress from the night before. That made me nervous of what I may look like when I looked in the mirror. I found the Advil and made a snap decision at that point and jumped in the shower to clean up rather than wallow in my hangover. This proved to put me in a much better frame of mind than I had been. I slipped on my robe and went and started the coffee. Pouring Jenny and I each a cup and grapping a bottle of water I returned to the bedroom and found Jenny lying on the bed, still in her dress and whimpering away. I placed the beverages on the night table and slid in next to my fiancée. She rolled over and cuddled into me, asking me where I had been. She then commented I smelled good. I just held her and tried to recover from our latest adventure out on the town.

We must have nodded off because it was nearly 10 AM when I heard a knock on the door. Checking to make sure we were covered up I told whoever it was to come in. The door opened and there stood Katie. She looked like she had been run over by a truck. “Do you guys have any Advil in here?” she asked. I began giggling and took two out for Jenny and tossed her the bottle. “How’s Danny?” I asked, and Katie looked at me, no expression other than that of pure pain. “I think he’s dead” Katie responded and then giggled a bit before she stopped and grabbed the side of her head. She thanked me and moved off. Jenny had stirred as she heard the conversation and pulled me down next to her. “We are never going out with them again.” Jenny told me as we shared a kiss. The kissing got a little more passionate and a few minutes later we lay back exhausted from our favourite good morning ritual. The giggly Jenny that was her normal mode had returned a bit. She grabbed me by the hand and we went into the shower where we cleaned each other and took more advantage of our alone time. After drying each other off, we went and enjoyed some coffee and tried to decide what to do with the rest of our day when a moment of panic overtook my better half. “Crap, we have to go to Southdale! I have to go pick up Julie’s dress and ship it down to her!” I asked Jenny why Bridget couldn’t do it. “They are all down there already and since we are going to the game tomorrow we have to do it today! Come on, we can do some Christmas shopping!”

Twenty minutes later, the two of us emerged from the bedroom dressed and ready to take on the multitudes at Southdale. I had decided to go a little crazy and thrown on a cute little pink plaid mini miniskirt, and a simple white blouse covered with a plain crewneck pink sweater. My knee high white socks and clunky black shoes capped off the look. Getting Jenny out of the bedroom was a little difficult when she saw me, but I just slapped her hands and told we had things to do. She kicked me out of the room, so she could find something appropriate and came out a few minutes later in a black skater skirt and hot pink angora sweater, nude hose and a pair of black stilettos. This time I became difficult to deal with and had to be put back in my place, though we did share a long deep kiss and made plans for latter. We made our way down to Jenny’s car and headed for the first indoor mall in the world.

The mall was an absolute zoo, but what do you expect a little over a week before Christmas? Like good Minnesotans, we circled the lot for a while looking for that perfect parking spot, which we found just a few spots from the lower level entrance of Macy’s. We walked in and couldn’t believe how crazy it was. There were shoppers everywhere you looked. The clerks we passed as we made our way through the store and out into the mall proper looked beaten and battered. I am sure all the demanding people were taking a toll on them. This was definitely a job I couldn’t have done. We tried to look around a bit but found that there was nothing that really excited us, though I did find a hand bag that would be a good gift for my mom. Between the shoppers and our hangovers, we decided we need to find something to eat. We went downstairs to the Lakeshore Grille and put our names in. We had an hour to kill so we made our way back out into the main mall and did some window shopping, that was when the first surprise of the day came.

We had stopped to window shop at the Coach store, when Jenny noticed something and dragged me in. I was thinking she was going to go for purse number 50 when she pulled up alongside a dirty blonde-haired woman looking at brief cases. From behind, the woman looked very familiar. Jenny tapped on her shoulder and the two of us watched as the look of first bewilderment and then surprise overtook Bethany. “Oh my God! What are you guys doing here?” Bethany said as she reached out and we each exchanged a hug with my brother’s ex-girlfriend. Before the chatter could begin, we decided to haul our friend over to Caribou Coffee. We ordered up some drinks and then let the true chat session begin.

“So how was London? I haven’t talked to you guys since you got back?” Bethany asked. We told her a bit about our adventures, but we wanted to find out what was going on with her. “You don’t want to hear about us.” Jenny said, and what was becoming more of a norm, I finished Jenny’s sentence, “We want to hear about you. Seeing anybody?” We grinned at the woman who had become a friend, in eager anticipation. Bethany blushed a bit. “I went on a couple of dates. A guy I work with and another guy I met at a party up in Apple Valley at a friend of mine. Both were nice but I don’t know.” The enthusiasm Bethany has showed began to trail off. “Most of the guys in Faribault know how crazy Adam can get. So, it has been kind of lonely.” We sympathized with Bethany’s plight. “Have you talked to him?” I asked in a nervous tone. Bethany nodded her head “Yeah, we’ve talked a few times. He gets a little better each time. Not so wound up. It’s hard, we were together for so long. But I would be scared of another Quinn if I did start seeing him again.” Bethany said teasingly. Jenny giggled while I blushed. Jenny and I told her about the events at Thanksgiving and his run in with Jenny’s father and grandmother. Bethany laughed “I have to meet your grandma. She sounds like a tough old bird.” We agreed, but Jenny had to pipe up, “Most people are scared of her, all but one” Jenny said and then began looking at me. Bethany laughed. “Alexa?” Bethany said in shock as she looked at me. “Wow. Alex feared everybody. But Alexa is such a different person. A much stronger person.” Jenny agreed, “Too strong sometimes” my fiancée teased me which earned her a tongue being stuck out then a quick cuddle in acknowledgement of the truth.

We sat and chatted for a bit until Bethany realized the time. “Crap. I have to go meet my sister-in-law in like five minutes over at JC Penny’s.” Bethany told us as we all stood up. ‘We have to get together soon” Jenny said as she and Bethany exchanged a hug. Bethany agreed, and we said we would call when we got back from Florida. Then Bethany and I shared a hug. It amazed me at that moment the 180 degree turn our relationship had made as I became Alexa. I began to tear up as we broke our embrace. “Be good Alexa. Keep taking care of Jenny, Ok?” I couldn’t say anything as I nodded at Bethany, who waved as she walked away. Jenny pulled me in for another cuddle and a kiss. “We do need to get together with her again” Jenny told me. I couldn’t say anything still. ‘Come on babe, let’s go get something to eat.” I rested my head on Jenny’s shoulder as she led back to Macy’s.

Following our lunch, we ventured back into the mall again to check out a few things. We stopped at Francesca’s out of habit and I could see the look in Jenny’s eyes that she had found something she wanted to buy for herself. When I warned her that Christmas was a week away, she got a little pouty. “I suppose I could buy it for you then I could borrow it” she teased me. I was kind of glad that she had, because I was still looking for few gifts for her. I made a mental note to try and sneak away this week. We continued to look around a bit and found a few things for my mom, Jenny’s dad and Jenny’s grandmother. We had done most of our shopping already, but we couldn’t help ourselves.

As we were walking along through the crowds, looking in the windows, I accidently bumped in to the shoulder of a man who was walking along. I apologized, and we continued on our way when the man spoke out. “Alexa?” I recognized the voice but from where? I turned and standing there was Father Brian, the priest from St. Kevin’s. ‘Father? What are you doing here? I didn’t think I would see you out with these crowds.?” I said to him. “First of it isn’t ‘Father’ anymore, so how about just Brian?” he informed us, that was when I noticed a pretty woman standing next to him. Was this why he was no longer a priest? Of course, we needed to know why the change in profession. We found ourselves near the Caribou once again and took a seat. “So Fath..., I mean Brian, how come you left the church?” I asked. The friendly smile he had flashed nearly a year ago was there and once again I felt the warmth and comfort from this man. “Well, two things happened. First is Faith here. Faith Barlow, I would like to introduce you to Alexa Quinn and her girlfriend Jenny. Alexa, Jenny meet Faith, one of the reasons I decided to leave the priesthood.” Faith extended her hand and we each took it. Brian went on to explain a little bit about us, especially my situation. Faith didn’t bat an eye as she heard Brian’s description of my story. “I have heard Brian mention you and I remember the story in the paper. What ever happened?” Faith asked, and we went to explain the eventual outcome of my dispute.

But this was not the main topic of conversation, we were curious to know why Brian had left. He looked at us with a sigh. “I was sick of fighting with everyone. We had a new auxiliary bishop installed who was all concerned about the views of the Vatican hierarchy. He felt that such public support for homosexuals and transgender people went against the teachings of the church. I felt it was wrong to exclude people from hearing the word. It was a tough decision for me to make. I prayed on it but felt that I could not exclude people, so I left. It didn’t hurt that Faith happened to show up again” Brian said as he shared a smile with his companion. We then had to get the dirt on that and Faith proved to be a very nice woman who was willing to share a few stories about Brian that made the former priest blush. Evidently, they had dated when they were in college, but Faith had moved to Philadelphia for a job and they had lost touch. Brian interjected at this point, “Just as I was going through my turmoil, Faith reappears. I will say that I took it as a sign. And do have to admit, I missed her.” Brian said as the couple across from Jenny and I shared a smile that Jenny and I would share. Jenny and I let an ‘aww’ which embarrassed Brian bit and caused Faith to smile. It was then he noticed our hands.

“Those are beautiful rings girls. Has something happened with you two?” Brian asked with that same smile he used when he tried to comfort me on Christmas Eve. We both blushed a bit and then told him about how my accident had made us realize that we didn’t ever want to be without each other. “When I saw Lex lying in that bed in the Emergency Room, I knew right there that my life would not be complete without having her in it forever.” We then shared a smile very similar to the one that Brian and Faith had. Brian got a laugh from the two of us. “I could tell there was a special relationship between the two of you when I watched that TV interview and when I saw you together at Mass that time. You two belong together. Just remember no matter the ups or downs, always love one another. That will get you through everything.” I addressed that point as proudly and as confidently as I could “Father I will always love this woman with all my heart and soul.” For once Jenny got a tear in her eye over something I had said and I instantly tried to comfort her. We could hear the sounds of approval from the two across from us as Brian and Faith stood.

“Well, you two. We do need to get back to our shopping. We are running on a pretty tight schedule, but it was a pleasure to see you two.” We shook hands with the couple as they began to take our leave of us. In a surprising move, Brian moved in and gave me a hug before slipping me something. “That’s my card. If you ever need someone to talk with, don’t hesitate to call. I know you have a counselor, but the offer I made last Christmas still stands, And,” Brian paused and I watched a smile spread across his face “there is no more threat of a confessional. And that offer goes for both you.” And Brian and Faith began to walk away, but he stopped after a few steps. Brian turned around and flashed that silly grin again ‘And you got one thing wrong Alexa. It’s Brian not Father” he said before heading off again. Jenny and I stood their laughing at my error before looking down at the business card Brian had slipped me and noted what was printed on it. I slipped it in my purse before we went off on our own.

We had decided that we had had enough of fighting the crowds and decided to make our way to get Julie’s dress before heading back to the apartment. I was still confused as to why we were the ones getting the dress and Jenny explained to me that she had to head down earlier than expected to meet with the caterer, who was heading out on Monday for a Christmas vacation before the wedding. “You should have heard her complaining about that one!” Jenny said. “They do have a final fitting when we get down there lined up, but this is a friend of Bridget’s who owns the shop.” As we walked in both Jenny and my eyes went wide. We had glanced at a few bridal magazines and of course we had each spoken with our designer about our dresses, but this was the first time we had been in a Bridal Shop. The dresses were beautiful and we looked at each other with excitement. “Just look” I warned my fiancée. “As much as I would love to see Sarah, we don’t need her flying here and yelling at us because we are trying on other dresses.” We both giggled at that and made sure it was just looking while we waited to be helped. A middle-aged woman dressed in a perfect lilac suit came from the back and introduced herself. We explained who we were and why we were there. The woman smiled and disappeared in to the back while we continued to look at some of the various dresses, making comments on thigs we liked and things we didn’t. The woman returned from the back with a large box for us. She must have noticed our rings because she asked if we were both engaged. Jenny told the woman that yes we were, to each other. The woman’s attitude became somewhat condescending. ‘I see.” And handed us the box. I could see that Jenny was taken aback by the woman’s attitude. “You may be the first bridal store clerk I have ever met who wouldn’t be all over two engaged women.” Jenny said almost dismissively. The woman attempted to comeback at her that she didn’t approve. I urged Jenny that we should get out of there before ‘old Jenny’ came to the surface.

The woman must have put two and two together and came racing after us as we were leaving. ‘Miss Thompson! Miss Thompson! Please wait! I would love to show you and your fiancée our wonderful collection.” We ignored her pleas as we continued into the mall. The woman was not even worth acknowledging, though Jenny did say she was going to say something to her aunt about the treatment we received. We continued to dodge the multitude of shoppers as we made our way back towards Macy’s and Jenny’s car. As we turned the corner our last surprise contact of the day came. As we passed the entrance to the Ann Taylor store, we bumped into the last person we wanted to see.

“Look who I bump into here, my daughter and her freak. What are you doing here?” Marilyn said with a sneer as she eyed the box. Jenny had all but cut off communication with her mother since our run in with her at lunch that day. “Hello mother.” Jenny said in an almost robotic tone. “How have you been?” An almost evil smile overtook the woman as she stared at her daughter. “I have been just great. I don’t have to put up with your disrespect, I don’t have to deal with your father and his arguments and I don’t have to listen to that old windbag of a grandmother. Life has never been better!” Marilyn said with confidence. I could see the anger building in Jenny and I reached for her hand. Marilyn looked down and watched and her demeanor changed from smugness to questioning and anger. “Why are you wearing that ring Alex?” Marilyn asked. Before Jenny could answer, I spoke and confidently informed my future mother-in-law that Jenny and I were engaged. “And its Alexa” I told her forcefully. Of all the people who disapproved of us getting married, Marilyn showed the most animosity of anyone. “I knew you two were sick, but this is just too far! I do not approve of this and will be doing something about this!” Jenny was not one to be stopped. “Mother you can do nothing, I repeat NOTHING to stop us from getting married. I am an adult and I love Alexa with all my heart and soul. You and your pettiness will not stop that. So, go crawl back to whatever bar you came from and leave us alone!” Marilyn stood there in shock as Jenny stormed off. Marilyn looked me dead in the eye and warned me “This isn’t over freak! You have not heard the last of me!” and then stormed off in the opposite direction.

I caught up with Jenny, who had found a bench and had broken-down crying. I placed an arm around her and she cuddled into me. “Why is she that way? We can’t she accept us?” Jenny asked as I held her. I had no answer to her questions. I wished I did. I knew that while the two were not close that the estrangement had been tough on Jenny. “I don’t know babe. I know we say she will come around, but I keep wondering if she will.” I propped Jenny up and looked into her eyes and asked, “Does it matter?” Jenny looks at me with those deep blue eyes filled with love and answers me “No it does not. All that matters is that we have each other.” We comfort each other for a minute before we make our way back to Jenny’s car and back to the apartment, where we found Katie and Danny curled up on the couch watching a movie. We decided to join them and took their normal spot in the chair and cuddled in to watch the movie. As we snuggled under a blanket, Jenny looked up at me.

“Besides Daddy and Grandma, this is all the family I need. I love you Lex” and planted a light kiss on my cheek before turning back to the movie. I reflected on the day that had passed. I had encountered people who both supported me and despised me for what and who I am. I cuddled in with Jenny and came to the same conclusion she had. Other than the two she had mentioned and my mother, all the family I needed was here with me right now, especially the wonderful woman who I held in my arms. I kissed Jenny on the top of the head and felt myself begin to nod off. A smile on my face knowing that life couldn’t get any better.

Alexa Chapter 31: It is Better to Give…

The phone rang at this ungodly hour. We were on break and sleeping in had become the norm the last few days. Actually, leaving the bedroom before noon had become the norm. Katie teased us about it constantly, saying we had to be two of the laziest people she knew. Just because she was working double shifts so she could spend time with Danny all weekend wasn’t our fault.

But back to the phone, it was 8:30 in the morning on the Thursday before Christmas when Jenny’s phone started ringing. My fiancée was not moving one bit and I reached for her phone on the night stand. I was going to hit the end button when I saw the caller ID and it stated ‘Daddy’. Feeling a little mischievous, I decided to answer the phone. In my best Jenny voice, I answered “Hi Daddy”. I heard a laugh from the other end before Marty said “Good morning Alexa. Where is Jennifer?” he asked. “Sleeping away. What’s up?” A serious tone took over my father-in-law’s voice, “Can you two meet me at 10:00 at the Java Express in Dinkytown?” I paused. Did he just say he wanted to meet at my old store? I hadn’t been there since the lawsuit had been finalized and was a bit nervous over the reception I might get. I questioned Marty if he was sure about the meeting spot. “I know Alexa, but I am meeting one of the Regents there before a Board meeting. It will be OK, I will be here. I am sure that they will not do anything.” Jenny had woken up while I was talking to her father and had heard the conversation. “It will be fine babe, daddy will be there so nothing will happen.” I flopped back to my side of the bed and just starred at the ceiling. Jenny crawled over on top of me.

“Lex? Are you OK? Tell me what you are thinking.” Jenny said as she cuddled into me. All the bad thoughts of what may happen kept flashing through my head. Could I handle going back into the place where I was probably public enemy number one? If it was just my decision, no I wouldn’t, but this was Marty. The man who had done so much for me I couldn’t say no. I pulled Jenny in and told her I would be fine. We got up and got dressed, something that shocked my big sister when she entered the living room as we were putting on our coats. “Where are you two off too so early?” Katie asked in a groggy voice. I said nothing, but Jenny told Katie where we were headed. Katie became very nervous over that. “How could Marty think that this was OK? I just don’t get it. They have been nothing but assholes since you came out and even the lawsuit has had no effect, from what I am hearing around campus. I don’t think you should go Alexa!” I tried to assure Katie was I would be fine, but I could see the disappointed look in her eyes as Jenny and I walked out the door.

We entered the shop and saw that Marty was still talking to someone, so we made our way to the counter to get some coffee. Standing at the cash register was Rob, one of my early detractors as I started to transition, I could see a tall red head standing behind the counter and I felt Jenny’s hand tighten around mine. Rob hadn’t figured out it was me and said nothing as he took my order. I could see a bit of a smirk like he was sizing Jenny and I up. It wasn’t until Dannii turned around with our coffee that the fun began.

“Alex?” She said as her eyes darted between me and Jenny. Jenny practically growled “Alexa” at my former co-worker. It was Rob who chimed in chuckling, “You’re the fruit cake that used to work here? Still a chick, huh? Got a boyfriend yet fairy?” Instead of lashing back, for some reason I retreated. It was like all my fears about this place had come through. Just as Jenny was about to tear into the prick, Cade came out of the back. He took one look at me and I could see him turn red. Obviously, all had not been forgotten as he starred me down. “I think you should get out of here. Right now!” he practically growled at me. The shell I had retreated into broke. Cade had shown no backbone during the whole incident and deferred everything to John Lee, and now he was going to be the tough guy. “Why?” I asked. I could see he was trying to control himself. Through gritted teeth he answered, “Because you have cost this chain a lot of money.” Jenny wanted to say something, but I beat her to it. “If you would have shown some backbone when all this started it could have been avoided. But you let people like Rob and Marta keep it up. You only did something when you saw it! And then you went running to John!” I was beginning to lose my temper but was suddenly stopped as I saw Marty and the gentleman he was meeting with come into the serving area.

“Alexa? Is everything OK?” Before either Jenny or me could say anything, Rob opened his fat mouth. “Who are you Alex’s sugar daddy?” I heard Cade chuckle at that. Jenny let loose at that point, mostly because I had turned into a mess. “Are you going to let him talk to her like that?” She yelled at Cade who stood there and did nothing. Jenny pulled me in as I began crying like a baby. Rob opened his mouth again and said, “Maybe you are a chick, you sure cry like one.” This finally got Cade to yell at Rob. Jenny let loose on both Rob and Cade. At this point, our little confrontation had drawn a crowd from the assembled customers and they began making comments. Marty stepped forward and looked Cade in the eye. “If you think dealing with Alexa was bad, you just bit off more than you can chew. I am the Chairman and CEO of The Thompson Companies” Marty said, and I could see Cade get slightly nervous over that comment, but the next one might have dropped him, “and I am Alexa’s future father-in-law. I will break this place.” Marty than tried to move over and console me. As I clung to Jenny, I could hear some of the customers making comments and I could hear the doorbell going off frequently. I also herd the gentleman Marty was meeting with step forward and mention something about being a Regent and how disappointing it was that a business like this could remain open so near a liberal university. As Jenny held me up, Marty took control and led both of us out of the coffee shop. When we got to his car, the apologies started.

“Alexa, I am so sorry. I didn’t think anything like this would happen. I am so sorry” he said as he tried to comfort me. I couldn’t see Jenny, but I could feel the anger build up inside her. “What were you thinking daddy? This was a huge mistake!” I tried to tell Jenny to calm down, but she told me to be quiet and launched back in at her father. “You know these people hate her, but yet you bring us down here?” Jenny began leading me over to her car while Marty kept trying to apologize. As I got to the door of Jenny’s car, I knew I had to say something, but when I turned to look at Marty, I couldn’t. I was all fired up to tear into him but the look of sadness on his face showed me that I was not the only one hurt by this whole thing. I lightly pushed Jenny to the side and grabbed Marty and gave him a huge hug. As I let go, I gave Marty a sympathetic smile and crawled into the front seat of Jenny’s car. Jenny said something to her father that I did not hear and then got behind the wheel. On the whole drive home and all the way up to the apartment, Jenny went on about the events that had just unfolded. We were coming out of the elevator just as Katie was locking the apartment. She started to say something but stopped and ran towards me.

“Alexa! Are you okay?” and she wrapped me in a hug. I was buried in her shoulder and I could hear her questioning Jenny on what happened, and it was not going well. “Why did you take her there?” Katie asked my fiancée. “Because that is where my dad wanted to meet, and I didn’t agree to it, OK. Just help me get her inside.” I felt Katie let go of me and a minute later I was sitting on the couch. I looked up at Katie and could see the concerned look in her eyes. I whispered “thanks’ very softly and she reached down and hugged me. “Don’t ever worry about having to thank me Alexa. You’re my sister and I will always be concerned.” She let go of me and headed out the door but not before giving Jenny a parting shot to watch out for me. The response by Jenny wasn’t the friendliest, and I could hear the anger coming out of both of women. I slumped back into Jenny as I tried to regain my bearings. As much as my family and friends had accepted who I was, there was still a part of that world who did not accept me and some of those people were very mean about it.

We spent the rest of the morning and afternoon curled up on the couch, watching Netflix. I wasn’t sure of the time, but I could tell by the light from outside that it was getting late, when there was a knock at the door. Jenny left me on the couch to answer it. I heard Marty say hello to his daughter who instantly asked, “What do you want?” It was a tone that I had never heard Jenny use on her father before. When she was mad at him, which was rarer and rarer these days, she was usually the petulant child. Today she was an angry woman. “May I come in?” Marty asked, but Jenny didn’t say anything. It took me telling Jenny to let her father in for her to move. Marty walked over and sat on the chair and starred down at the floor, twirling away the fedora that Jenny and I had gotten for him. He finally looked up and for the first time I saw true sadness in his eyes. He attempted to say something, but Jenny sat down next to me and starred at him. He turned his eyes back to the floor.

“So, what did you come over here for?” Jenny said accusingly towards her father. He finally looked back. “I, um, I came here to apologize. I had no idea that this was going to happen. I didn’t think that there was going to be that much animosity amongst those people towards you. I hope you know I would never do anything to harm you Alexa.” I could tell the apology was more than heart felt, Marty knew he really screwed up. However, Jenny wasn’t one to let him off the hook for what had transpired. “Why did you think it would be OK for Lex to go to that shithole?” an obviously angry Jenny said to her father. He hemmed and hawed for a bit. “I was going to be there already. I, I just thought it would be nice to sit down a have a cup of coffee with you two. I don’t know. I thought it wouldn’t matter. I was wrong.” As soon as he said that, he was forgiven in my book, but Jenny was not so forgiving. “Dad, this was one of the worst things you could do to Alexa. You put her in a situation where no one, I repeat NO ONE, cares for her and you thought it was fine. It’s something a kid does.” Marty never looked up, he continued to stare down at the carpet. Jenny just stared at him waiting for a response, when he did we both were shocked. We could see the redness of his eyes and a tear streaked face. Jenny’s attitude changed instantly. She got up off the couch and instantly hugged her father, and I wasn’t too far behind her.

When we finally let go of Marty I could see that the number of tears had grown. I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek and let him know it was OK. He wrapped me in a big hug and began apologizing again. “I am so sorry Alexa.” He kept repeating until I told him it was OK. He reached into his suit coat and looked for a handkerchief but couldn’t find one. Jenny grabbed a box of Kleenex of the table and held them out. I could see she was still miffed by the whole thing. Marty whispered thanks while Jenny and I sat back down on the couch. Marty cleared his throat once and began to speak. “Well there were a couple of reasons I wanted to talk to you two. First off,” Marty said as he reached down for his briefcase. He extracted an envelope and handed it over to me. I opened it to find a bunch of bills marked paid, the hospital bill, the towing bill, the ambulance bill. Everything, including the paper title to my newest car. Just as I was about to say something a piece of paper dropped into my lap. Without even picking it up I knew exactly what it was. I looked at Marty with a questioning look. It was the settlement from the accident. “After paying off all your bills and paying of your car that’s what is left” Jenny looked on as I flipped the check over. Both of us gasped at the amount $32,000! I looked over at Marty for an explanation. “How did you get all this done?”

The smile I was used to returned to Marty’s face. “Good thing about lawyers, especially when someone gave them Power of Attorney, you can get things done. The trucking company was forced to admit 100% liability and had to take care of all your bills and the replacement of your car, I had them pay back the $8,000 loan to me, and pay off the rest of the replacement. The rest is yours.” Marty said before he got serious. “And don’t go shopping you two” he said sternly. The giggle we let out marked that life was back to normal around here. I looked at Marty and asked what the second thing was he wanted to talk about. ‘Why don’t we discuss that over dinner. Does Rosato’s sound good to you two?” Marty was really trying to make amends for earlier. We both nodded eagerly and were told to get cleaned up. Thirty minutes later we waiting to be seated in one of our favourite restaurants in the whole world. “Girls! Welcome!” Paul said as he approached us. “I see you are taking pity on the poor and unfortunate” he said with a chuckle. Marty looked at his longtime friend with a smirk. “Why, are you having dinner with the girls tonight?” The handshake and manly hug followed as usual before Paul led us to a table.

After we placed our order, Marty finally decided to tell us what was going on “There has been a little issue with the trip to Florida. I have a meeting I need to be at on the 26th at 10 in the morning. So that means I must fly down on Christmas Day or before. I was thinking that the 3 of us could fly down together, but if you want you can still fly down on the 26th “. Jenny and I looked at each other. Neither of us was sure what to say. Our original plan was to spend Christmas Eve with Marty and then spend Christmas Day with my mom. When we came up with that plan, we decided the old-fashioned way. We flipped a coin. The change in schedule just four days before put everything into flux. “How soon do you need to know?” I asked, and Marty told me he has to make the reservation first thing in the morning. “We could go to Faribault on Christmas Eve and spend the night. Meet Daddy at the airport in the morning?” Jenny offered. She seemed much more excited by the change than I was. “But won’t we be rushed doing everything?” We were going to spend Saturday night with Katie and Danny watching the Packer game and then head out to the lake the next day and cook for Marty. I was excited for this. Mostly I was excited to spend the day relaxing at the house. But, when I looked at Jenny I could see she really wanted to go down on Christmas Day. When I asked her why, I knew I was sunk. “I want to see my Grandma on Christmas. I haven’t done that in years.” I knew I was sunk. I nodded in agreement to the change of plans.

That night at home was one I was not looking forward to. The Jenny and Katie showdown over today’s events was going to be epic. I figured if we got home a little later but still before Katie got home we could go right to bed and not have to deal with it for another day. But the end of dinner came too soon. After the wonderful dinner, Marty gave us a ride back to the apartment and said he would let us know about the flights. I started in saying I was bushed and that we should go to bed as we went up the elevator. “I think going to bed is a great idea, but not to sleep.” We hung on each other and giggled all the way down the hall. That giggling stopped as we entered the apartment to find Katie waiting for us. “I want to know what the hell happened and why you two are now so giggly!” Katie said very sternly. We both slumped a bit and the smiles on our faces quickly faded. I went to the kitchen to get us some wine while Jenny went to the couch, where the inquisition began. I came in and Katie instantly turned to me.

“What were you thinking when you said yes to meeting Marty?” she asked. I thought about it and responded the best I could “I was thinking that we could go in unnoticed. I guess I was wrong.” Katie didn’t say anything at first. Then the bigger sister advice came out. “Both of you need to watch yourselves. Yes, you guys seem to be on top of the world. You have friends who love and accept you like me and Sarah and Nikki, but there are people out there who think you are evil. Sometimes I think you forget that. It’s not just Marilyn, it’s the old ladies at Ruby’s, it’s the soccer moms, it’s the drunks at the bars. I think you either forget that or are just so wrapped up in each other you ignore it. And the worst place for you to go is that stupid coffee place.” Katie got awfully quiet. “I get worried that something may happen to you two.” She said. Jenny and I looked at each other before I answered. ‘Us?”

A wicked smile came across Katie’s face. “Yes ALY. You two. How many sisters do you think I have? I broke down a bit and Jenny got up and my two roommates shared a hug before turning their sights on me and hog piling on top of me. The tears soon gave way to laughter and our scolding from our big sister was over.

The phone rang way to early again the next morning, but this time it was mine. I saw that it was Marty again. Why is he calling me? “Good morning Alexa. When you get off the phone make sure Jennifer plugs in her phone.” Marty said with a laugh and then began on. “We have an issue about the flight. I was going to put us on the same flight, the 1:15 departure with the layover in Atlanta. Well that flight is sold out. Either we leave at basically the same time and have an almost three-hour layover in New York or we leave at 7:45 in the morning. I am leaving it up to you guys.” Flying Christmas morning! That is not exactly the way I wanted to spend my first Christmas as an engaged couple, but I also knew that Jenny wanted to see Mary. Without even asking Jenny I told Marty we would do the 7:45 flight. “Are you sure you don’t want to ask Jenny?” I told him no. He said he would send the flight information over in a little bit. I cuddled up next to Jenny and tried to sleep but soon found it useless. So, I decided to get up and do something special for Jenny. I went out to the kitchen and got some coffee going. I began looking through all the cupboards and found my choices were limited, so I cut up some fruit and popped a couple of English Muffins in the toaster. In about 10 minutes, I had a nice little Continental Breakfast that I took into surprise the love of my life.

As I walked in, I could see that Jenny was starting to stir already. I watched her reach to me side of the bed looking for me. “Lex? Where are you?” Jenny said, and it was almost like panic had taken over. “I missed you” Jenny said with a pout when she finally saw me standing there. I started laughing as I placed the tray on her lap and went to my side of the bed. We shared our usual morning kiss and then playfully began feeding each other the fruit and English Muffins. It was a wonderful way to start the day, just the two of us.

Following our romantic little breakfast, Jenny finally got around to asking about her father and whether he had called. The enjoyment of my morning instantly changed as I informed Jenny that we were leaving at 7:45 AM on Christmas morning. If I thought she was panicked before when I was in the kitchen, now that panic went into overdrive. “7:45! We have lots to get done before then!” She jumped out of bed and began racing around the room as she was going to take a shower. And then began questioning me as to why I was lying in bed still. I smiled. placed the tray on the nightstand and went to my future wife. I took her in my arms and tried to calm her. “Jenny, we are set there is nothing to be worried about.” She just furrowed her brow. “We still have to get your mom’s last gift, we have to get daddy his last gift, we have to wrap all the presents and deliver them.” She broke away and raced to the shower. With nothing better to do I followed her in. She was in no mood to play around as she was convinced that we had tons of things to get done, so I just let her go, but every once in awhile she would have to ask me a question.

“Did you get Debbie’s gift certificate?” to be quickly followed up by “Did you pick up that scarf for her?” Both times the answer was yes followed by me trying to calm her and telling the love my life we were meeting Debbie for coffee this afternoon before she heads to London tonight and everything was under control. This would only calm Jenny for a second and then she would be back at it. “Did you get that sweater for Adam?” or “Did you remember to tell Bethany we wanted to meet up tomorrow?” I fought the urge to laugh, because I knew it would get Jenny even more worked up. It was as we were getting dressed that I finally had to stop her. ‘Oh god!” She screamed out “We forgot to send the gifts over to London!” That was the breaking point for me and the laughter came roaring out of me. Jenny stood there all miffed at me. I walked over and wrapped my arms around her slender waist.

“Jenny, we have taken care of everything. We sent the gifts to London on Monday, Fed Ex Priority. We got all of Debs gifts on Tuesday. You and I were both on the call Monday night with Bethany, so just calm down, OK? It will be fine.” She tried to relax but attempted to ask more questions, I instead implemented the only method I knew to keep her quiet, I placed a long, sensual kiss on my soulmate. It did seem to help calm her a bit, but after I had let go and began getting dressed I could see the panic slowly returning. I gave her a bit of a withering look and she kept quiet, but I know a million things were going through her mind.

We each grabbed a go cup and began on our trek to the various malls and other shops to complete our tasks. Our first stop was Southdale, where we went to Michael Kors and pick up the purse I couldn’t stop thinking about and then off to Nordstrom at Ridgedale to make our first present delivery of the day, and maybe pick up a few things for ourselves. We found our other friend Sarah right where she always was. “Merry Christmas girls. What brings the two of you in today?” We told her we were just finishing up our shopping and thought we would stop in and maybe buy her lunch. She told us she had brought hers, but why not. She said she was due her break in about ten minutes. “What are you two up to?” she asked. We feigned innocence and said we had been shopping and thought we would stop in. We looked around at a few dresses while we waited for Sarah. We each had to admonish the other not to buy anything though we both had our eyes on a few things. After several minutes of browsing, Sarah was finally able to take her break. The three of us headed out to the Food Court. After we each grabbed a salad, we took our trays to one of the tables and began enjoying our lunch.

About halfway through, Sarah finally confronted us. ‘Jenny, Alexa. I have known you guys for a while now and think I know you pretty well, what’s going on here?” Sarah asked us. Jenny and I looked at each other with an attempted innocent expression. I nodded at my partner to get her to start. “Well the thing is, you have become a great friend and we wanted to do something special for you.” I took that as my cue and reached into my purse and extracted an envelope. I hand it to the woman who had been there since day 2 and been a great supporter of not only me, but my and Jenny’s relationship. “We thought we would get you a little something for Christmas.” Sarah took the envelope and we watched her eyes go wide. “This, this is too much. I mean thank you, but you guys shouldn’t have done all this!” Sarah reached and hugged us both. Jenny went on to explain to contact the owner, Paul, and set up a time that works best for Sarah and that he would accommodate her. “A trip to the spa for part of the day is the least we can for you. Here’s a brochure. If you want to upgrade it, Paul said he would give you a twenty percent discount.” Sarah was overwhelmed by the gift. “I feel bad I didn’t get you guys anything.” Sarah told us. It was my turn to comment.

“Sarah, you have done more than you will ever know. You were so nice from the beginning plus when everything came out you just accepted me. No questions asked.” I told her, and she smiled and gave each of us a hug. She did say that after the New Year we would do some damage to her Employee Discount. “Deal!” Jenny and I both almost screamed. We walked back to Nordstrom with our friend and said our goodbye’s as we were walking out, Jenny happened to glance at her phone. “Crap! We are going to be late!” Jenny was talking about our get together with my counselor. I tried to get Jenny under control again, but to no avail. She was practically running through the parking lot. “Come on Lex! We are going to be late!” I walked carefully through the ice and snow back to my car and to find an annoyed blonde urging to get moving. I tell her to relax, that we have plenty of time. As we drove down 394, I commented “When did I become the calm one in this relationship.” I paid dearly for the comment, but I also received a loving act of contrition in the form of a loving kiss when we arrived at our destination.

Rather than meeting Debbie near campus or near her office on the edge of downtown, we decided to meet near her apartment in Uptown. We entered the little coffee shop and immediately saw Debbie. Jenny went over to her while I placed our order. When I made it to the table, the other two were deep in conversation about me. “What are you two saying about me?” Jenny and Debbie smiled up with insincere smiles. “Never mind young lady” Debbie told me. I handed Jenny her latte and took a seat across from the woman who has helped me through so much over the last year. Debbie looked at me with a funny little smile on her face, “We were just sharing some funny stories about your past. That and teasing Jenny a bit about her trip back last Christmas.” I thought back to that trip Jenny had taken after my father had found me. One of the worst days of my life turned out to be one of the most signifgant moments in my life, and both of these women had been there. Not wanting to dampen the mood, I decided to make light of it as well. “I can’t drive by a Burger King without asking Jenny if she wants to stop.” Debbie and I both laughed while my shin was introduced to Jenny’s foot, again.

“I think that’s enough teasing you two.” Jenny announced before turning to Debbie. “I do envy you Debs. I wish we were headed to London.” Jenny said. Debbie nodded, “It will be good to be home for a while, mum is always on my case to get there and it will be good to see my sister. I heard she has a new boyfriend. Hopefully he is acceptable.” We all had a good laugh over the comment as my counselor showed a little more toughness than she normally would. We continued talking about her upcoming trip as well as Jenny and my trip down to Florida. When she heard the time of our flight she said she wish she was around to see that. “I can only imagine what kind of mood you two will be in at 5 AM!”

We continued chatting away for a bit before Jenny thought it was time for presents. Debbie really liked the scarf that we had gotten her. ‘I know the exact suit this will go perfectly with” she told us and I knew as well and she nodded when I said the burgundy one. I then handed a small envelope to her. ‘This gift isn’t only for you. We thought you and your mother could enjoy this together.” Debbie was shocked by the £100 gift certificate to Smith & Wollensky. “I have been to one in Chicago. I am sure mum will enjoy this as well. Thank you very much girls.” Debbie told us as we all exchanged hugs. Jenny though had one more trick up her sleeve. “Debbie there is one more thing we, well I, did for you. I raided Daddy’s miles and I have had you upgraded to First Class for your trip.” Both Debbie and I were in shock, but for different reasons. Debbie for the generosity that Jenny would think of doing that, me that my soulmate would think of doing this. I also knew that the two of us would have some explaining to do to Marty which wasn’t new, but always kind of a hassle. “This is too much you two! I haven’t done anything to deserve this.” Jenny just smiled her million-watt smile. “Debbie, neither Lex or I would be as happy as we are today if it wasn’t for you. You have shown us all the support in the world not only professionally but as a friend as well. Something like upgrading you is no big deal. Plus, it is the only way to fly over.” Jenny said sharing a smile with me.

We sat and chatted a little while longer, but Debbie soon had to make her way back to her apartment and get her bags. We volunteered to take her to the airport. “No that won’t be necessary. Besides, if you two take me to the airport, you might be tempted to join me and London needs a longer break from the two of you” We gave Debbie a mock laugh before exchanging hugs and telling her to have a good time. We were going to head out to eat, being that it was Friday night but decided to head back to the apartment and watch a movie.

When we arrived home, Katie was gone and there was a box sitting on the counter. Jenny went over and picked it up “What this? It’s from Heavenly Talent.” I quickly snatched the package from her hands “Never mind what it is.” I tell her and go and look for a place to hide the package. I return to the living room hoping Jenny has been distracted enough by the search for something to eat for dinner to think about the contents of the delivery. After perusing our options, we decided that it would be a pizza night. We called up Frank’s and cuddled up to watch “Polar Express”. So much for a wild and crazy night. The craziness would come the next day as we tried to squeeze in lots of obligations in just one day.

It started out with Jenny greeting me with breakfast in bed today. But unlike yesterday, the breakfast was a little more playful. The act of Jenny ‘feeding’ me soon evolved onto food being shoved onto my mouth and me reciprocating the act. We fell out of bed laughing away. We must have been loud enough to wake up the other two people in the house because we could hear my brother grumbling in the hallway. ‘Sorry Danny” Jenny yelled out. The reply from my brother got us rolling even harder. “You two need help” We continued to enjoy each others company even right there on the floor. Even though the inevitable had happened because of my HRT, we still found ways to share our love with each other. This was one of those times.

We finally emerged a few minutes later to find Danny and Katie curled up on the couch. For some reason the playful part of me took over and I decided to curl up next to my brother. Both Jenny and Katie began laughing at me. “Get the hell off me Alexa” Danny said, “What the hell is wrong with you?” he asked me. I didn’t move and just tried to continue to be goofy. “I just want to spend some quality time with my big brother” I say, which has both of my roommates laughing. What got me really laughing was the next sequence of events. When Danny tried to push me away, Katie chastised him. “Don’t get physical with your sister.” At first Danny looked at Katie like she was crazy, but the look Katie shot him turned him into a little boy all embarrassed by his actions. Katie urged him to apologize to me. I could see by the look in her eyes that she was joking with him and I had to work hard to keep from laughing out loud.

The four of us wound up enjoying the morning together before Danny had to take off to do some last-minute shopping. “Jewelry stores are open all over the place Dan. Just remember at least 1 karat and 3 months’ salary when picking out a ring.” Jenny yelled out. Danny stared back at his future sister-in-law. I did feel sorry for him. The teasing we had given him over the Christmas shopping time about a ring had been almost ruthless. He had blown up at me one time when it was just me and him alone, only for him to apologize. “Ah sorry Alexa. It’s I am not ready to get engaged. I mean I love Katie and all, but you know we are pretty young still. She has to finish school and get a job and I have to deal with the company and what I want to do with it.” I was in shock, he loved Katie. Danny looked at me as I started to tear up “Oh don’t get all weepy on me” I tried but it was tough. I went over and gave him hug which he took in stride. After that, I tried not to tease him anymore. But there were still times I couldn’t help myself.

After Danny left, the three of us began to decide what we were going to do. The plan for later was we were going to meet up with Bethany at Willie’s in Faribault and spend some time together and watch the Viking-Packer game. Danny and his friends were going to be there as well, so I wasn’t nervous about Adam showing up. Plus, Jenny and I wanted to spend some time with my Mom before we headed to Florida. “Let’s do brunch!” Katie announced. “Jenny and I smiled at each other because we wanted to do the same thing and we were looking for a way to get Katie alone for a while. We rushed off to get ready and forty-five minutes later the three of us were on our way to Station 19, a bar right across from Williams Arena, for their weekend breakfast. And even though we would be driving later, we thought one Bloody Mary would be OK. It didn’t take long for the three of us to be laughing a little too loud.

After we had eaten, Jenny and I looked at each other and nodded. Jenny started us off. “Katie, we want to give you your present now, if that’s OK.” Katie gave the two of us the look that she knew we were up to something. I continued. “Well since we are having our dresses made for us, we have to go for a fitting, so...” I said as I trailed off and let Jenny finish off. “You are coming to London with us!” Katie sat there in shock, her mouth wide open. “Seriously?” she asked before she started screaming which we joined in with. “Oh my god! This is too much!” We just smiled at our roommate. “Katie, you deserve it. No one has stood us as we have gone along this journey. What better way than to take you over to London!” I told my ‘big’ sister. Something strange happened at that point, Katie teared up. Jenny and I both left our seats and flanked Katie. “You guys are too much. I didn’t get you anything close to this!” We told her not to worry about it. We wanted to do something special for her, besides we wanted her to meet all our friends over there “Plus you deserve it just for putting up with Danny” Jenny told her which got us all laughing.

We went back to the apartment where we found an uptight Danny practically bouncing off the walls. “Where have you guys been?” he asked with a tinge of anger to his voice. We told him to relax, that we had just gone to breakfast. The smile that Katie was still sporting confused Danny a little more. But after Katie gave him a quick kiss he seemed to relax. Katie and Danny didn’t hang around much longer as we could tell Danny was anxious to get back to Faribault. I tried to tease him that our table would be there. “I called Dalton and made sure he reserved the table up front for us. It’s set. So just relax.” Danny growled at me a bit. As soon as those two were gone, the flurry of activity began. We need to not only make sure we had clothes for the next two days, but we had to make sure we were all packed for the flight on Monday morning. I found a second to sneak and take care of the package that had come the day before. I had a special plan for that. In no time my car was loaded up with a suitcase and our gifts for my family and we were on our way to Faribault.

Just after we exited the interstate and made our right hand turn on to 21, I made a minor course change. Jenny looked at me funny and asked where we were going. I said nothing and continued down the frontage road before making another quick turn. I knew I had Jenny disoriented because she had never been in this part of the area, though I knew it like the back of my hand. I eased the car off the paved county road and down a gravel driveway where an old farm house and modern steel outbuildings sat. I pulled up around the back of the house and parked near the detached garage. Jenny hadn’t stopped asking me where we were, and I had yet to answer her. I reached into the back of the car and grabbed a wrapped package. Ignoring Jenny’s questions, I took her hand and led her up to the back door. I knocked and soon my Aunt Karen opened the door. To say she was in shock would have been an understatement. She stood there trying to figure what to say. “Hi Aunt Karen, is Ashley around?” Aunt Karen continued to stumble for words before calling out to my younger cousin. She invited us in and I finally looked at my fiancée, and the smile on her face was one of wonder. She just looked at me and shook her head as she stepped past me into the kitchen.

The bubbly teenager came around the corner just as her mother was closing the door. “Alexa. Jenny, what are you doing here?” The pleasantly surprised girl said as she spotted us. “I just wanted to drop off a Christmas gift for you Ashley.” Ashley babbled a thank you as she excitedly took the offered package and invited us to sit down. Jenny was still in confusion as we took our seats. Karen asked if we wanted anything. “No thank you Aunt Karen, we can’t stay long.” I told her as Ashley tore the wrapping paper off and opened the box up. I watched two smiles appear as Ashley pulled out the gift. Ashley’s smile of amazement and Jenny’s smile of pride. “Oh my god! Ashely squealed as she pulled out the two Out of Heaven CD’s. The next item out was a picture of my and Jenny’s favourite band that was personalized by our friends to my cousin, “Thanks for the support and try to keep your cousin out of trouble. Best Wishes.” And each of the girls had signed. The last item was a tour t-shirt. It was great watching the joy that my cousin had as she ran over and gave Jenny and then myself big hugs. “This is too much, but thank you so much you two.” Ashley said. Even Karen was smiling at how excited her daughter was. We wished the two a Merry Christmas as we said we had to get going. Ashley didn’t want us to leave and begged us to stay. We told her we couldn’t and wished her and my aunt a Merry Christmas again and headed out the door.

I let out a huge sigh of relief as we got in the car and buckled in. At least I got buckled in. The blonde girl next to me practically attacked me. “You are incredible do you know that!” Jenny told me as she began kissing me. “The look on her face when she opened that gift was worth it all. How did you pull that off without me knowing about it?” I explained to Jenny that Nikki and I talked much more than she probably knew. Especially since we got back. She had become a wonderful confidant as I started to go through a few changes and them Christmas came up. “I had to call in a favour, but in the long run it was worth it.” I said. Jenny teased me about what this will cost us when we go over in March. “I think we have to buy the drinks one night at the clubs” I informed her. Jenny began to laugh. “That might be the most expensive present ever!” Jenny said, and I had to agree.

As we made our way to mom’s house, Jenny made an observation. “I watched your aunt as Ashley opened her present. It was funny. She went from being guarded, to being excited. But that wasn’t all. It was like a light came on.” I asked her to explain. “It was light she realized that you are not some freak. You are just a person. A person who has a very caring and loving heart who just wants to be who you are.” I was dumbfounded as Jenny went on, because I hadn’t noticed it. “That was one of the first times I had seen the change in front of me. It was cool. It’s looks like you won over another person.” Jenny said. And the smile that spread across her face was another smile of pride.

As seemed to be the case as of late, when we arrived at my mother’s we got a lecture. “Where have you two been? You should have been here a half an hour ago!” We tried to tell mom we had to make a stop, but she would not listen to my explanation When Jenny told her what we had been doing, mom eased up a bit. Mom looked at me surprised “You bought a gift for Ashley?” she asked, and I began to feel all embarrassed. “Just a couple of CDs that I got from Steph and Nikki. A t-shirt, nothing big.” I looked at Jenny, who was shaking her head at my modesty. “And a personalized autograph picture of Out of Heaven for her. Lex went all out. I didn’t even know what she was up to.” I could hear mom sniff a bit and turn away from us. Jenny continued her smile of as my mother got her emotions under control.

Since we had a few hours, mom put us to work. Of course. Though this time it was a little more fun. She hauled us into the kitchen and started us on helping her make cookies. This was another new adventure for Jenny, as she had never done a lot of serious baking. Mom was a machine. And while she usually got together with a few of my aunts to do this as a group, the events of the last year had left mom alone, but she knew she had to do this. “You know your brothers are going to expect to have these cookies tomorrow and on Christmas Day and we can’t disappoint them” mom said. But what was new was she said it looking at Jenny more than at me. Jenny picked up on it too and made a joke. “That means Danny is my brother? Ewww gross!” Mom started laughing but then tried to get all stern with us. “You two be nice to that boy. He has a lot going on. What with the company and Katie.” Both of us started giggling and I whispered to Jenny, “Yeah like finding a ring.” Mom got a bit more upset at this. “Alexa Marie, leave your brother alone.” Jenny and I just started laughing even harder.

By Five o’clock, we had made four dozen Cutout cookies, all frosted and decorated. We had made three dozen Russian tea cakes and made three dozen peanut butter cookies with the Hersey Kisses in the middle. The kitchen looked like a train had run through it, but it had been very fun. Growing up I had only ever been allowed to join in the cookie sessions when it came time to decorate. I never knew how much work the rest of it was. As we sat back we realized what fun it had been, we also realized we were running late. We had to be at Willie’s by six. As we began cleaning up, Danny came in to pick us up. “Aren’t you two ready yet?” he grumped and reached for a cookie. In what has become something I have come to love, Jenny swatted Danny’s arm. “Those are for tomorrow!” she scolded her future brother-in-law. Mom began laughing at the exchange between the two and congratulated Jenny on a good job of controlling my brother. Danny sulked off as mom dismissed us so we could get ready.

Bethany was at the table, along with Katie as we entered the bar. “Love the jerseys!” Bethany told us as we exchanged hugs. Jenny and I modeled our birthday gifts for our friend while Danny rolled his eyes. We had to explain that we had bought them for each other as Birthday gifts. And like the rest of the people we had relayed this story to, Bethany laughed at us. “You two are amazing. I have never met two people who think the same as you two. But I guess that is what makes you two so special.” I could only blush at Bethany’s comment while my better half got a little smug. “Its taken some work, but she is getting there.” Jenny said, followed by an “Oww” as my foot connected with her shin.

The first half of the game had gone as we had hoped, the Vikings defense was able to battle the elements and hold the Packers scoreless. As we reveled in the success of the first half, we learned a little more about Bethany’s personal life, which of course was something we wanted to know. Bethany began telling us about thus guy she had met through work named AJ. He was from Seattle originally and had come to the plant as an engineer. “He’s nice, but a little different. I guess after all those years with Adam I got used to a different lifestyle. AJ is much more introspective and is not a big outdoors guy. Adam loved being outside and in the early days we would go for walks and picnics.” Bethany got a faraway look as she spoke about my brother and Jenny and I shared a look. We knew she was missing him and I could see a bit of an evil smile come across my fiancée’s face.

The early Christmas present was delivered courtesy of the Vikings and we made our way back to mom’s for the night. We awoke the next morning with more Christmas preparations to be completed. Mom as usual was a task master and had us cleaning up. I tried to argue that we weren’t even going to be here, but she would have none of my sass. Jenny teased me as we cleaned up around the house. We had agreed to go to an early Mass with mom before my brothers and the Fahey’s came for dinner. Ever since Danny and Katie had gotten even closer, mom and Barb had been spending a lot of time together and the fact that Barb’s mother was in a nursing home kind of left the Fahey’s alone on the holidays. Mom had more than willingly brought them into the fold. All throughout the day, Jenny and I tried to tease my brother about his mother-in-law coming over. This really got him wound up, enough to get me and Jenny in a bit of trouble with my mother. “You two need to stop this” she pleaded while he was in ear shot, but once he disappeared her tune changed. “I do wish he would get off his butt. He will never do better than Katie.”

Mass proved to be interesting. Jenny had only been to a normal everyday Mass, never to something like the family Christmas Mass we attended. There was a little more pomp and circumstance and the number of kids who were overly excited for the visit of Santa made it a little more chaotic. It wasn’t those things that made it interesting, it was the fact that my oldest brother attended the service with us. The tension between he and Jenny was noticeable and when they went to exchange the sign of peace you could see the contempt in Jenny’s eyes. I think Adam was taken aback a bit. On the drive back, Mom warned me to be nice to Adam. And while Mom’s comments were directed at me, all of us in the car knew that it was directed at both me and Jenny.

Dinner was the typical Quinn family Christmas Eve dinner. We started with the typical Oyster Stew and followed with the Ham dinner. I knew Jenny was not a fan of Oysters but also knew that she was too polite not to take any. Katie and I giggled at Jenny as she struggled with the stew. Katie was lucky she was away from our roommate; however, I was not so lucky and endured a few shots to the shin as I taunted my fiancée. The rest of the meal was pretty much they normal affair except for Jenny continuing to shoot eye darts at my oldest brother. My mother was becoming a little more worked up over it. Luckily, she didn’t say anything, but Jenny and I were the recipients of ‘the look’ at least once but it did little to ease the tension at the table.

As we retired to the living room to exchange a few gifts, mom pulled Jenny and I aside. “Would you two be nice to Adam. It can’t be easy for him to be here. He has had a tough year, what with losing his father and breaking up with Bethany. So please, for me, be nice.” Jenny and I felt about two feet tall at that point. We hadn’t taken into consideration the changes he had experienced. “We are sorry Charlotte. Its just that he has been so mean to Lex that it is tough to put up the act of being civil. But, we will be good” Mom nodded and smiled and the three of us joined the rest of the party. Before we could make it to the Living Room, I asked mom if we could tease Danny. “As long as it’s not about a ring, he is fair game.” Mom said with a laugh.

Everyone had sat around the rarely used living room. Barb had taken one of the wing back chairs and Adam had taken the other. Mom took the high back antique chair while Jenny plopped down on the couch next to Danny, with a smirk across her face that got Danny all defensive. “Do you really think I would give her a ring in front of all of these people?” Jenny just kept up the smile and said she hoped not. Danny groaned while the females on the room giggled over my brother’s reaction. Mom spoke up, “Alexa, why don’t you hand out the gifts.” she stated. When we were kids, the gifts on Christmas Eve were usually something to keep us from snooping the night before and gifts from what ever aunt and uncle had shown up that night. As we got older, things began to change and it became a little more than an prelude to the next day. Tonight, it was going to be more than that, as Jenny and I would be taking off after the gifts were exchanged. The first gift we handed out was to Barb. “This is actually from all three of us Barb.” I said as Barb unwrapped the new laptop computer. It wasn’t anything real expensive and something Katie really wanted to get her mother. We volunteered to chip in and help her get a little better one. “Wow girls. This is great! My other computer was really slowing down. Thank you so much.”

I continued to hand out gifts to the rest of the assembled group. Mom loved the earrings we had brought back from London as well as the sweater Jenny and I had gotten her. When she got to the Michael Kors bag she tried to guilt us that it was too much. Katie couldn’t stop laughing at me and Jenny “I told you what she would say. You each owe me ten bucks.” I attempted to pull of the sly finger disguised as me trying to itch my nose but was busted by Barb. “That’s not very lady like Alexa.” Barb said trying to tease me. Danny was a little shocked when he opened the Wool overcoat that Jenny had picked out for him. Jenny explained that he needed it for his new look, which started the questioning from the mothers. Katie proceeded to show the pictures of the night out last week. We scored a little better with the gift card to Fleet Farm we gave Danny, knowing that this was what he really wanted.

Most of the gifts were labeled for both Jenny and I and consisted of silly things like some flannel sheets from mom and as a joke a pair of old fashioned styled flannel nightgowns from Barb. “I saw them and the looked so cute” she told us. Danny went a similar way, but with adult sized sleepers with footies, like a baby would have. “It’s better than watching you two run around in those jerseys.” We both gave Danny big hugs, not because we were excited by the gift, but to bother him. The typical command of “knock it off you two” came as we hugged him. The last gift to be distributed was the one from Jenny and I to Adam. I summoned up all the strength I had to try and be polite to my brother. As I handed him the package, there was a surprised look on his face “This one is for you Adam, its from me and Jen. Merry Christmas” I said as sincere as I could. He mumbled thanks, but not a thanks of annoyance but one of gratitude. He seemed to like the big wool sweater we had gotten him and was very thankful for the gift card from Fleet Farm.

With the presents all opened, we decided it was time to make our exit and begin the return trip to the Cities. Marty was picking us up at 5 AM and we still wanted to exchange our gifts. Mom was acting all weird, as for the second year in a row I was not going to be around on Christmas Day. “You are growing up to fast” she started to say. I told her we weren’t, but she wouldn’t listen. “I figured I would have a few years until all of you were off doing your own things.” Mom said. I told Jenny to go get the suitcase while I tried to calm mom, but she took off towards her room. The next thing that surprised was the voice that came from behind. “She will be OK. You have two have your own lives now and she is just having a tough time” the voice said. I spun to see a sympathetic Adam standing there. “Thanks for the sweater and the gift card” Adam said as an equal shocked Jenny came down to join me. “You two have a good time in Florida and Merry Christmas.” Adam said and headed back to the living room. Jenny helped my out to the car where I completely broke down in tears. I couldn’t believe that Adam had been that nice. I marveled at what had happened the whole ride home.

Alone in our apartment, we finally had a chance to exchange our gifts to one another. Jenny insisted that I go first. The pile of packages that Jenny produced was substantial. Most of it was just clothes, a few pairs of shoes and a few things there were not to be seen by anyone. Just as I had finished opening the last gift, Jenny got quiet. “I didn’t know what to get you, but I knew I wanted to do something special.” With that she produced a small package wrapped in silver. I gently untied the bow and slit open the paper. I held my breath as I opened the enclosed box. Inside I found a pair of earrings. They were styled exactly like the necklace that I wore every day. “I went back and talked with Mr. Price and asked if he could get his jeweler to make up some earrings.” I leaned over and gave Jenny the deepest kiss I could muster, “I love them. Thank you.” I told her and then began to hand over my gifts to her. She loved the dress that Sarah at Nordstrom had helped me pick out and the little skirt I had bribed our London designer to make. There were some of the same types of gifts she had gotten me, some racy things as well as a pair of sandals she needed.

I took a deep breath again before I reached over and pulled out my last gift for her. I handed her the large box adorned only with some ribbon. “I was in the same situation as you. You maybe the hardest person in the world to buy for so I came up with something.” I said as I handed it over. Jenny looked at me with some apprehension and began to untie the ribbon. As the lid of the box came off, Jenny’s tears began “It’s a scrapbook with pictures of us. The last year has been the most incredible time of my life Jen.” The tears increased as she turned the pages and looked at the pictures that ranged from that first night I was dressed, through our time at the lake this summer up to our time in London. “I had to get Nikki to send over a few of the pictures. And the last one is one your dad took when we were at the Sky Garden.” Jenny immediately flipped to the last page and it was picture we had no idea that Marty had taken. It was a picture taken from behind with Jenny’s arms wrapped around me as we looked out at the London skyline. Jenny stood up and pulled me up with her “That is the most precious gift I have ever received. I love it. I will cherish it for ever and I can’t wait to add to it.” She told me. We shared another kiss and gathered up our gifts and retired to the bedroom to end the night.

I woke up around 2 AM and realized I was alone in bed. I slipped on my robe and headed to the living room. That is where I found Jenny, on the couch leafing through my gift to her and laughing and crying at the same time. I gave her a kiss and whispered “Merry Christmas Babe” as I cuddled into my soulmate.

Alexa Chapter 32: Inclusion

The first thing I remembered was waking up to a kiss on the cheek. I knew it could only be one person and I let out a moan of happiness. I then heard the voice of an angel wish me a Merry Christmas. That was where the enjoyment of Christmas morning quickly ended. “Come on, we have to get up. Daddy just called and said he was on his way.” I tried to use the toddler voice Jenny loves to use on me. Heck, I even stole her complete line. “No, cuddle” I said, only to be met by a giggle and a deep kiss. “I would love to too, babe, but we have to get ready for the flight.” Dejectedly I pulled myself off the couch and followed my fiancée into the bathroom and twenty minutes later we were waiting at the window as we watched Marty pull up to the front of the building. We grabbed our bags and made our way down to Marty’s car.

“Do you two really need 4 suitcases and an overnighter for this trip?” Marty asked almost rhetorically. Jenny and I said nothing to the man who was practically my father as we each gave him a kiss. As we attempted to slide into the front seat with Marty, we were met with a surprise. “Sorry girls, your stuck in the back seat.” Jenny’s Uncle Rob said with a grin followed by greeting both of us. I did not reach in to give Rob a hug at first, and was instantly teased about it. “You can give me a hug too Alexa, I don’t bite.” I leaned in and gave the younger Thompson brother a hug. Even though we had not spent much time together, only a few days in May and a few days in July, I had felt completely accepted by Rob. As we pile in in the back seat, we begin questioning Rob why he was here and not in Florida.

“I was talking with Marty the other day and had to listen to him whine about you two not being around. So, I thought I would come spend Christmas Eve with my brother.” Jenny and I exchanged a guilty look as we sped down the freeway. Rob saw this and told us not to worry about it “You two would have hated it. Couple of rib eyes, brandy and cigars. Total guys night.” Instantly, Jenny and I were all over Marty on smoking cigars. He tried to deflect it by saying that we weren’t his mother. We reminded him that we were going to see her in a few hours and we might have to mention it to her. Rob began to laugh and slapped his brother on the shoulder. ‘I feel for you Marty. Two of them on your case.” I could see Marty shake his head in the front seat. “That’s only part of it. They have been trained by mother.”

The airport was quiet, but active for Christmas. The one nice thing was that the attitude of the travelers. Everyone seemed to be in much better moods than any other day at the airport. No pushing, no harried travelers. Must have been the holiday. We breezed through the check in process and TSA and were soon enjoying some of the special treats that had been laid out in the Sky Club and only had a short wait until the flight to Palm Beach was announced. Jenny and I took our sets and tried to cuddle into each other. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Rob looking at us with a big grin across his face. I watched as he elbowed Marty and pointed over to us. Marty leaned forward in his seat and looked over at us with a warm smile. I heard him say “They can be a bit of a pain, but I wouldn’t trade those two for anything.” And sat back. I pulled Jenny in a little closer and drifted off to sleep.

After collecting our bags in baggage claim, we hopped in the car Marty had rented for the week and made our way to the Thompson estate. I could see Jenny begin to get excited. As she had explained, this was to be the first time in 4 years that Jenny was going to get to spend Christmas Day with her grandmother. I had felt bad about the most recent one she missed, but she just told me to be quiet, she didn’t want to hear about it. “The person I cared for more than anything was hurting. If I had to, I would do it again. End of discussion.” And it was. I didn’t bring it up for the rest of the trip. We sat back and enjoyed the ride. It was interesting to look out at see the Christmas decorations intermixed with palm trees and people walking about in shorts. I don’t ever remember it being warmer than 50 degrees on Christmas Day, but it was 70 degrees outside. I soon lost the sweater I had been wearing and rolled down the window and let the warm sun bathe across me. Jenny giggled at my sun worship.

Mary either had been alerted to are pending arrival or had camped out on the front porch because as soon as we pulled in, she rushed the car. Jenny practically jumped from the car and rushed to her grandmother. Marty, Rob and I looked on as the two shared a long hug. As the two broke, Mary began making her way over to the three of us. Rather than go to one of her sons, Mary came right to me and gave me a hug. “It so good to see you Alexa! Merry Christmas!” Mary said as she squeezed me tightly. Leave it to Rob to find humor in all of this. “I see what you are talking about now. I don’t think we matter anymore.’ Marty began to laugh as Mary and I broke our hug. “You have that right young man. At least these two have the decency to call me or send me an email every few days.” Mary said in only a way Mary could, leaving her sons to collect that luggage while Mary led us into the house. We were greeted by Bridget and her family, but we could see that Mary was getting antsy to get Jenny and I alone to begin her usual debriefing of our lives. She soon had us seated in the sun room, where coffee had been set up and she began to ask us all about the last few days.

“It was good. We got to spend some time with my mom. We even helped her bake cookies.” I told Mary, who was shocked by that and began to quiz Jenny. Jenny was all excited telling the tale of the dozens of cookies we had made. Mary patted me on the leg. “You have been a good influence on this spoiled little girl.” Mary said, trying to get a rise out of Jenny. Mary’s mission was accomplished as Jenny began sulking Mary put an arm around her granddaughter and brought her back. But then Jenny began agreeing with her grandmother. Jenny looked over at me and began talking “I hope you are right grandma. If I could have only half the caring heart of her, I would be happy.” I began blushing as Mary urged Jenny to go on. Jenny began to tell the tale of my secret gift for my cousin. As I sat there blushing, Mary and Jenny looked at me with proud smiles. Mary put an arm around me “I am glad you two did something nice for her. She looks up to you two.” Jenny tried to diffuse the praise to me, but Mary wouldn’t let her. “You have helped make Alexa just as much of caring person as she has made you. You two have a special effect on people, including each other. Don’t ever let that change.” This time, Jenny joined me in the blushing.

The family dinner felt absolutely normal. I received some good-natured teasing from Jenny’s cousins Jon and Jason. We laughed talked and joked like I was part of the family. Which when I realized that I was, I began to tear up a bit. Jenny put an arm around me when she noticed the tears. “Where are you Lex?” She asked. I turned and looked her, whispering “this feels so natural like it is my own family.” The smile across Jenny’s face grew. “Well it is. Or will be soon.” I looked to see Marty and Rob just looking at the two of us. Both had proud smiles on their faces. I began to get a little more flustered, but Jenny just hugged me a little tighter. As I got myself under control, I straightened up only to find the rest of the Thompson clan smiling at me in a similar way. I guess I was part of the family.

After we gave Mary her gifts, a beautiful Lilac sweater, and a Kindle Paperwhite everyone decided we needed to head down to the beach. Mary was even interested in going. Rob spoke up, “You’re not going to wear that bikini are you mom?” Bridget laughed while the twins began to beg their grandmother not to do it. “Robert, if you weren’t 54 years old, I would have you over my knee and bring the belt out of retirement.” Rob couldn’t stop laughing. It was then I realized another reason I really liked Rob. He was like me and enjoyed teasing his mother. We all went off to various rooms to change. Jenny and I had been given the lower level guest room, next to Mary’s room for the week. We lugged our bags in and began unpacking. As we began to change, I began to feel a little modest because we were going to be around the rest of the family and opted for the special one-piece suit that Nikki had sent over back in May. Jenny looked at me and began to complain a bit. “You know I love that suit, but I think you would look much better in one of your bikinis, babe.” She saddled up to me and began trying to convince me to change by kissing we on the neck. And what was usual, I surrendered to her ministrations and reached for one of my more modest two-piece suits. Jenny shook her head and I took the offered hot pink suit she held out for me.

We walked down to the beach hand-in-hand and were teased by the rest of the family for taking so long. Mary was the only one who didn’t. Julie said the reason we have been put downstairs because we wouldn’t keep the rest of the house up if we were down there. Jon and Jason made some comment about we would also save the house from ceiling damage. It was all in good fun and was just another way that everyone was making me feel accepted as part of the family. As we were leaving the cabana, Jon called out for us to grab some beer out of the refrigerator. “And grab one for Uncle Rob and Marty.” Jenny began to tease them about drinking. “I figured you would be wine drinkers by now” Jason and Jon were both in the MBA program at Stanford, something that had not always sat well with the family, but they were anxious to depart the family shadow. And going to California was one way to do it.

We had grabbed a bucket full of beer on ice and brought it down to the beach. It was obvious the twins had been around for a few days, as they had the volleyball net set up on the beach. After grabbing their beers, Jon and Jason began looking for someone to take them on. Marty and Rob decided to take them on, while the rest of the looked on. Jenny and I began taunting the twins from the sidelines “Are you sure you two can handle a couple of old men?” Jenny yelled out, only to earn her a look of mock contempt from her father. I began in on Marty a bit about not hurting himself, which got me the same look, which left Julie, Jenny and I in stitches and earning us a reprimand from Mary. “You three are so smart, why don’t you take them on?” Mary said. Julie instantly found a way to get herself out of playing, and sadly Jenny too.

“I can’t play grandma. What if something happened and I go hurt? I have a wedding to deal with.” Julie said, which got me teasing her. “Afraid you will get a black eye or something?” After having worked with and spending a lot of time with her, I knew Julie would take it in the fun it was meant to be. What I forgot was how much she could get back at me. When the twins came back a few minutes later looking for more challengers, Julie got her revenge. Jenny and I volunteered to take them on, even going so far as trying to talk them into a bet. Julie got a grin on her face. “Oh, Jenny can’t play. I can’t have one of my bridesmaids getting hurt.” Julie flashed me a smile that showed she was getting even with me for my taunting. Jenny got a bit sad and then told the twins, after the wedding we would take them on. It was then my prospects of playing changed.

“I’ll be your partner Alexa” Rob said. I could tell he wanted a chance to get even with his nephews for the beating they had just put on. Jenny encouraged me to kick some Preston but, so I agreed. Rob held out his hand and helped me up from the blanket. I have had Marty lend me a hand before, but this was different. Rob’s large hands made me feel small, more feminine than anything. I felt chills as he helped me up. It was a strange feeling and it took me by surprise. I tried to hide my confusion and made my way out to the court, but I till had this odd feeling. The appearance of Jenny at the side of the court helped me overcome the strange feelings that had cropped up.

The match was a blast. I don’t know what the twins thought they were running into, but I am sure they weren’t ready for the trash talking I was able to produce. Having grown up with two brothers, I had learned the value of being able to talk a good game. ‘What was that Jason?” I hollered out after I blocked a spike of his at the net. Jason looked at me like I was crazy, and Rob laughed. We shared a high five as Jenny continued with the taunting. Rob even got into a bit of the trash talking, telling Jon to “eat this” as he spiked a shot over the net. This got both Jenny and I laughing. And Mary full of warnings “Be nice to the boys, Robert” she called out which got everyone laughing even harder. When the match was over, and we had soundly beaten the twins 25-14, Rob and I shared a hug. When Rob said “Great game Alexa. I’ll be your partner anytime”, the strange feeling came back. I tried to cover my feelings and thankfully Jenny wrapped me in a hug and those thoughts disappeared. But I will have to admit that Rob’s hug hung with me longer than I wanted.

The next day began a whirlwind of activity. It might have only been the day after Christmas, but there was a wedding in a few days. Somehow everyone in the family had been drafted in to service, and somehow, I became the unofficial assistant to Bridget. While this was not exactly a new role for me, as it was my job this summer, it did take me away from Jenny a little more than I had hoped. Jenny was helping Julie get things organized on her side while Bridget fought with her mother over the decorating of the yard for the ceremony and the organization of the house. Jenny and I did find a few moments to slip away together but one of us was always called away by one of the two Preston women. It was kind of lonely, but at least at night we were together. Not only at dinner, but snuggling together in bed. But the morning brought new orders and new tasks,

Wednesday proved to be a day I would soon want to forget. That was the day that the rest of the wedding party showed up. Andrew’s best man and his wife had arrived. Since Andrew had no brothers and only one younger sister, he and Julie agreed to have their siblings in the weddings, with Jenny being the one other exception outside the immediate family. That is other than the Maid of Honor and Best Man. Cole Miller, Andrew’s Best Man, was a nice enough guy. We had met up with him and his wife a few times over the summer out at the lake. His wife, Kelly was an odd one. She was very prim and proper, unless you got a couple of glasses of wine in her and she was fun, almost too much fun. She tended to get a little crazy. I wasn’t worried about her. We had gotten along alright and she was accepting of who I was, and the relationship Jenny and I had. The real task over the next few days was going to be dealing with Julie’s Maid of Honor, one Miss Monica Van Pelt.

Monica came from a family that had been around the Minneapolis scene almost as long as the Thompson’s, and there for felt that there was an air about her. Like her shit didn’t stink. Jenny and I had spent sometime around her and Julie as well out at the lake. Most of the time we around those two, Andrew conveniently had a golf game or a meeting or had to watch the grass grow. I could tell from when the two were around each other that he was not a fan of hers. Either was Julie’s father, LJ. Wednesday morning at breakfast he asked Julie, “What time does the broom land?” Julie starred down her father while her two brothers laughed away. I bit my tongue as I wanted to do the same thing. Julie informed her father that Monica would be in at 12:30 and he was to be nice to her. “It’s a two-way street there, Kitten. She starts acting up, I won’t put up with it.” Julie seethed a bit over this but said nothing. When I got Jenny alone a few minutes later, I asked her about Monica and why she was still around if everyone seems to hate her.

“Monica and Julie have been friends since they were like four.” Jenny explained. “They have been inseparable, but Monica has changed. I think that her boyfriend dumping her and her father dying a week later really affected her. She changed. She was never the nicest person, but it just amplified after that.” Jenny then took my hands and looked me in the eye. “Just promise not to start anything this week, OK. I know she has made comments to you in the past, but I just want this to be a special time for Julie OK?” The words were strange coming out of Jenny’s mouth, but the blue eyes staring back at me convinced to do what she asked. I promised I would be good and that I would try and avoid any confrontation. Jenny was happy and gave me a long kiss before she headed off to do what ever it was that was on her list of orders while I went to find Bridget to see what she needed help with.

Thankfully it wasn’t until that evening that I had the pleasure of seeing Monica. For some strange reason she was pleasant to me. I don’t know if Julie or Bridget had gotten to her or she was beginning to mellow towards me, but I wasn’t complaining. Julie had been so nice to me I wanted her special week to go off well. Jenny noticed too and was happy. But my luck was short lived. As the evening progressed, Monica would shoot me looks as we sat around. It was almost like Marilyn had arrived. They were either looks of contempt or scorn, ones that left me slightly concerned. And because we were in a big Thompson family gathering, I was too concerned to say anything. I just tried to play the polite girlfriend to Jenny and kept my mouth shut.

Thursday proved to be even worse. I tried to get Jenny to stay in bed a little longer and cuddle up with me, but she couldn’t. And I knew she couldn’t because this was the day of the final fittings. I was trying to do everything I could to avoid going down stairs that morning and face everyone, but Jenny wouldn’t allow that. After getting dressed she led me downstairs, where everyone was having breakfast. I did notice that two people I wanted to see were missing from the group, Mary and Marty. They were two people who I knew I could confide in as to what I was dealing with. However, the two of them, along with Rob, had gone into the Thompson Company offices for a bit on some official business on the ranch, so I was left here with everyone else. The talk around the table was all the big plans for the day. LJ and the twins were meeting up with Andrew, Andrew’s father, and Cole for their fitting and then off to the Golf Course. I knew that the rest were off to have the final fittings on the dresses done and then who knows what. That was going to leave me at home. Alone. A point the was driven home by Monica in a very snotty way. “Come on ladies”, she said with an emphasis on ladies “time to head out and get the fittings done.” Monica stared at me the whole time and for the first time in quite a while I felt less than what I was. Jenny was rushed, so she didn’t pick up on how I was feeling as she gave me a quick kiss before catching up with the rest of the group. Two minutes later, I was alone in this big house and for the first time in I don’t know how long I felt like an intruder in the Thompson house.

I poured myself another cup of coffee and slipped off to the sun room to gather my composure and I try to tell myself it wasn’t what I thought. I tried to convince myself that it was just my paranoia about Monica that led me to believe that she was purposely excluding me, and I think Jenny was so wrapped up in the wedding that I kind of got left to the way side. I wished Debbie was around, but she was in London with her mother and I didn’t want to bother her. I tried to call Katie, but she was on her way to work so she didn’t have time to talk. Nikki and Sarah were not an option either, as they were at Sarah’s father’s. This left me alone to my own devices. Sure, I could have called my mother, but I still wasn’t as comfortable about talking to her about some of these things. So, there I sat, in this large, beautiful home all alone. Sipping coffee while I felt abandoned. I began to cry a bit but pulled myself out of it knowing that would do no good.

About an hour after my retreat, Marty, Rob and Mary returned from their little trip Mary was the first to find me. “Are you OK Alexa?” she asked as she found me leafing through some magazine. I tried to lie and say I was fine, just a little lonely without Jenny. I don’t know if Mary bought it, but she accepted it. She joined me and the two of us chatted for a bit. I tried to steer the conversation away from anything that would let on to my feelings. I could tell Mary wanted to say something, but she held back. Marty came out to check on me and I instantly put on much more of a mask than I had with Mary. I didn’t want Marty worrying about me, and I knew he wouldn’t pick up my mood if I put on a happy face. However, Mary did notice my change in moods I think, but thankfully said nothing except to tell her son I was bored. Rob came in just as Mary was telling Marty this. Rob decided something needed to be done. “You’re bored little girl?” Rob said with a smile ‘Well we should do something about that. Do you play golf Alexa?” Rob asked and told him I hadn’t in years. Both Marty and Mary thought it would be a great idea for me to go out with these two on the golf course. Though I was a little nervous about hitting the links, I agreed. Marty asked Mary to join us, but she declined and instantly Rob was on her. “Oh, come one mom. You could probably still kick my butt, though I doubt you could beat your other son. Seems like all he does these days is play golf.” I watched as Marty became embarrassed and mad all at the same time. He wanted to tell his little brother off, but knew he couldn’t. Mary though did not back down. “I haven’t played in years, but I will come out with you, just so Alexa doesn’t get stuck in a cart all alone while you two play away.”

So, it had been settled. I was going to join these three on a golf course playing a game I had only played a few times. “We will just play the executive course today. Who knows? Maybe you will enjoy it enough to get that fiancée of yours playing” Marty said as he put his arm around me. My mood did pick up after that, enough that I knew of a perfect thing I could tease my future father-in-law with. “I don’t have anything to wear” I said, which earned the desired groan from Marty. I hugged him a little bit tighter and told him I was just teasing him, before letting go of him and heading off to my and Jenny’s room to get changed. I had seen the golfers on the LPGA tour and thought of what they wore. Noticing there wasn’t much in our clothes, I went up to Jenny and Julie’s shared room and into the dresser that was Jenny’s and found exactly what I was looking for, a skort. Not exactly the most stylish thing in the world, but it did allow me some modesty on the links while also looking feminine. I grabbed it and slipped on a sleeveless blouse in a mint green and made my way out of the room. I raced down stairs where I slipped on my white trainers and grabbed my pink Mickey jacket.

The ride over to the club was non-eventful. Mary and I sat in the back seat and I would say she was still trying to figure out what was going on, but said nothing. She merely engaged me in some light banter about school and the relationship of my brother and Katie. All very pleasant, but a nothing conversation that was completely out of character for Mary. There were some comments from the Thompson brothers in the front, mostly from Marty teasing me. We arrived at the course, and I was introduced to a bunch of people that were friends of Mary’s, People I had no idea who they were but were mostly interested in me as the fiancée of Mary’s granddaughter. Marty lined everything up and there were two carts loaded up and ready to go. Mary and I took one cart and waited while the two men teed off. Rob had a nice drive right down the center of the fairway, while Marty hooked his left just beyond a grove of trees. The words that came out of his mouth were fairly foul and earned him some chastising from his mother to watch his language. I of course had to pile on Marty a bit. “I didn’t know Andrew Sendejo was out there” I said with a laugh. Marty just grumbled a bit more while Mary drove the cart up to the front tee. While I hadn’t played in sometime, I knew what I was doing. I teed up the ball and lined up my shot just like I was taught. I gave a little waggle to the club before I took one last peek down the fairway. Keeping my eye on the ball, I pulled back the club. I shifted my weight from one foot to the other and began my downswing and then…

I topped the ball. I watched as the ball bounced down and came to rest in the rough about 30 yards from the tee. Thankfully none of the others laughed at me, but I still felt embarrassed. In a very kind voice, Marty said “Why don’t you take a mulligan Alexa.” With a red face, I caught the offered ball from Rob and re teed. This time I made decent contact, though it still didn’t go very far. But I did feel a bit better about myself and hoped in the cart.

The rest of that hole and the next few went well, except for my putting. You would think that with as much miniature golf as I had played over the years I would have no problem with putting, but I did. I either seemed to not hit the ball hard enough, or I was launching the ball a million different ways. At about the fourth hole I think Rob had enough. He walked up behind and wrapped his arms around. “You need to be smoother Alexa. Don’t try and kill the ball. Just bring it back a bit and follow through.” Rob demonstrated with his arms wrapped around me holding me. Rob had me take a practice swing before having me step over the ball. As he was doing this I could feel the strange feelings that I had on the beach come back. This time I could feel a bit of excitement as Rob wrapped his arms. I tried to take my mind off it and focus on the putt. I allowed Rob to guide my arms back and this time I drained the twelve-foot putt. I squealed with excitement and hugged Rob and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Marty and I exchanged a high five. The brothers were too busy talking to each other to recognize the stare Mary was shooting me. Thankfully she said nothing the rest of the way and we finished the nine-hole round with no more incidents, but I can’t deny the thoughts of my hug with Rob didn’t linger.

That night went pretty much the same as the night before, though it did get better as Monica and Julie decided to head out. Jenny and I curled up on a couch and spent some time together just watching a movie on TV. The next day was pretty much a carbon copy start to the day before. Jenny was dragged along by Julie and Monica for something that was for the “Wedding Party” as Monica put it. When they had gone I found myself feeling sad again. Rather than hole up in the sun room I went to our bedroom to lay down. That was when I found something that I had no idea that Jenny had brought along. The scrapbook that I had given her for Christmas. I began looking at the various pictures and little items I had added that stood for something special. I couldn’t help but giggle as I looked at it. That changed though as I got to a picture of Jenny and I at our birthday dinner. I starred at the picture of the two of us with big grins on our faces, cuddling up to each other with those silly tiaras on our heads. I started to cry. I didn’t hear her enter the room, but next thing I knew I was being held by my fiancée’s grandmother and just wailing away. After a moment she finally spoke.

“So that’s what it is?” was all Mary said at first. I looked up at her with a questioning look. “That’s the reason for the moping around here yesterday. Why you were acting like a school girl with Rob.” I still looked at her, almost wanting her to say what was on her mind. My head was almost pleading with my heart to say what I was feeling. I wanted someone to recognize what was going on in my head. What was going on that I was too stubborn to say. ‘You miss Jennifer, don’t you?” Mary finally asked and all I could do was nod and sob some more. Mary just held me as I let loose with the tears. I really don’t remember much after Mary’s words. The next thing I remember was waking up on the bed with the scrapbook laying on the bed next to me and light blanket draped over me. I jumped up in a panic and made my way to the en-suite and freshened up. I didn’t want Jenny to see me like this. As I made my way down the hall, I could hear Mary reprimanding someone in the living room. As I neared the expansive room I realized who it was. “You don’t realize what is going on do you, young lady?” I could hear Mary say to my soulmate. “That poor girl has been a mess the last few days, but didn’t want to say anything. And you took advantage of that. You ran off to be part of this great big spectacle and left the most important person in your life back here alone! I can’t believe you Jennifer Ann.” I could hear a whimper come from Jenny and then I could hear the floor creak beneath my feet. I froze in place and watched as the love of my life slowly turned around. Our eyes locked, and then Jenny took off in a sprint towards me. I met her halfway as she wrapped me in her arms. “I am so sorry Lex.” Jenny kept repeating. It felt so good to be held by her as we cried. Mary came over and led the two of us to one of the couches as we just held each other and cried. “I had no idea you were feeling this way babe.” Jenny said. When I told her that I didn’t want to cause problems, she pushed me back and looked me in the eyes. “Listen to me ALY!” Jenny said forcefully. “You are the most important person in the world. If I am doing something to hurt you, you better speak up.” I could only nod as Jenny pulled me in again. As we finally broke our embrace, we turned and looked at a proud grandmother standing over us. “I am glad that is solved. The two of you have to start figuring these things out for yourselves. I am not going to be around forever to kick you two in the rear.” Mary said before coming over and kissing each of us on the forehead and moving off to another part of the house. Jenny and I spent the rest of the afternoon as basically one form. Neither one of us wanted to let go of the other.

We were forced to let go, as tonight was going to be the big Bachelorette Party. Two of Julie’s friends, Lizzy and Mia, had arrived that afternoon and we were all going out as a group that night along with Kelly, Cole’s wife. This was going to be a new experience for me. I never been to a Bachelor Party, let alone a ‘Hen Night’ as I remember Nikki calling it. But there I was with Jenny, both of us applying heavy layers of makeup and slipping into almost obscenely short dresses and impossibly high heels. Jenny and I both began to get a little excited by the image of the other. We moved closer and shared a kiss. Out moment was broken by Monica “UGH! Aren’t you two ready yet? Let’s get going.” Monica said. Jenny giggled and went to grab our purses. Jenny thought it was some gentle teasing from the maid of honor, but I had a different read on Monica’s comments. To me it sounded as if our actions bothered her, but once again I said nothing. Taking Jenny by the hand, I put on my fake smile and the two of us went to meet up with the rest of the group.

In a very sweet move, Julie insisted we include Andrew’s sister Amy in our calmer festivities. Julie had the limo that Monica had reserved go to the hotel where Andrew’s family was staying and we all met the 14-year-old girl in the lobby. You could see the excitement in Amy’s eyes as she exited the elevator and all of us young women dressed to the nines. Julie instantly went to Amy and hugged her and brought her into the group. All seven of us led her out to the waiting car. Us older one’s still had our adult beverages, but Julie made sure there was sparkling grape juice for her future sister-in-law for the celebration ride. We placed a toy tiara on Julie’s head and placed a sash across her shoulder that identified her as the “Bride to Be” and raised a toast to her. We downed our drinks as we made our way towards the restaurant we had reserved giggling away.

Once we arrived, more toasts were shared as we enjoyed the Japanese steak house and the show the Chef put on. And what a show it was. Knives and food were flying, as was the Sake. We all laughed and told stories. The one thing that neither Jenny or I joined in on was the sushi. Neither of us were fans of the Japanese delicacy and we received lots of good natured teasing about that. Well Jenny did and for the most part I did too, except for a comment Monica that I was little slow to pick up on. “Don’t like raw things in your mouth, huh? I thought you may.” I began to get a bit worked up, but I didn’t want to make a scene, so I just bit my lip.

We finished dinner and thought it would be best if we got Amy back to her parents. We dropped her off, wishing her a good night and telling her we would see her tomorrow. We made our way to the few clubs in downtown Palm Beach, where we proceeded to dance and drink the night away. Seven drunk women in dresses that barely covered their rears were a hit at the clubs. Guys were hitting on all of us through out the night. Julie, Kelly, Jenny and I of course said no but the other three had no problem entertaining some of the offers. While they were off dancing with the various would be suitors, Kelly led us up to the bar and the shots began. As I said, Kelly could be a lot of fun if not a bit wild. When she got Julie up on a table with her, Jenny and I couldn’t stop laughing, and cheering. More Kamikazes were downed in a toast to Julie’s soon to be change in availability. A bouncer came over and told us we were out of there, which we all gave a mild protest to. We decided to go to another bar and continue with our partying ways.

After about forty-five minutes at that club, Monica announced it was time to make our way to the next bar. The seven of us stumbled down the street laughing away. Jenny and I basically held each other up. Jenny split off to help her cousin, who was stumbling a bit and I found myself standing next to Monica. “You’re going to LOVE this next bar, Alexa.” She said with a slightly evil tone to her voice. We slid in the back door of the club and we were led to a table near the front of the stage. Being that I was drunk, I didn’t notice what was going on around me. Soon the lights of the bar dimmed, and an announcer came over the PA. ‘Good evening Ladies” the voice boomed. “I’s time feel the roar! From Australia, it’s time to roll with Thunder Down Under!” And with that 6 muscular men in extremely tight jeans came out on stage. The screams I heard from the other people in club blew me away. It sounded as if the Beatles had taken the stage. Women of all ages rushed the stage to take in the show, I looked at Monica and all I could see was evil in her eyes. I stood and ran out of the bar. Jenny began to get up and I could hear Monica call out in a mocking tone, “Where are you going Alexa?” I turned and saw Jenny glare at Monica before following me out of the bar.

When I got to the street, I suddenly felt sick. I looked around and found the side of the bar and began throwing up. The next thing I felt was a hand holding my hair back and an arm around my shoulders holding me up. The voice of an angel started speaking to me, telling me that it would be OK. I finished emptying my stomach and turned to see Jenny with a sympathetic look in her eyes. “I’m sorry Lex. I had no idea we were coming to a place like this. Are you OK?” Jenny asked as she moved closer to me and pulled me in to her arms. I nodded as she continued to hold me. She asked if Monica had been making comments like that all night. I buried my head into Jenny’s shoulder. I think my silence answered Jenny’s question. “Why didn’t you say something?” she asked. I pulled my head out of her for a second and looked at her with tears in my eyes. “I didn’t want to cause a scene on Julie’s big night” I told my partner. Jenny pulled me back into her embrace. “You can be the most infuriating person in the world, did you know that? I want to kiss you and punch you at the same time” Jenny said with a giggle, which got me going. “Come on, we are heading back to grandma’s” Jenny said. She led me back to the front of the bar and waved down a cab for our return to the Thompson estate.

On the ride back to the house, Jenny urged me to tell her everything that had gone on during the past few days, and nervously I started in. I told her how Monica had been shooting me dirty looks all week and making little demeaning comments. I told Jenny about how alone I had felt while she had been off doing things for the wedding. Jenny sat back, astounded that this had all passed her by. Just like that afternoon, she pulled me in and began apologizing “I didn’t know babe. I guess I was so excited for Julie, I didn’t pick up on what that bitch was saying.” I tried to get her to stop blaming herself, but she wouldn’t. Even when I said I was just trying not to cause problems, Jenny got upset. Not at me, but at herself. “I asked you to not to do anything, and in turn that bitch tormented you. And I was too wrapped up to notice it.” And what always seems to happen, the one who had been hurt became the comforter of the other.

While we were no longer in a party mood, the various elixirs we had consumed had stayed with us. They were welcomed because as we exited the cab, we managed to fall down like the drunken fools we were. It allowed us to break out of our little pity party. We stumbled into the house as the same giggling girls we normally were. As we tried to make our way to our room, we ran into Marty, Rob and LJ sitting in the living room. Marty took one look at us and groaned but Rob began laughing at the state we were in. “What are you two doing back so early?” Rob asked, “I figured we wouldn’t see you until morning.” We plopped down on the couch between the two brothers, and as a joke I wrapped my arms around Marty and gave him a big hug. “Oh god, its worse than I thought” Marty exclaimed. As Jenny and I began laughing. “How much did you two drink and what are doing home?” I looked nervously at Jenny who decided to play coy. “Not as much as the others I bet.” She responded and both of us began to giggle. Jenny than hopped on the other side of her father. She leaned in and gave him a big kiss on the cheek, which got Marty to groan even louder and Jenny’s uncles to laugh even harder. I got up and made my way towards the kitchen to find us some water.

I returned to the living room to see Jenny holding court describing what we had done. “After the bouncer kicked Julie and Kelly out for dancing on the table, we decided to go to another bar. That is when the little brunette here decided she didn’t want her dinner anymore. So, I brought her home.” Jenny saw me and flashed a smile. Even now, when we could have blown the lid off on Monica, Jenny kept up a good front. LJ was the next to groan. “Who knows where they are. With Monica leading the way they could be down in Little Havana by now” Jenny and I shared a look with each other. I could see Marty react to it, but he said nothing. Jenny and I wished the men a good night, and each Jenny and I giving Marty a more meaningful kiss good night. As we were walking down the hall, I could hear LJ saying something about that “damn Monica.”

I awoke the next morning to a pounding headache. As I rolled over I encountered something I didn’t expect, but did not object to. Laying there, just smiling at me was Jenny. A look of happiness spread all over her face “Morning” she whispered before she kissed me ever so softly. She wrapped her arms around me as I tried to bring the pile of mush between my ears back on line. It took me a moment to remember everything from the previous evening. And rather than bring up what happened the previous night I let Jenny hold me. To be held by her was glorious. I don’t know how long I had been there in her loving embrace when she spoke again. “I am never going to let that happen again” she whispered to me. “What? Let me get real drunk?” I asked. It was the perfect thing to say because it got her giggling. I didn’t want her to dwell on my little tantrum. She picked up on it and we returned to holding each other, but that was only a brief spot on our journey to different destination, a destination that ended a little over an hour latter as we exited the bedroom and made our way to the kitchen in search of coffee.

The morning cacophony that we were expecting was not present. Mary’s cook, Rosina, was sitting at the counter playing on her phone when we entered. She teased us about being the first awake. She started to get up to get us something, but we told her to sit down. Jenny grabbed us some coffee while I retrieved some water for us. We sat at the counter with a shocked Rosina. She was a very nice Cuban woman who had worked for Mary for several years and thought of all the grandkids as her own. That was when Jenny almost gave Rosina a heart attack. Jenny got up and hugged the woman, thanking her for always being so kind. But that wasn’t what almost gave the cook a heart attack. Jenny looked at me and announced, “I feel like some French Toast, you want some Alexa?” I said yes, and Rosina started to get up, Jenny gently pushed her back into her seat. ‘That’s OK Rosina, I got this. Would you like some?” The Cuban woman just stared at my fiancée as she went over to the refrigerator and pulled out the eggs and milk. “Who are you?” Rosina asked in confusion. “She has been working on her cooking. She’s getting better. It’s moving into edible” I said which got Rosina laughing, but it also got a sponge tossed at me.

As Jenny was flipping the first round of our breakfast, a voice came from behind me. “What are you doing young lady?” I knew Mary was in one of her teasing moods and I began to laugh into my coffee. I almost choked on it when my fiancée turned and looked at her grandmother and said “Cooking, not like you were going to do it” Silence fell on the kitchen. Mary turned and looked at me saying “This is all your fault” before turning to her granddaughter and warning her about her mouth. I knew where Mary was going, and I thought it was great. She grabbed herself a cup of coffee and sat down next to me and whispered ‘Good job Alexa” to me. I had never felt so proud in my life. And as more members of the Thompson family entered the kitchen from either sleeping or Rob and Marty from pool side, the same comments were made. to both of us. It was fun watching Marty sit there all proud that his daughter was making breakfast for everyone.
Everyone loved Jenny’s cooking. Even the twins were impressed that Jenny could pull this off. The only two that didn’t get an opportunity to enjoy Jenny’s French Toast were Julie and Monica. We were just finishing cleaning up when the two of them stumbled into the kitchen. “What happened to you two last night?” Julie asked. Not wanting to cause a scene, I just said I had too much to drink and Jenny brought me home. While I didn’t want to start something, Jenny looked as if she was ready to rumble. She just stared at Monica with a menacing look. Through her hangover, Monica looked a bit nervous and slipped off to the television room leaving me with the two cousins. Jenny said nothing, but I could tell she wanted to. We got the lowdown on the remainder of the night. How Kelly wound up on stage dancing with the dancers and how Monica had gone as far as to pull one of the break away swim suits off the dancers with her mouth. Leaving him in nothing bit a thong. I just giggled a bit at that, but Jenny muttered “Shock” as she turned back to the dishes. Julie had a questioning look on her face and I think if she wasn’t so hungover she might have picked up on her cousin’s thoughts. She slowly walked out of the kitchen and joined her best friend.

Since we had the rehearsal dinner tonight, Jenny and I decided that we should go hang out by the pool and soak up some sun. I agreed whole heartedly. The idea of just hanging with Jenny is what I needed. I started to slip on my pink, blue and white one piece when a very loud “no’ rang out through the bedroom. “Put on one your bikinis” Jenny demanded, an evil grin on her face. I was a bit lost as Jenny moved over.ro me and planted a deep kiss on me. “I want that cow to see how much sexier you are than her” Jenny turned and went to finish putting on her suit. I had rarely seen this attitude in her, mostly it came out when she was upset with store clerks. We made our way out to the pool and Jenny urged me to strut past the table Julie and Monica were sitting at. I kept my eyes forward, but I noticed Jenny look over at table and saw a smile come across her face. We laid back on a couple of lounge chairs and Jenny reached for my hand. That action in and of itself was nothing new, but everything Jenny was doing was new. It was like she wanted to prove to everyone we were together, and we loved one another. Though I really don’t think her actions were directed at anybody but Monica.

After a while Julie and Monica decided to join us laying out and Jenny was back on stage. First, she asked me if need some sunblock. Not one to turn down Jenny rubbing me down, I quickly rolled over on to my stomach and let Jenny’s finger work their magic. I returned the favor and when I was finished Jenny rolled over and gave me a big kiss. “Hey babe, would you go grab me a water?” she asked. I could see the wicked grin on her face and I decided to follow her lead. I slipped on the wedge sandals she had worn rather than my own and strutted like a runway model to the cabana. Jamie would have been proud of me as I worked it. I could see Monica’s look of surprise as I walked past her. And when I went to give Jenny her bottle, I bent over like that time outside the apartment with Brandon. Jenny was turning ten different shades of red as she held in her laughter. Our actions must have had the desired effect because we noticed that as Monica and Julie went to go inside, Monica put on her cover up rather than try and show off her body. When those two were in the house, Jenny gave me a high five and repeated the four words that meant more to me than anything “I love you, Lex.”

At Six O’clock, the preparations went into earnest. Everyone from both families was there for the rehearsal of tomorrow’s ceremony. We went through everything that need to be done. Unfortunately, Monica came back to claim the center stage and took over as the de facto second wedding director and began ordering us around. Fortunately, my small part was going to be part of a parade of the family. Julie had wanted all the family to take part in some small way and that included me. I was to walk down the aisle with Marty. While I had never been to a ceremony that included so much attention on the family it would be interesting. Marty and I were to lead off everything. I took his arm and the two of us walked down the aisle. The two of us got a little silly as we went through the motions. “Do you think Monica will stand up there giving directions tomorrow?” Marty asked which got me giggling. Monica shot us a dirty look as I responded, “Only if the broom is in top gear” which got him laughing. We took our seats and next down the aisle was Mary, being escorted by Rob. Mary and I knew we wanted to sit by one another so, we finagled a little impromptu move and the Thompson boys both waiting for their mother to enter in to the row before taking their seats.

After everyone was seated we watched as the bridal party went through their rehearsal. Jason escorted Amy, followed by Jon and Jenny. A minor argument over who went with who by the twins started up. An upset Monica settled it. “Jason, you will go first down the aisle with Amy because your name is always said first.” Mary leaned into me and whispered ‘Bitch” which got me giggling. I quickly composed myself and we watched the rest of the rehearsal go the way we wanted. Everyone cheered as they said it was time for the dinner. We all made are way to the various cars that would ferry us over to the club where we would enjoy our meal. Marty had reserved a limo to take me, Jenny, Mary, Rob and himself over to the club. And he had made sure that there were plenty of provisions. I notice that he and Rob both quickly reach for glasses and pour themselves some bourbon before asking any of us if we wanted anything. “Is she always such a bitch, Jenny?” Rob asked. I decided to try and tease Rob a bit. “Are you calling me a bitch Rob?” I said which earned a laugh from the other Thompsons and a “Shut up, Alexa” from Rob. At that moment I felt like I really was completely part of the family. And Jenny picked up on it to and pulled me in.

The dinner was your usual boring affair. A little stuffier than I would have liked, and Jenny and I spent a lot time saying, “we aren’t doing this” as we looked around. I was mostly bored with the festivities. I had got caught up in a conversation with Kelly, asking her about the remainder of the night before. She began giggling and pulled me to the side and told me the story of how she wound up on stage. She got called away by Cole and I realized I was standing alone. I decide I needed something other than wine to drink, so I went to get a club soda from the bar. As I made my way over, I heard a voice I was very familiar with behind a partition. “Alexa told me you have been a bitch to her all week. What is your problem?” I heard Jenny say. I heard Monica try and deny everything, but Jenny wasn’t taking it. “You are so full of shit Monica. If I ever hear you say another disparaging thing to Lex again you will wish you had never been born.” I heard Monica storm off. I slumped against the wall and began crying. The next thing I heard was the voice of my own personal Angel. “Lex? Are you alright?” I wrapped my arms around Jenny and squeezed her as tight as I could and thanked her. She looked me in the eye. “If you think I wouldn’t stick up for you to that spoiled little brat you are as crazy as her.” Jenny said and hugged me. Then to get me going, she whispered that I could make it up to her later. I had never wanted a party to end so much in my life.

The next day was a whirlwind of activity. And even though I knew that Jenny was going to be gone all day, I was in much better spirits. We had talked when we alone in the room and we came away with an even stronger relationship than before. I was glad that I didn’t have to run off and be part of the wedding party as the Vikings played the Bears at one. Even though the game didn’t matter, Marty and I still went into our normal game routine. That being arguing about the Vikings, even thought they were going to finish either 13 and 3 or 12 and 4. Rob got a kick out the two of us. It was a great way to spend an afternoon as we waited for the fun of later. I also noticed that as I spent more time with Rob that my strange feelings had dissipated. I marked it up as me adjusting to my hormones. I went and changed at halftime and when Jenny showed up and saw me sitting in my dress, screaming at the TV with her father and uncle she laughed. “We are getting married in the summer for sure after seeing this” Jenny teased. I told her she looked beautiful in the knee length, pink taffeta dress. She thanked me and gave me a quick peck before telling me she had to get going.

Just a few minutes later, Mary entered the room, resplendent in a very elegant pink suit. “OK you three, enough watching football. Its time for the wedding.” We tried to whine but Mary would have none of it and ordered us to move. Marty leaned in and told me that this is what she was like when they were growing up. “I heard that Charles Martin!” Mary bellowed as we quickly walked out of the house and made our way down to one of the two tents that had been set up as holding areas for the bridal parties. Julie looked beautiful in her simple, white gown, but extremely nervous. Though I think Bridget had her daughter beat on the nervousness scale. At least Bridget was able to expend some of that energy by floating around the tent and fussing over everyone. The planner stuck his head into the tent and said it was time. I followed Marty, Rob and Mary over the bride and wished her luck, I was a little surprised when Julie gave me a quick hug. “Thanks for letting me steal Jenny for the last few days” she told me, and I assured her it wasn’t a problem. She then reminded me I was next. I attempted to get her to relax with a little humor, “We decided last night. Were going to Vegas.” The joke had the desired effect as Julie laughed and said “I don’t blame you. Wish we had.” I moved to my place alongside Marty and waited for the signal. Marty joked that I should have worn the hat yesterday, so he could practice dealing with it. Simultaneously, Mary and I told him to shut up. I made sure that the wine colored, corded lace sheath dress I had chosen was sitting properly on my body and took a deep breath. This was to be another new unveiling of Alexa Quinn, but this time I would be escorted by the man who had done more than me for any man alive.

We stepped out of the tent to the first oohs and aahs of the evening and made our way down the aisle. I took my seat and watched as Marty waited for Mary and Rob. Each of the Thompson men kissed their mother on the cheek before she took her seat next to me. That was when the fun began. Mary and I began whispering back and forth to each other, commenting on everyone. “That dress Andrew’s mother is a little frumpy” Mary said in which I had to come back with a question of whether it was meant to be that tight. We giggled and continued to watch and make comments. When Amy came down, I cooed a bit a commented on how nice she looked, only for Mary to comment that she had on a bit too much make up, “makes her look like a tart” and I couldn’t help but giggle a bit louder. Marty leaned forward and looked at me and Mary with a stern look. Mary leaned over to me and whispered “Busted” which got both of us giggling even louder. Marty raised his hand to his head and began shaking it.

When Jenny came down the aisle she looked as beautiful as I had ever seen her. We locked eyes and shared our love for each as best as we could. Then came my old pal Monica. I kept the smile on my face, but tried not to allow any warm thoughts to enter my head. Finally, the few guests who had been invited stood up as Julie and LJ appeared. I looked up at the bridal party and I couldn’t believe Jenny wasn’t looking at her cousin, but at me. Her smile was huge, and I watched her as she mouthed ‘love you’ to me. I began to weep a bit. Thank god, we were at a wedding where this was allowed. I did straighten myself up and joined the rest of the Thompson family in the proud stance as the first of the next generation made their way to the alter. After LJ passed off his only daughter to her future husband we all took our seats. It was a beautiful ceremony and watching Julie and Andrew share their love for one another was moving. Once again, I began to weep a bit and I watched my future wife do the same and again we locked eyes. This time I felt Mary pat me on the knee. I looked, and she gave me one of the kindest smiles I had ever received.

Before we knew it, Andrew and Julie were making their way back up the aisle to be followed by the rest of the wedding party and then the two families. We quickly made our way through the receiving line and made our way to the yard and the reception. The four of us took an offered glass of champagne and Rob quickly reached and began loosening his tie only to be admonished by his mother. “Robert leave that tie alone” Rob let out an “Aw geez mom” before following her orders. Jenny joined us, and she and I were able to spend some time together before dinner was served. When dinner was announced, we took our assigned seats and listened to the speeches by Cole and Monica and endured the clinking of glasses that got the newlyweds to share a very public kiss. Thankfully the dinner went quickly and just as the sun was setting, the dancing began. Jenny and I spent some time dancing, but mostly just enjoying being together. At one point I realized I need something to drink. I asked Jenny if she needed anything. After taking her order, I made my way to the bar. It was there I encountered the Maid of Honor.

‘Well there she is. The fairy princess of Minneapolis. So sorry you left the other night. I think those Aussie boys were looking forward to you.” The woman was obviously drunk of her ass. I tried to ask her what her problem with me was. “You want know what my problem is? I think you are nothing but a gold-digging fairy. You are trying to weasel your way in the Thompson’s and get into all that money. You don’t care about Jenny or any of the Thompsons. You just put on this little act. You make me sick.” Before I could even respond to the accusations, I watched a mass of blonde hair move in to confront my detractor. What shocked me was that the blonde-haired woman was wearing a white dress and not pink.

“What did you just say her to her Monica? She is not any of these things you just called her. This is my friend and has been through hell and you think you could go off and call her those names?” Julie practically screamed at her friend. Julie went on before Monica could open her mouth “No wait, she isn’t a friend. She is part of this family, or almost part of it. I talked with Jenny earlier and she told me about the little snide comments you have been making to Alexa all week. I think if you can’t treat a member of my family with more respect than that I don’t want to be friends with you.’ Julie turned and stormed off. A shocked Monica went chasing after her, calling her name so she could explain herself. I stood there in disbelief as to what just happened, that’s when I turned and saw both Jenny and Mary standing there. Large smiles spread across their faces. Jenny came up and hugged me.

At that moment, I felt more part of this family than I ever had. During the week I had experienced the gentle teasing of Jenny’s male cousins, the understanding instruction of her Uncle and amazingly, I had watched Jenny’s cousin defend me against her oldest friend in the world. But most importantly Jenny and I found a way to strengthen the love we shared. As Jenny and I shared our hug, Mary moved past us and went up to the bar. As Jenny and I broke our hug, we found Mary standing there with glasses of champagne. We each took a glass from Jenny’s grandmother, who was going to offer up a toast, or so we thought.

“Time to start planning the next one.”

Alexa Chapter 33: Planning

Getting off the plane might have been the harshest thing I have ever felt next to the rejection of my father. Going from plus 68 degrees in Palm Beach to the minus 3 degrees temperature of Minneapolis when we landed was not something that either me or Jenny were prepared for. Sure, we had our long North Face Jackets in the Delta Club locker, but the light cotton dresses and then sweaters were no match for the Minnesota winter we encountered as we made our way down the jetway. Marty just laughed at the two of us as we huddled close and complained. “Why did we ever come back?” Jenny whined as we tried to use each other for warmth.

“I say we forget school and get back on the plane” I respond.

“You two have lived here your whole lives. You know how cold it gets. Will women ever learn that warmth is more important than fashion?” Marty said to us as we quickly made our way into the terminal. Thankfully it was a short walk to our coats and that Marty had used the VIP Valet Parking service, so we were greeted with a nice warm car. Marty was still teasing the two of us as Jenny and I huddled together in the front seat. By the time we made it back to the apartment we had warmed up and gave Marty a kiss good bye and quickly made our way up to the apartment. Unfortunately, Katie wasn’t around, as we both had made comment as to how excited we were to see her. With out having her around, we began unpacking and started getting back into the everyday swing of things. But it was while unpacking, a gift from Florida was found.

“Ugh!” Jenny groaned as she opened one of the bags.

“Did something open up?” I asked as I returned to our room from hanging our dresses from the wedding in the closet.

“No!” Jenny informed me as she tossed something at me. I caught what seemed as large as the old Sears Wish Book at me. I giggled as I realized it was another bridal magazine that Mary had somehow slipped into one of our suitcases. Jenny stared at me and I tried to get myself out of the giggly mood the ‘offending’ publication had caused. Ever since the comment at the reception by Jenny’s grandmother that it was time to start planning, Mary had been relentless. For the next three days, Mary was always coming up with something that we would need to do, and she had gone as far as to start a planning file for us. “There are lots of things you have to deal with. I will try and help but you two have to be on top of these things.” I listened but Mary’s granddaughter just groaned.

“What if Lex and I just want a small wedding? What if we want to run off to Vegas and get married by Elvis?” Jenny asked her grandmother. I could see a stalemate starting. I was thinking that Mary was seeing this as some sort of social event. And while it was an event, it was an event that was to signify the love between me and Jenny. I tried to play the mediator between the two but realized no matter how hard I tried, it was an argument that would not go away soon. I began paging through the magazine and tried to calm Jenny’s nerves a bit but also get the discussion started. “You know it wouldn’t be bad if we started looking at a few things. I mean we both have looked at dresses and given Sarah some ideas of what we want, but there are more things to deal with.” I said, trying to put a good spin on things. Jenny just stared at me. “Both of you are going to drive me crazy, aren’t you?” she asked. I dropped the magazine on the bed and saddled up next to my soulmate and tried to explain that we had a lot of things going on and that it would be a good idea to start in. The petulant little girl came out of hiding and Jenny agreed.

After starting a load of laundry and rinsing out some other things, we found ourselves on the couch with the Bridal magazine in our laps. We began paging through the magazine and suddenly lot of questions came up. “Um, have we thought if we are going to have a DJ or a band?” I asked as we began going through the checklist that had been printed on one of the pages. I could see panic enter Jenny’s eyes as she continued to go through the list. “Oh god! I didn’t even think of a photographer!” I dropped the magazine at that point and realized there was a lot more to do when planning a wedding than we thought.

“We are going to need help.” I said, and Jenny nodded. Jenny started to reach for her phone, “I’m calling grandma” she said, but I reached out and stopped her. “I have a better idea” I said as I took the phone from Jenny’s hand. I placed a call, and waited for the other party to answer. Within three rings, they answered, “Katie, what time are you going to be home?” I asked before she could even say ‘hello’. When I told her the dilemma we were facing, she began to laugh. “I was wondering when you two realized when you were in over your heads. I will be done at 4 and will be right home so you two just calm down.” Jenny smiled and then let a long sigh. “Good thinking babe”, was all she said as we collapsed into each other and waited for our big sister to save the day, as always.

At nineteen minutes after four, a smug looking Katie came walking in the front door of the apartment. “I hope you two realize I now owe your brother $20. I said you would wait until February, but he said you would ask before then.” Katie informed us as she shed her coat and sat down on the couch next to us. “You know I hate when he is right.” She told us before taking control of the topic at hand. “So where are we at?” she asked, and we showed her both the checklist in the magazine and the information Mary had put together. Katie looked at it for a few minutes before announcing, “You two are so far behind according to all of this.” I now had adopted the same panic look that Jenny had earlier. Katie looked at the two of us shaking her head. “Don’t worry you two. I’m here now. We will get this taken care of.” Jenny was the first to speak.

“So, you can handle this?” she asked. Katie laughed, which did little to allay our fears.

“No, I’ve never planned a wedding before, but I think WE can handle it.” Katie said with her famous smart alek smile. I was put a little at ease, but I could see Jenny was still a bit nervous about what was starting to unfold. I pulled her into my arms and tried to tell her it would be OK. Katie came from the other side. “Jenny, we are three smart young women and we have part of this taken care of already. And some of it is just dumb. Are we concerned about a style of wedding?” Katie asked. Jenny and I looked at each realizing that we had never thought of it and with out saying anything to each other decided we didn’t need it. Before we could say anything more, Katie took control once again.

“There is one thing we have to decide before we go any farther. When are you getting married? That’s the easiest thing to figure out. Right?” And what Katie just said was correct, but a date was something we had only said in passing. That started another whole new set of problems. We also had graduation to deal with, all three of ours. I reached for my Surface that was sitting on the coffee table and logged on to the school’s website. “Graduation is May 13th.” I state and then a frown comes across my face. Jenny asked what the problem was. “We graduate at the same time” I pout. Jenny put her arm around me and tried to comfort me, though mockingly. “It’s not like we were going to be able to sit together anyway.” Katie looks on with amusement. “Are you two done so we can continue?” she asks. Instantly I felt an itch along my nose.

“Enough vulgarity, Alexa. Let’s get serious about this.” Katie states. We hemmed and hawed a bit over dates and decided that Saturday June 30th would be the date. “Good choice, now you have to send out invitations.” Another thing the two of us had not thought of and that would also require a guest list. “UGH!” Jenny exclaimed. “This is going to require a big confab with Daddy and Grandma.” I just nodded. With Jenny’s family being who they were, we needed to figure out who HAD to be invited for ‘family’ reasons. Rather than begin going over that, we began looking at invitations and find one can both agree on, which we were surprisingly able to do. I did get the one concession of having the printing in purple after some sweet talking before I was reprimanded by my sister.

“Enough of that! Now, going down this list. Do you want to start a website?” We both shake our heads and Katie continues. We have the ceremony site and reception site already figured out, The Thompson estate and we have the Wedding party figured out. That is when Jenny said something that leveled me. “I came up with another person we need involved.” I looked at her because we had not talked about anyone else. “I think we need at least one personal attendant to do some of the running around for us. To kind of be the messenger and gopher for us” I nodded but had no idea who she had in mind. “I think we should ask Ashley to be our dual personal attendant.” I was in shock as my soon to be wife sat there as proud as a peacock. “I want her to be involved, Lex. And this would be perfect.” I didn’t say or do anything. For once I was left speechless by my better half. I could see Katie approved too. “If nothing else she can help your grandma fuss over everything” Katie said.

All talk about the dresses was completely glossed over. That had already been taken care of, though we knew we had to contact the designer to discuss ideas a bit more. Katie continued reading down the list, “Research florists, choose bridal party attire. Oh, here is a good one. Establish a fitness routine!” Katie could not stop laughing. I looked at my sister with a questioning look. “What’s so funny, we have an exercise routine.” I say which gets Katie laughing even harder “I’m not talking about the two of you running around here in sports bras and yoga pants and going down and riding the ellipticals for ten minutes. You two should think about if you want to be in better shape.” Jenny and I giggled at the mention of us running around in our ‘workout gear’. It was something that had already embarrassed my brother at least once.

The wedding discussion continued through the night, except for a brief dinner break. Before we knew it, it was getting late and we decided to put the planning down for the night. And as we went to bed I kept going over the list in my head. A few things struck me as Jenny held me. How much work all of this was going to be and how much we had to do. I began questioning if we could pull it all off. Not only do we have the wedding, but we have our last semester of school. I stared to shiver a bit as it all began to hit me. But before I could even open my mouth, Jenny spoke. She kissed the top of my head. “Everything will be alright, babe. We found the perfect person to help us out and we will keep grandma informed.” I pulled back and looked at her. “How do you do that?” I asked. Jenny gave me another kiss. “Simple” she said, “I am having the same fears as you I bet. I know it will be tough to pull this off given how far behind we are and plus graduation. But we will be fine.” I snuggled in closer and drifted off to sleep. Jenny was always there to give me the confidence I seemed to lack.

The next day was going to be crazy. We both had meetings with our advisors about graduation. I took off to see Dr. Virginia Peterson. I had her for a class when I was a sophomore but other than that I really didn’t know her. Professor Grayson had to take a sabbatical, so I had been handed off to Dr. Peterson. She seemed to be a nice enough woman though a little flighty and we spent half the time talking about authors rather than my academic progress. She did say that I was set and just needed these last few classes but that I would graduate on time. As I was beginning to leave, she said something I found curious. “You are nothing like I expected.” I wasn’t sure what to say so I just sat there staring at her. “I mean, I figured I would find some over the top RuPaul type when I heard I was going to be advising you. I started to get a little worked up, and she must have noticed because she started apologizing. “I guess I never quite understood it all. Being from Utah we don’t have that many transgender people. With the Mormon Church I am enough an oddity compared to you. You seem much more ‘normal’ than an aging hippie like myself.” I put on the outward appearance of accepting her comeback, but what she said stuck with me. Are most transgender people seen as being over the top? Was I the oddity? What about my new friends in London? Were they the exception to the rule? It was something I would have to bring up with Debbie.

I beat Jenny home from her meeting with Dr. Burg and found my self alone looking at the bridal magazine. Most of it was something I never quite understood or cared about. I giggled and even blushed a bit when it came to an article about looking sexy for your husband on your honeymoon night, but mostly I looked at the dresses. It was then I really started to get concerned. I didn’t know there were so many styles of dresses. I had kind of left it up to Sarah as to what she thought might work but what I had originally said I wanted to go with I didn’t think I could pull off. I grabbed my phone and texted Sarah. I figured she would be home from class by now and that we would be able to talk a bit in private. I was rewarded with a not unusual response to my message of ‘Skype’. I quickly set up my Surface and logged on. I was greeted with the smiling face of Sarah.

“Hey girlie!” she said, “What’s up?” I began in about how I was paging through the bridal magazine that Mary had sent home with us and how I began getting nervous about some of the dresses I was seeing and whether I would be able to pull them off. I think Sarah wanted to tease me, but bless her soul she didn’t. “Alexa, just relax. I have a great resource for your dress. I have two very handy to tell the truth. And it is something I am allowing for.” Sarah’s reassuring smile helped but I was still anxious. “I am worried that when I look at these dresses that I don’t have enough, um, how do I say this. That I have enough…” I stammered. I watched a little smile come across Sarah’s face as I tried to say what was on my mind. “Your concerned you won’t have the proper décolletage?” Sarah said. My brain went to mush. “Huh?” I responded trying to catch up. A giggle came from my friend. “You’re afraid you won’t have the right enhancement to do the dress justice?” Once again, I was confused. “What?” I asked. That is when another person entered the conversation.

From out of the picture I heard “You’re afraid you won’t have the tits to pull it off?” Sarah giggled and admonished her wife. I added my two-cents. “Shut up Nikki!” and began giggling myself.

Nikki sat down next to her wife. “Why are you worried about that Alexa?” Nikki asked, and I went on to explain what I had seen in the magazine and that I didn’t think I could do it. Nikki looked at Sarah. “I will let you two talk, but you have more than enough and if you think you are going to look like a boy in the dress you are completely wrong! You will be the sexy woman you already are.”

I smiled at the advice my guide gave me. “Thanks Nikki, you helped even though you talk like a sailor.” I said. Nikki laughed at my comment “That’s why I am here, to keep it all in perspective. I’m going to let you two talk business while I go a make a new canvass for the graffiti artists. Talk latter. Say hi to Jenny.” I said good bye to my mentor and for the next 20 minutes Sarah and I discussed ideas for dresses before she had to go.

“Don’t worry Alexa. I will make sure you are the beautiful bride you have dreamed of being.” I thanked her once again for not only her help with the dress but with life in general. “That is what friends are for” she told me. We ended the call, and I sat feeling blessed that I had friends who understood my concerns and waited for Jenny to come back from here meeting,

I waited and waited. And just when I was starting to get a bit nervous, I waited some more. Finally, about 45 minutes after I expected her, Jenny came bursting through the door carrying a couple of shopping bags. “Hey babe” she said as she deposited the bags on the coffee table and gave me a kiss. I asked her what she bought, and I watched as an excitement overtook her that only appeared on certain occasions. “Well,” she started, “I thought about what Katie said about us being in shape and remembered a conversation we had in London. So, after my meeting I went and signed us up for a ballet class. And the bags are everything we need!” She reached out and gave me a big hug. I could tell she was excited and she had been on me about taking lessons. I decided that as nervous as I was about it, I would go along willingly. “So, when do we start?” I asked and was told Monday. I didn’t say anything and tried to put on a happy face, even though I was scared out of my mind. Jenny wrapped her arms around me again “Don’t worry. It’s a beginner’s class and everyone will be in the same boat so just go with it. For me, please.” I knew I couldn’t say no and just nodded.

As I moved to check out the bags, a thought hit me. “We should get Katie to go too” I mentioned to Jenny. For some reason she sat and giggled as I began going through the various tights and leotards. It was when I got to the bottom of one of the bags that I discovered the cause of Jenny’s giggling. “I thought the same thing, so I signed her up too.” I began shaking my head. “I can’t wait to tell her” I said laughingly, knowing that it would take a lot to get Katie to agree. If I had thought of myself as being an oaf, especially now, Katie was 10 times worse. She had always been the chubby girl as we grew up. She was far from that now, but that little, chubby girl mentality stayed with her at times. I had seen it on a few occasions when we were shopping, and she would say things like “I can’t wear that, I’m too fat.” Jenny and I would have to spend considerable time convincing her that she wasn’t. Our reinforcement along with being with Danny helped Katie see herself for what she had become, not what she was.

When Katie came home from her lunch shift, she spotted the bags. “Do you two ever stop shopping?” she groaned as she sat down in the chair. An excited Jenny stood up and handed a bag to Katie. “I decided that you were right, and we needed to be in better shape. Rather than workout on our own, I signed us ALL up for something.” Katie opened the bag and a momentary look of panic crossed her face.

“I can’t take dance classes” Katie said firmly and tossed the bag on the table. Jenny seemed a bit confused, but I wasn’t. I went over to my sister “Katie, don’t think like that. You are not, what did you call it. The little fat girl with glasses anymore. You are young, beautiful, sexy woman. Plus, I will be there and Jenny too. How do you think I feel? I have never had a dance class in my life! At least you have!” Katie snorted at that “Yeah, when I was eight in Mrs. DeMarco’s basement.”

“More than I have had Katie. Come on, it will be fun.” I told her. It took a little prodding, but she finally agreed, though she did tell us not to say anything to Danny yet. “I don’t want to be trying on my outfit for him.” She said with a giggle and caused Jenny and I to mock wretch at the thought of the two of them.

We spent Sunday with Marty out at the lake, since the Vikings weren’t playing this week, we spent a lot of that going over the guest list. We did include Mary via Skype for her input, but it was mostly making sure that we hit everyone the Thompsons needed to invite. When we looked at the list, we realized it was bigger than we had planned, almost 200 guests! Marty began to give us a bit of a lecture “There are certain responsibilities that you have to take on. You two are already doing some of that by going to all these fundraisers, but its not just that. When you have the name Thompson you are required to mix a bit of business with pleasure. I don’t like it all the time either, but it comes with the name.’ We nodded and decided to go through the list again to see if there was anyone that we could cut. We were able to cut a few, but not as many as we had hoped. I had invited all my aunts and uncles and a few of my cousins, but I knew that they might not show, so that would lower the number of actual attendees a bit. Marty lectured us as Jenny and I began making bets as to whether Marilyn would show. “She is still your mother Jennifer, so treat her with a bit of respect.” A defiant Jenny asked “Why? She doesn’t show either one of us respect.”

We went back to the apartment that night and began to organize ourselves for the other important thing in our life, school. I had two morning classes that I was sort of looking forward to and I had a meeting with Debbie just after lunch before my evening dance class. Jenny didn’t have a class until later that morning, so after giving her a kiss goodbye, I trudged across the frozen campus of the University of Minnesota on my way to my Senior Seminar, a class I had avoided up to now. I entered the lecture hall and immediately began scanning the assembled students looking for anyone that might prove to be an issue as the semester dragged along. Mostly it was filled with people who I had in previous classes that were OK with me, but there were a few I did not recognize. And like my Early American Literature class from last semester, I noticed a group of guys sitting there checking me out. And even though I had received plenty of coaching from Jenny and Nikki on how to deal with this I still felt uncomfortable as I took my seat next to Macy, one of the many girls who had become accepting of me and had become a friend.

The class was fine, as fine as a Senior Seminar on American Literature pre-1820 can be. It was a struggle to keep my mind at the subject at hand. The wedding wasn’t the only thing distracting me from Dr. Braylon’s lecture. The group of boys to my left were another distraction. One of the guys, a typical frat looking guy, kept starring over at me. It started to give me the chills. I whispered to Macy, who looked over to confirm I wasn’t losing my mind. “No, he is definitely checking you out Alexa. Wonder what he would do if he knew about you and Jenny?” I giggled a bit and replied, “Probably give him a heart attack” I went back to the boring talk of the influence of isolation the early American writers had and how it affected their style, but I continued to keep an eye on the group to my left.

Thankfully the Irish Literature course I had next was just down the hall, so I was not in a hurry to head out. I spoke with Dr. Braylon a bit after class before heading out in the hallway. Once again, I noticed the ‘frat’ boy sitting there. Maybe he had a class nearby like me or maybe he was waiting on someone. I didn’t try to put too much thought into it and continued down the hall. I found a seat towards the front center of Professor O’Connell’s class and began paging through my Surface at some of the required reading we were going to have to do. Joyce had never been an issue for me and I was not quite a fan of Shaw’s but could tolerate him. I was looking forward to an author I had only recently learned about, Colm Tóibín. I scanned the list and found we were going to read a few of his works and became excited. As the rest of the class filed in, I surveyed the group. Brian, the tall young man who had stood up for me last semester to that jerk Hurley sat down next to me. He had become a friend and Jenny and I had even gone out a few times with him and his girlfriend Piper. I was glad he sat down next to me, because just as class was about to start ‘Frat Boy’ walked in, staring at me just like he had during my last class.

“God, him again!” I said as I looked at the leering young man. “Who? Him?” Brian said as he looked over at the guy. “He’s harmless. His name is Noah Wisniewski or something like that. Soccer player from Stillwater. Used to be a soccer player, now a professional lush.” Brian said with a laugh. “He is in my Senior Sem and kept staring at me the whole lecture. Kind of gave me the creeps.” I told Brian, who attempted to reassure me, “Ah, don’t worry about him. He’s nothing.” I tried to take my friend’s advice to heart but still felt like something more was going on. I tried to settle in as the lecture began, but as it ended I couldn’t wait to get out of there. I gathered my things quickly and headed out, so I could grab a quick bite before heading over to see Dr. Burke. The whole time, Noah kept looking at me. I was freaked out by it. I tried to tell myself that it was just my imagination, but it didn’t help. I said good bye to Brian and told him to have Piper give us a call. I quickly made my way back to the apartment, but it felt like I was being followed the whole time, but no one was there.

I was able to stop thinking about ‘creeper’ before I sat down for my weekly session with Debbie. While I had come a long way in the last year, there will still concerns I had as I moved forward, and Debbie was always there to talk to me about them. She asked about the wedding and how everything had gone. I told her about the issues that I faced with Monica and how she had been so belittling of me. “But the crazy part was Julie, Monica’s best and oldest friend in the world, stuck up for me. Called me part of the family.” Debbie let a little smile sneak out as she asked me how that made me feel. “I was in shock! I mean I am just weirdo who is dating her cousin...” That was when the little smile changed. “You are not some ‘weirdo’ as you called it. Alexa! You are a young WOMAN trying to find their place in this world. I really wish you would stop using that phrase.” I apologized instantly.

“I’m sorry Deb. I really didn’t mean it that way. I meant it more in the sense that I don’t deserve Jenny way, not that way. I really have gotten better about that. I do see myself as a woman more than something else.” Debbie nodded at that and asked me to go on about the wedding. I went on about how after the whole Monica debacle, Jenny and I had bonded even more. Debbie joked, “Is that possible?” I tried to ignore her as I explained to her how Mary had once again figured out there was something going on. How Mary had looked after me like one of her own.

“You basically are one of her grandchildren, Alexa. Mary loves you like one of her very own. I have seen it the few times I have been around the two of you. And I think the jokes that Marty makes about the two of you being more important them him may be true.” Debbie then asked me to explain what else had occurred, outside of the Monica incidents. I began to explain to her how accepting everyone was. I told her about Jason and Jon and the volleyball match. I even told Debbie the teasing Jenny and I had received by all the cousins about the sleeping arrangements. Debbie laughed at that, and then I got tripped up by Debbie’s questioning.

“So how was it with Jenny’s Uncle Rob?” she asked. I felt myself hesitate and I must have put off some look of uncomfortableness, because Debbie pounced on it right away. “What happened between you and Rob?” She asked a little more directly. I fidgeted for a moment. I began trying to answer her, but it wasn’t the best “Oh he was fine. Very nice” I tried to say offhanded, but Debbie would have none of my answer and pressed on. I finally gave up. I told her how the ‘odd feelings’ began when he helped me up to play volleyball and then again when we hugged after we won. “It was weird. It was like I was getting, um, excited by the whole thing.” I said, and Debbie asked if there were any other instances. I took a deep breath and explained the putting lesson that Rob had given me and how I had acted like a school girl hugging Rob and kissing him on the cheek. “The worst part was that Mary busted me, I just didn’t know it at the time.” I then explained the lonely feelings I experienced as Jenny was running around for the wedding. “Mary found me sulking and I lost it. She must have laid me down. I woke up and went out to the living room to hear Mary lecturing Jenny. When Jenny ran to me and took me in her arms, all those feelings I had for Rob disappeared, but I do wonder what was going on.”

Debbie sat back for a moment. I could see that she was taking in all of what I had said. I sat there nervously waiting for what she was going to say. After just a few seconds, I saw some resolve come to my counselor. She looked at me and began in. “Alexa there are a couple of things going on. One, you were feeling lonely because Jenny wasn’t around. That is easily explainable. Subconsciously, you wound up reaching out to some one who could show you some caring, and I don’t mean Mary or Marty. They are family, but Rob was not. When Jenny and you embraced after Mary’s lecture, it disappeared, you were cared for again. You were safe.” I nodded because that made sense. “But what about the feelings I had when Rob touched me?” I asked.

“That is the tricky part Alexa. Please hear me out, it may seem a little foreign to you, but you will have to understand this is somewhat normal.” Debbie paused and looked as if she was gearing up to tell me I had cancer or something. She started in “for the last eight-nine months, your body chemistry has changed. You have taken away all the testosterone that made you Alex and began replacing it with estrogen. As I said back when you began there could be some, I do not want to use the term side effects, but things could change. Your brain has had to re-learn with a whole new chemical makeup. Sometimes the brain can trigger reactions you did not think possible. Being emotional at certain times is one of those things, but here are other reactions.” I started to get a bit panicked as Debbie was saying this, and I could see her tone had become much more friendly than clinical. But I could also see she was trying to figure out a way to put it to me so I could comprehend it. She seemed to be stalling a bit as she looked for those words and then it hit her. It was like the proverbial light bulb came on.

“Alexa, when you and Jenny were first dating. Where there any girls that got you, shall we say excited. Like an actress or a supermodel or something like that?” I nodded as I thought back to a time where it still seemed surreal that Jenny and I were dating. “It’s like that Alexa. You would see an actress like, I don’t know, Julia Roberts, and feel a little something for her?” I think I knew where she was going, and yes, I still noticed other women, but none of them really did anything for me. And guys never had me curious. She did make a good point, but I couldn’t help but giggle.

“Julia Roberts? Really?” I asked. I was told to shut up, with a smile.

Debbie asked if I had any more situations with men that were causing the feelings like Rob did and I told no, but I did explain the feelings I had about “frat boy’. She was very calm about it “We went over this at the beginning of the school year, you are an attractive young woman. Young men are going to be interested. I think that you just happened to notice this boy today, that is all. You did say you had back to back classes with him, so he was around you for a long time. Besides, your feelings for Jenny have not changed, have they?” I think the smile on my face said it all.

We talked a little bit about Debbie’s trip back home. “I do miss London. A lot warmer than here. But it is also good to be back here. Mum loved the dinner at Smith & Wollensky and my sister’s new boyfriend is a nice enough young man, except for one thing.” Debbie said with an evil little grin. I urged her to tell me, “He is a ManU supporter.” I had to get my comment in, “Tell your sister to dump him” I said with a giggle. We went on to talk a bit more about both of our respective holidays and even told her about the brief progress I had made with Adam, which seemed to please her. “It will take time, but it seems like he is coming around. Do you think anyone has been telling him he should start seeing you in a different light?” I told her I couldn’t but that I was happy there was a start.

I left Debbie’s office feeling much better about some of the things I had been experiencing. “There will be new feelings every day Alexa. I will always be here to answer questions, but you have so many more people that are willing to help you. Don’t let it go unused. You have Beverly’s daughter and her wife who have been down this path. You have Katie who will do anything for you. You even have Danny to help, but you know who the most important person who is there to help?” I nodded and said the one name that mattered the most. “Jenny”

I raced home to get changed so the three of us could head off to our first ballet class. I entered the apartment and heard Katie questioning Jenny on the color choices of our dance wear. “A black leo and pink tights? Really?” Jenny nodded.

“That’s what Sarah told me to get. She says that what they wear.” Katie resigned herself to the choice. Jenny then spotted me, and a bit of a wicked smile came across. “Come on babe, time to get ready.” I followed Jenny nervously into our room to change, but those nerves were nothing compared to how I felt as I stood with Jenny, Katie and 7 other women before our instructor.

“I am Madame Larisa Lebedev” the 40ish woman said with a Russian accent. “Welcome to my studio. Over the next several weeks you will learn the basics of ballet. There will be no prima donna moments in this class. This is a beginner’s class. You will learn the proper fundamentals of ballet. You will listen to my instruction. You must earn my approval before you may advance at this school.” The harshness of the woman scared me a bit as well as my two roommates. The three of us exchanged nervous looks as our new teacher paced in front of us. “I do not care if you may have had instruction prior to this. You will be starting as the beginning, just as a small child would. Now everyone spread out and we will begin.” The group spread out and Madame Lebedev began instructing us in the positions.

The class was tough, and Larisa was a perfectionist. The words of “Nyet, nyet, nyet” was one of the most heard things as she repeated the steps for us to follow. Madame Lebedev was a task master, she was clearly in charge and there would be no questioning it. When a pair of women only a few years older than us joked about the “czarina”, Larisa lost it. “How dare you question my authority! Leave now!” she screamed at the pair. The pair looked at each other in a bit of shock. They indicated to our teacher that they took this class for fun, not to be berated and made a bit of a scene as the left. Larisa did not even comment on the pair as she continued the instruction. As the session ended, and we were dismissed, Larissa called for me to come over. “You. I want to speak with you.” I looked at Jenny and Katie nervously as I starred at Madame Lebedev. Jenny gripped my hand as I passed her, and I went to the front of the studio.

I stood in front of my instructor as the rest of the class filed out. As soon as everyone was gone a different side of Larisa came out. A warm, welcoming smile spread across her face. “You are the one I saw on television last year, da?” I was too shocked to say anything, so I just nodded. “Do not worry. I want to help you learn. I can understand that you face some difficulties. I will be tough but do not take it personally.” She told me. I was still too stunned to say anything other than a quiet thank you. “Have you participated in anything like dance or maybe a sport where it is not all muscle and brute strength that you rely on?” I told her I had played hockey when I was younger. That seemed to please the Russian woman, because a small smile crept across her face. “Very good. You have learned something more than brute strength. In the old Soviet Union, many hockey players took dance lessons to help with balance.” I lit up a bit as she said this. “give it time my friend, don’t push to want to see results. You will realize that we are training your body to move in a new way, a way the will add grace to your strength. Don’t hesitate to ask for help. But be patient.”

Larisa gave me a comforting smile. As much of a task master as she had seemed in class, she seemed even more caring towards me and what I was going to experience. She then thanked me for staying back and wished me a good night and moved off. I went and collected my things and moved off to the lobby to join up with Jenny and Katie. The pair practically attacked me as the debrief of my conversation began. Jenny cuddled right up to me with a concerned look on her face while a similar looked came across Katie’s.

“What did she say? Is everything OK?” my fiancée asked. I nodded my head as I felt the fog of confusion slowly dissipated.

“Um, Yeah.” I replied. ‘She said she recognized me and that she wanted to help me learn.” I saw a look of relief come across Katie’s face as Jenny hugged me a little tighter and giggled. She again asked me how I do it and I shrugged my shoulders. “I don’t know. I think it is all the support you give me that makes me this way” Jenny gave me an ‘aww’ and we shared a deep, loving kiss. Katie’s reaction to this was much different.

“God, you two. Here?” Katie groaned. “Come on Alexa. Get dressed and let’s go. I have some reading I need to do.” Jenny and I shared another giggle and I followed Katie’s orders and donned the skirt I had worn and slipped on my long coat. We headed out to Jenny’s car and made our way back to the apartment. Katie disappeared into her room to do the reading while Jenny and I showered and changed.

Jenny and I spent the night addressing the wedding invitations that had finally arrived. Jenny had once taken a calligraphy class, so she wanted to do the invitations by hand. I tried to tell her we could set up a font on the printer and it would be much easier. “I have learned how to do this, and I want to use it.” I held up my hands in defeat. “Fine. Go ahead.” I said. Jenny got excited as I sat back as I knew what was going to happen. She came back to the table carrying a beautifully carved wooden box. She opened it and produced a gold tipped fountain pen and a small bottle of what I assumed was ink. She unfolded a writing surface that she took from the box. She got everything set up and asked for an envelope. I handed one over. Jenny positioned it just right and asked for the first name, and not knowing what to expect I gave her Barb’s. I was surprised as she began to address it, it was neat and no issues. It was as she went to write the address that the fun began. I don’t know if she pressed too hard or the reservoir gave way but there was ink everywhere. I couldn’t help myself.

“Ahh!” Jenny called out, before giving me a death glare. “And it is not funny!”

“Yes, it is.” I told her as she began to pout a bit. I moved off my chair and cuddled up to her. “How about we just do the special ones and then print off the rest?” I realized I was about to cause a fight. I used all my skills to kiss up to her. Soon I was forgiven, and she reluctantly agreed. We finally got all the invitations complete and ready to be sent out. I tried to ask if she was glad we went to the printer option, but she still said no. “I wanted this to be personal.” Sometimes she could be so stubborn, but I kept my mouth shut.

The week following was routine, except for ‘Frat Boy’. I thankfully did not have him in either of my other classes, but he was always around. It seemed like everywhere I turned, Noah was there. It was becoming creepy. I would walk across campus and he would be there. Tuesday night I went to the Wilson Library on the West Bank, and there he was again! I wanted to shake it off as coincidence or the fact that this was the main library for the English department, but I couldn’t. When I went back out to my car that night I moved quickly and made sure the doors were locked. I broke a few traffic laws on my way back across the river. I was finally able to calm down a bit when I was in the safety of our underground parking garage. I composed myself because I didn’t want Jenny to know about the boy I felt was becoming my stalker.

The next day at my Senior Sem, I tried to talk to Macy about it. When I walked into the lecture hall, Macy had a bit of a smart alek grin on her face. “I see your boyfriend is here” she said to me.

“Ugh!” I groaned as I dropped myself in the seat next to her. “I swear he is always there! I have him in my Irish Lit class, right after this, so he is hanging around the building the whole time. I’ve seen him around campus a few times since then and he was even at Wilson when I went there last night! I feel like the guy is following me.” Macy just laughed at me.

“You are just being paranoid. He was probably around before, you just didn’t notice him. Don’t worry about it. He is a dumb, drunk frat boy.” Macy told me.

“I know! That’s what scares me.” I replied. I tried to get Noah out of my mind as I sat there through my Senior Sem, but here he was again after class and then again in my Irish Lit lecture. Brian could see that I was a bit unnerved and saw Noah staring over at me. He shot him a look and a scared Noah turned away from me. But Brian wasn’t going to be around forever, and after class I was walking across campus with the feeling of somebody following me. Sure, I was going to Coffman Student Union to meet up with Jenny and Katie for lunch. It was one of the most popular location on campus. It would be natural for him to headed to the same location. I tried to linger a bit in the hopes that he would pass me which he did. As soon as he had traveled a fair distance ahead of me I continued at my normal pace to Coffman.

I reached the doors of the impressive student union building and a door was held open for me. There he was again! Holding the door open for me! “Hi, I’m Noah” he said as I passed. I mumbled a hello as I passed him, saying I was Alexa and trying to move past him. I made my way to the escalator down to the food court. I looked back up as I went down the moving staircase and there he was staring at me, again! I could see a very pleasant smile on his face. Very different from the ones that he seemed to have in class, but still a bit unnerving to me. I found my two roommates seated at a table and plopped my book bag down.

“What’s the matter, babe?” Jenny asked as I bent over and gave her a kiss. I told her nothing and moved off to grab a salad and bottle water before coming back and joining Jenny and Katie. The conversation over lunch was typical banter about nothing, classes, the wedding my boneheaded brother, but it was fun. It was unusual for us to meet here so some of the sights were interesting. It was fun to sit back and watch the various people as they made their way around the crowded dining room. You had everyone from undergrads, to graduate students to professors to High School seniors with one or both of their parents, checking out the campus. We of course laughed and joked about everyone. I saw ‘Frat Boy’ sitting off to one corner of the large dinning room and busted him many times looking over at the table. Katie spotted him and made comment.

“Check it out! There is one of the drunken Greek Boys checking out the unavailable Miss Thompson.” Katie joked for all of us. Jenny joined in on the joking, while I tried to keep a poker face at who he was really looking over at.

“I don’t think it is me he is checking out. I think he is checking out the pretty little brunette next to me.” Jenny said. She squeezed my hand and flashed me a smile. “Well, he can’t have her she is all mine!” Jenny finished off before leaning over and giving me a deep kiss. As we broke, I saw Noah get a little grin on his face and then look away. I wanted to tell Jenny what was going on with him, but before I could she looked at her phone and quickly stood up. “Shoot! I’m late for my Psych group.” She gave me a quick kiss before heading off and saying she would see us back at the apartment, leaving Katie and I sitting there alone in a unique silence for us. I watched Katie’s eyes follow Jenny up the escalator. I turned and waved at Jenny and smiled. Katie looked over towards Noah and then back at me.

“What the hell is going on Alexa?” Katie asked me. I acted like I had no idea what she was talking about, telling her I was fine. “Don’t give me that crap. I have known you too long. Jenny didn’t pick up on it but I sure as hell did. Soon as we started joking about the guy over there you clamed up. Jenny is too much in love sometimes to see you go down a hole. Not me though. I have seen it for years. So, what is the deal with him?” I knew I was cooked, Katie could tell that Noah’s presence had me on edge. I took a deep breath before I laid it all out on the table for Katie.

“His name is Noah Wisniewski. He is junior English major and I have him a couple of classes, back to back. He is always staring at me like I am a piece of meat. It has put me into an almost paranoid state. I feel like he is everywhere. I went to the library last night and he was there. I come to meet you guys and there he is. I understand that they are all places he would be but still.” I was almost pleading with Katie to do something as I relayed all this. Katie sat there for a moment and didn’t say anything. She finally spoke with a question.

“Have you said anything to Jenny?” I told her no and asked her if I should. “Of course, you should. I don’t think you have anything to worry about yet. He is just checking you out a lot. But if it gets too much, you tell us. I am not saying he is harmless, I just think you are noticing him.” I nodded at Katie’s advice. “Listen, all women have to put up with some form of harassment. Remember Blake Peters? That kid who moved away after 10th grade? Remember how he would leave notes in my locker? That freaked me out. That was a form of harassment too. This guy is just a little more obvious in his freakiness. Just watch yourself. What’s the line cops use? Check your six.”

Katie got real quiet at that point. This was not normal for her. Katie looked up at me with a look I had never seen. It was a scared look. In a voice barely above a whisper she said, “He cornered me once.” I was in shock “What?” I asked urgently. Katie picked at the remains of salad and looked down. “It was at a football game. You were on the bench. He got me trapped under the bleachers and tried to make a move. I have never been so scared in my life. He had this look. I can’t explain it. It was almost evil. I didn’t know what to do, but then gun went off t halftime and people started coming out of the stands and he ran off.”

I sat there in shock. At first, I didn’t know what to say. In a hushed tone I asked why she had never told me. Katie continued to look down at the table. “I was embarrassed. I thought I had given him some sort of signals.” But then Katie looked up. Anger filled her eyes as the connected with mine. “And I don’t want that to happen to you. Keep an eye on him if you feel uncomfortable around him and don’t give him the chance to get you alone.” I nodded at what Katie had just said, I reached out and hugged her, but she said it was in the past and not to worry. Katie wiped a small tear from her eye “Let’s get out of here” she declared.

As we were getting up from the table to leave, Katie announced she wanted to test something. I could see that out of the corner of her eye she was watching my ‘friend’. When he turned to check me out, I saw Katie give him the death stare that I was all too familiar with. I saw Noah instantly look back down like he just been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. Katie turned to me as we deposited our trays. “He’s definitely hot for you. So, keep an eye out for him.” Katie told me before a smile came across her face “You little tease.” The taunting by my sister helped relax me, and her, a bit. But I also knew I needed to tell Jenny. I wondered how she would take it.

Rather than the elaborate way I had acted back in the fall over how I felt about guys making comments over me, I decided to be nonchalant. This time after Jenny was home and situated, I told her we had to talk. A bit of a worried look came across her face. “It’s not you or anything you have done. And it’s not me or anything I have done.” I told my partner. A look of relief came across her face for a moment before I told her what was going on. I asked her if she remembered the guy at lunch she and Katie were teasing me about. She nodded and a bit as a wicked smile crept across her face. “I think he is stalking me.” I told her. The evil smile instantly turned into a menacing scowl.

“That loser is perving out on you?” Jenny asked as I watched her anger build a bit. “That’s just wrong! You don’t go stalking women like that!” Jenny soon was out of her chair and I couldn’t help but giggle at her actions. She was storming around the apartment and I could only think that this is how she reacted in the waiting room after my accident. The growl that asked me “What?” that came from the beautiful blonde really got me going. I couldn’t stop laughing. I was able to pull myself together enough to ask Jenny if this was the way she acted in the ER. She stopped and stared at me with anger in her eyes. And for a moment I was scared I did something wrong. I watched as her demeanor changed from anger to concern. She rushed me and grabbed me.

“I am so sorry babe, are you OK?” she asked as she wrapped me in a tight hug. I was still giggling a bit as the love of my life tried to squeeze said life right out of me. I told her I was fine. She pulled me up and led the two of us to the couch. Jenny began in on the questioning. “Did he try anything Lex? Has he made any contact?” she asked, and I went on to explain the events of the last few days. She then let go the grip and looked me straight in the eye. “Please be careful. If he even shakes your hand, back away. Watch your back. Make sure your phone is ready.” She said, and she got up and grabbed her purse. She reached in and found a small canister and handed it to me. “Take this.” She said. When I asked her why, she said something that melted my heart. “Because I don’t know what I would do with out you Alexa Marie” a tear started to form at the corner of her eye as she reached for me again. I know that a tear was forming in my eye.

The week ended, and we were getting a little anxious. Since the Vikings were playing New Orleans in the playoffs on Sunday, we decided we would blow off a little steam on Friday night. We wanted to be clear of head for the playoff game, so it Friday was going to be party night. Katie had the night off, so we got her boyfriend to come up and the four of us went to the Gopher-Michigan hockey game. Brian and Piper decided to come along too. We invited the couple over to our apartment for dinner and a little pre-game lubrication. Danny had met Brian a few times and the two seemed to get a long OK, so it did not make for an awkward time, until we decided it was time to walk over to Mariucci. The four of us girls were a little giggly from the drink. We were a bit loud as we made our way down 4th Street, but we were young and having fun. The poor play of the Gophers didn’t affect our mood and we wanted to continue our revelry. Brian said he knew of a party and it was decided we should go. I could see Danny was a bit nervous about this. He had been to a few parties on campus and tended to be older than everyone at them. Plus, the people at these parties were not the type he usually hung out with. Everyone pleaded with him to go. However, I took it a bit farther. I wrapped my arms around my brother’s neck and told him to ‘lighten up it’s the weekend!” This did not sit well with Daniel Timothy Quinn.

“Oh, settle down! And get off me! Why do you feel the need to hug me when you are drunk?” He said. He may have been annoyed by me, but my response shut him up quickly.

“Because you are the best brother in the world! And besides you love when I hang one you like this.” Jenny, Katie and Piper couldn’t stop laughing as Danny tried to be mad at me, but knew he couldn’t. He instead whipped me around, gave me a hug and then dropped me back next to Jenny.

“Hang on her for a while and leave me alone.” He said. The smile on his face belayed the tone of his voice. I did what Danny asked and Brian led us down University Avenue to one of the many frat houses that lined the street. As we neared the house, the sounds of music and laughter were easily heard. One of the fraternity guys was acting as the bouncer and knew who Brian was. The guy took one look at my brother and decided we were cool. We waked through the house and found the beer and got ourselves a glass. Danny looked around and shook his head. “Bunch of rich college boys” he mumbled as he took a sip from his glass. We had lost Brian and Piper somewhere along the way and Katie saw some classmates of hers and decided to introduce Danny to her friends. That left Jenny and I at the bar. We sat and giggled and talked to a few of the people we knew. As I was talking to Meghan from one of my classes, Jenny took off. Meghan’s boyfriend came up and spirited her away leaving me alone at the bar, though I wasn’t alone for long.

As I sat there checking out the crowd, I sensed someone take the stool next to me. I assumed that it was Jenny. A smile grew across my face and I turned to say something to her, only to be greeted by the face of my stalker “Hi” he said, which I returned as curtly as I could. “I’m Noah. I didn’t think I would see you here tonight.” he said as he tried to move closer to me. “When you walked into class the other day, it was like a lightning bolt. You beautiful, do you know that? I have been dying to ask you out since I saw you in class. How about we go out on the porch and talk a bit?” he said. The smarminess dripped off him. Before I could even tell him to go play in traffic, I heard him scream out “Hey” in a moment of surprise. I turned to see this little freak being confronted.

“What do you think you are doing?” Jenny practically growled at Noah, who instantly began sliding of his barstool.

“Ah, um, nothing. I was just trying to see if Alexa wanted to go out and chat on the porch.” Noah said trying to back away from an obviously jealous blonde girl. I could see Danny and Katie returning to the bar as Jenny launched into a tirade.

“You know it is just creepy following someone around. Especially someone who is engaged!” Noah mumbled something that he didn’t know that I was engaged. People started watching Jenny go after Noah. “You should stalk any woman like you have Alexa! I think its best if you just stay away from MY FIANCEE or there will be some serious consequences Creeper!” Jenny screamed at the frat boy. Noah quickly exited the room and the partiers went back to the enjoyment of their night. Jenny turned and faced me, and I could see her expression change from the jealous lover to the caring lover I always saw her as. Before we could embrace, Danny broke in and high fived my better half.

‘Way to go Jenny!” Danny exclaimed. ‘I didn’t know you had it in you, future sis!” Jenny laughed and took me in her arms.

“No one is steeling this girl from me” she announced before she planted a kiss on me. As we broke the kiss Jenny looked deep in my eyes and whispered “ever”, a thought which I readily agreed to before we hugged one more time and went back to celebrating Friday night. And while the night went on and we laughed and talked to people, I realized that this what I wanted out of life. Fun with my friends and family, but most of all Jenny, to hold and laugh. Forever.

Alexa Chapter 34: Mondays

God, I hate Mondays! I always have. I think everyone does. Getting back into the grind of everyday life was never any fun, but today was even worse. The events of the previous night cast a pall over not only my feelings but most of the state. Sure, the Vikings lost yet another NFC Championship, we were used to it. But the way they lost was so unlike the way the team had played all season was confounding. Add to that the sheer joy that had been created from the ‘Minneapolis Miracle’ the week prior, and the pain was deep. And to top it all off, the Super Bowl was to be played in OUR stadium. This loss may prove to be even more painful then some of the past.

It was with this dark cloud hanging over Minnesota that I began the week. The only good thing was that Jenny was holding me as I started to boot up my systems. I slowly pried myself from her arms and made my way to the bathroom to begin the week. After the morning rituals, I returned to the room to find Jenny just waking up. The smile she gave me was of sympathy and she waved me over to the bed. “It will be OK babe. “I leaned my head on her shoulder.

‘I know but still it sucks!” I announced. Jenny kissed the top of my head before I wiggled away from her and went to get dressed. As I was pulling a turtleneck over my head, I happened to glance out the window. “Holy crap” I yelled out. Jenny, who had made her way to the bathroom, asked what was happening. “It is snowing pretty good. I didn’t think we were supposed to get this much.” I said. I hurriedly finished and raced to the living room to turn on the TV to see what was going on. It was there I heard that we were in line for about 8 inches of snow. I was shocked. They had said maybe four inches of snow, but not this much! I got a bit excited, hoping that they would cancel class, a rarity, but still a possibility given the conditions.

I waited as long as I could to see if anything came up about classes being canceled. With nothing being said, I wrapped myself up to traverse the expansive University campus to go to my Senior Sem. As I entered the lecture hall, I noticed only about half of my class there. My ‘pal’ Noah and his friends were nowhere to be seen. Probably still recovering from drowning their sorrows last night. Macy was there and a few others but barely half the class was in attendance. Dr. Braylon was not impressed by the attendance and his attitude was not good. “Just because it is snowing does not mean class is canceled! You people nowadays are so lazy! He carried his anger for those missing into his lecture. Any time anyone questioned the professor on a point he practically snapped. Macy and I almost ran out of class. We both tried to assign Dr. Braylon’s attitude to it being a Monday. As we were talking after class, Macy got a text.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “My Modern American Lit class is canceled.” Her smile contrasted sharply to the frown that had come across my face. She looked a bit sheepishly me as she apologized. “I’m sorry Alexa, but I could use some time off.” I shrugged my shoulders.

“What? Don’t worry about it. Figures I would have class and you wouldn’t. You know why?” We smiled at each other before yelling out.

“It’s Monday!” We shared another laugh before we went our separate ways. Macy out into the ever-increasing snow storm and me down the hall to Irish Lit. I made my way down to my usual seat and began checking my email. I received a few messages of condolences from friends over the game. One of which came from Stuart Milton that simply stated, “What the hell happened?” I sighed as I read it. I had met Stuart, his beautiful wife and their infant daughter when we were in England last fall. He and several of his friends had gone to the Viking game with us and had been seduced by the Purple. I almost felt sorry for him as I read his email. It must be hard for a new fan to fathom what had happened. I simply replied “Welcome to the club. We have jackets, need to get you one. Give Jamie and Oliva hugs.”

As I continued to wait, I realized that very few people were coming in. Just before the class was about to start, I got a text from Jenny. “Come meet me & Katie for lunch” I sighed because I assumed the message meant that Jenny’s class had been canceled. I replied I still had class. “What? That sucks! You must be the only one!” was her reply. I started to get a bit angry over the fact that here I was sitting in class and my roommates were taking full advantage of the snow. I sulked as Professor O’Connell took center stage and began her lecture on Joyce. What was even worse is that of the students that did show, my friend Brian was not one of them, so I was left alone, dead center of the lecture hall. Nothing to distract me and at the center of my Professor’s gaze.

Professor O’Connell took pity on us and dismissed the class a few minutes early. I quickly began my trek back to the apartment. The snow had really started to come down and the streets had become covered in several inches of the wet snow. As I stood on the corner of University and 15th Avenue waiting to cross, a bus came by and drenched me with the slush. That was it. Next to the day Dickhead found me this might be the worst day of my life. The Vikings got embarrassed, everyone but me had their classes canceled and now I was soaking wet. I don’t know if this could get any worse.

I walked into the apartment to find Jenny and Katie giggling away. Jenny attempted to say hi and I just growled. I stormed pass my two roommates and back into our room and began stripping myself of my now soaked clothing. I almost tore off Jenny’s head as she knocked to come in. “Lex, are you OK?” As Jenny wrapped her arms around me, I shrugged her away and went looking for something to change into. “What happened?” she asked. I just stared her down as I slid my jeans off.

“What happened?” I rhetorically asked her “What happened? I will tell you what happened. It’s a conspiracy! First the Vikings, then I am the only one in this whole fucking University that has class and then I get drenched by a bus! I swear someone has decided it is be cruel to Alexa-day! Fucking Mondays!” I said with my anger red-lining. “Now I get to go have my counselor grill me about all of my deepest thoughts on life. And then after that go be a hippo on skates as I try to contort my body into ways that are not natural! I think the gods are getting back at me for everything” I plopped down on the bed.

“Aww, babe” Jenny said sympathetically, trying to conceal her laughter. She wrapped her arms around me and I collapsed into her shoulder. “Its not that bad and you know it. ‘The gods’ are not trying to get back at you and you know that. We all have bad days, you are just having one of those mega bad days. It will be OK” I tried to pull myself out of the funk but was not real successful. I hurriedly changed into a pair of stretch pants and slid on my Man City hoody. In an almost dismissive tone, I told Jenny I had to go. She chased me down. She grabbed me by the shoulders and spun me around. “Hey relax will you!” she said to me. I pulled away and sat down and put on my duck boots. As I sat there I realized what an ass I was being. After I got my boots on I walked over to Jenny and shared a kiss.

“I’m sorry babe, forgive me?” I asked. A smile came to her face and she wrapped her arms around me neck and moved in for another kiss. Just before our lips met, she said.

“Well, I suppose I can forgive you.” That smile, and that kiss calmed me enough that I left the apartment with a better attitude. I still wasn’t completely out of my funk but at least I had calmed down a bit, enough that when I saw Brandon and Steve walk in I decided teasing them might help, it had in the past. This time it was dropping my keys. And once again I saw the two get confused as they tried to decide whether I was some kind of freak or a good looking woman. I laughed to myself as I made my way down to my car and braved the roads over to Debbie’s office for my weekly meeting.

As I drove down 4th Street I could see that traffic was backing up trying to get on 35W. To stay on time, I had to make a snap decision. I am not sure if it was a good idea because I wasn’t the only one who had that thought. Between the increased traffic and the snow, getting across the 10th Avenue Bridge seemed to take forever. Looking over at the 35W Bridge though convinced me I had made the right decision. It looked like nothing was moving on the freeway. As I tried to make my way on to Washington, I could hear several beeps indicating an incoming text. I ignored them as I finally pulled into the parking lot outside the building the housed the Program for Human Sexuality. As I exited the car, I noticed that the parking lot was nearly empty. As I entered the building, I bumped right into my counselor.

“Alexa? What are you doing here?” a clearly confused Debbie said as the two of us stood in between the vestibule doors. “Didn’t you get my text? We are shut down because of the storm.” I had not gotten her text or the text from Jenny. I had ignored them, so I could concentrate on driving. The fact that my meeting had been canceled seemed to put me over the top.

“Well that’s just great!” I said in frustration. “I bust my ass to get here on time and you cancel. Well just another gold star on my day. I’ll see you next week,” I turned and started to head to my car. Debbie chased me down and talked me into coming back to her office. “Why? You were on way home. I don’t want to be the reason you are sitting in traffic for two hours.” Debbie stared at me with a look that was cross between that of my mother and Katie. At that moment I felt like a little kid again. I followed Dr. Burke back into the building and up to her office.

I took off my coat and Debbie gave a little giggle. “Little casual for you Miss Quinn, but I do like the sweatshirt. Better than a red one from the same city.” I looked down and let out a sigh.

“Well I need someone to cheer for, damn Vikings.” I said as I slumped into my normal spot on the couch and began in on my session. Debbie told me she was glad I decided to stay, and we began in about how my day was going and I explained to her about the joys I had run into today. She tried to tease me a bit about it and I got a bit defensive. I told her about getting doused by the bus and she tried to stifle a laugh. I let lose with the evil look at the one woman who had been there since the beginning. She paused for a moment as I let the eye darts fly. Her expression suddenly changed.

“I need to ask you something. Is Jenny having her period or about to begin?” I looked at her as if she was nuts. I wasn’t offended that she asked such a question, more confused. What does it matter to her if Jenny was about to have her period. I told her no, that in the next few days though I would imagine. I tried to count backwards as to when her last one was and again replied that I didn’t think it was for a few days. A smile overtook the British doctors face as I sat there even more confused. “That’s it!” She said as if she just discovered something.

“That’s what?” I asked, even more confused then I was a minute ago.

“You are suffering from Pre-Menstrual Syndrome or PMS” she said with a huge smile on her face. I felt like it had finally happened. Dr. Debbie Burke had finally flipped her lid. She had gone loony. I asked her what she was talking about. She shook her head a bit and straightened herself up. “It is quite common for women who live together to slowly have their cycles occur simultaneously. Well, for the last year you have flooded your system with hormones, female hormones. That are meant to change your body chemistry to being more like that of a woman. It is not uncommon for transgender women to begin to go through typical cycles like that of menstruation. And being around Jenny so much it is only natural that you would adapt to her cycle. So here you are having a bad day and since your body is becoming more female you are on a bit more of an edge, you are a little more emotional. Today it just happened to manifest itself in being a bit more angry than usual. You are suffering from PMS Alexa Quinn.” Debbie smiled, and I sat there in a state of confusion.

“That doesn’t make any sense Debbie. I mean as much as I have become more emotional as I have kept up my hormone regimen, I was still born a boy. I can’t have a period.” I said with a bit more consternation than I probably should have, and I realized it after it came out of my mouth. “I’m sorry Debbie I didn’t mean to be such a, um, such a bitch. It doesn’t seem to make any sense.” Debbie went on to explain a few things and even pulled out a few studies that showed these changes. I was shocked, but some things started to make sense. I conceded Debbie’s point but was still a bit perplexed.

We moved on from the subject of my body chemistry and on to some of the other experiences of the week. “So, did you have any dealings with the young man who was stalking you?” I had told Debbie at last week’s meeting about the run I had with Noah at the party the week before as well as how Jenny had reacted.

“No, he has been avoiding me, though I did catch him looking at me a few times, but it wasn’t as obvious as before. I think Jenny scared him so much that he is steering clear of me.” Debbie nodded at my answer and the rest of the meeting seemed to run as normal. Debbie was always wanting to know how all the relationships I have with my family and Jenny’s family. She asked me a few more pointed questions about Adam.

“No phone calls? No emails? Nothing?” she quizzed me when asked about contact with my brother. I laughed at her questions.

“Adam is not exactly Mister Technology. He might be the only person in their 20’s who still uses a flip phone. I don’t even know if he knows how to text. I know it drove Bethany crazy that he wouldn’t upgrade. But Adam is his father’s son.” I informed Debbie. I even joked that I think he still has the big old wall phone in the kitchen of his house. I did say I wanted to try to get to know him a bit better. That seemed to make Debbie happy.

I left my shortened weekly meeting a bit confused about my chemical make up but feeling much better than I had when I walked in. We followed each other downstairs and out to the parking lot. “This is going to be ugly!” Debbie exclaimed as we saw how much snow had accumulated. We wished each other a safe drive home and made our way to our respective cars. Just as Debbie was about to get into her hers, she called out.

“One more thing Alexa. Get some Midol” Debbie said with a smile before she got in her car. I, in return held up one hand at her. Because I was wearing mittens she couldn’t see my good-natured response of informing her she was #1. I made my way back across the 10th Avenue bridge and got hung up in the disaster that was University Avenue. After about double the time it would normally take, I made it back to the apartment. When I entered neither of my roommates was visible but someone else was.

“What are you dong here? Shouldn’t you be at work?” I asked Katie’s boyfriend who was also my brother. Danny looked right at home as he was kicked back in our chair flipping channels.

“I had to come up here for a meeting. When I left the meeting, I couldn’t believe how bad the roads were. I’m not sitting in that crap, so I came over here.” Danny informed me. For once he was being sensible. I asked him where the other two were. As he started to tell me Katie was taking a nap and didn’t even know he was there, Jenny came from the back of the apartment and we settled down on the couch for my debrief. After sharing a kiss, she began in on me.

“So how is Debbie?” Jenny asked. I told her she was typical Debbie and that I had just caught her leaving. I told Jenny about how I had lost it a bit when Debbie told me that our appointment was canceled, and she was on her way home. “I can only imagine” Jenny stated. “You were a bear when you came back from class. You seem to be in a much better mood then when you left. Debbie must have helped. What did she say?” Jenny’s quizzing was typical of her after my meetings with Debbie, so telling Jenny what had gone on during my latest session was not out of the ordinary. What I didn’t think of when I answered my partner was that there were others present.

“Debbie thinks I have PMS” I said somewhat nonchalantly. Jenny nodded and said that it made sense with the way I was acting. The response from the person I had forgotten about is what made this situation difficult.

“You are PMS-ing!” Danny howled out “That is classic!” He stated and began laughing hard. Jenny and I stared at my brother as he tried to get ahold of himself. “I knew you want to become a woman, but Jesus, Alexa. PMS? That is too damn funny.” Jenny and I stared at my brother. I was not finding humor in all of this, but my other half was. She was trying to be polite, and as hard as she tried she was unable to suppress her mirth. Finally, she broke out in a fit of laughter as well. I slouched back on the couch as the two of them found enjoyment over my situation. Jenny saw the mood I was in and moved in to comfort me. I pushed back, but it didn’t take long for my defenses to drop. I gladly let Jenny pull me in for a hug.

As Danny and Jenny were getting themselves under control. Katie appeared. “What is going on out here?” She asked in her standard, ‘you just woke me up’ crabbiness. This changed suddenly when she saw my brother sitting there. A smile crept across her face as the couple locked eyes and Katie moved over and shared a kiss with her boyfriend. Jenny and I looked at each other and gave out a little ‘Aww’. This time rather than Danny admonishing the two of us, it was Katie as she broke the kiss. “Shut up you two.” She said as she cuddled in with Danny. “So, what was so funny?” Danny leaped right in and told her about me and then I had Katie’s teasing to deal with. “Welcome to the club Alexa! If that was a preview, it’s going to be fun around here.” Katie said with a laugh. And unfortunately, she was right, it was going to be fun round here if I was going to be like that once a month. I buried my head in Jenny’s shoulder as the teasing continued.

That teasing was put on hold as Jenny’s phone went off. It was Madame Lebedev, letting us know that dance class had been canceled for that night. I was surprised that I was a bit sad over this because I had started to enjoy the class. But the canceling did give us a chance to just hang out. Jenny even volunteered to cook dinner, which put a nervous look on her future brother-in-law’s face. After Jenny’s very good, but simple meal of chicken and rice, the four of us settled in for a night in front of the television. The inevitable argument over what to watch came up. It was a short-lived argument however as Katie whispered into Danny’s ear and soon the two were headed back to Katie’s room. It wasn’t long before Jenny and I decided to call it an early night as well.

The rest of the week was pretty normal after the joys of Monday. Tuesday was a day for cleanup from the twelve inches of snow we received, but the remainder of the week was like nothing happened. The most exciting thing was Thursday afternoon. I was back at the apartment by about noon that day, trying to work on a paper for my Advanced Creative Writing class when I received a text from one of my best friends with a simple word ‘Skype’. I saved my story about a new family in London and switched over to my Skype app. “Hey Nikki” I said as the picture of my friend who happened to be in the same city I was writing about came up.

‘Hey girly. Is all the snow cleared? Or are you still using dog sleds to get around?” Nikki said with a huge grin on her face.

“Ha Ha. Very funny.” I replied. “What’s up? Didn’t expect to hear from you.”

“Sarah is at a meeting tonight and I am kind of bored, so I thought I would see what is going on in Minneapolis. Everyone there ready for the big match?” Nikki said. I sighed as I told her once again that is was a game and not a match. I let her in on all the events that were happening about town. I also told her that I wasn’t that excited for all the fun as my Vikings were out of it. “That has to be really hard to watch the Eagles’ fans in your town. How is everything else going?” she asked, and I tried to tell her it was fine, but for some reason Nikki wasn’t buying it. “I heard you had a bit of a nutty the other day.” Nikki stated. How did she know that I wondered? I guess Sarah and Jenny have been talking.

“Ah yeah, I was kind of crazy the other day.” I went on to explain what had happened and what Debbie had said to me. “Have you ever heard of that before? Going on a cycle before?” Nikki sat for a moment all quiet. I could tell by the expression on her face she was trying to review happenings in her own journey. Finally, she spoke.

“I have never heard of it before, but it makes sense if you think about it. We have drowned ourselves with female hormones. Seems natural our body would fall into a female pattern. Does give me something to think about” Nikki said. “At least we don’t have to deal with a visit from Aunt Flow like the other two.” It took me a second to figure out what Nikki was saying, before I broke into a giggling fit that I almost felt ashamed to have.

“You better not say that to them or we are in serious trouble” I told my British sister. We continued to talk about everyday life. How work or school was going, families, friends. The typical things that two people talk about. Nikki filled me in on the latest from London and I filled her in on the fun here in Minneapolis. When she asked about the wedding planning, I had to vent a bit. “My mother is driving me nuts! I want her involved but she is just too much sometimes.” Nikki laughed at my frustration and told me that it will be over soon.

“I am sure she never thought she was going to get the chance to plan a wedding, so give her a break.” I nodded at the advice of my guide. I always loved talking with Nikki. Sure, I had Katie who will always be my big sister, but Nikki knew what I was going through. I knew I could count on her perspective on things. I thanked her for calling and being worried about me. Nikki tried to underplay the concern. “I just wanted to make sure you were OK. I do worry about you. I had Jamie and you are kind of on your own. I want to be able to help in any way I can.” That did it and I started to cry. I tried to thank Nikki through my tears “Don’t worry about it. I’m here when ever you need me.” I thanked her again before she told me she had to head off and make dinner. I told her to give Sarah a hug and she told me to give Jenny one as well. As was always the case, I felt better after talking with Nikki. She had this unique way of letting me know that I was not in this alone and that I always had friends to help me. When Jenny came home, she could tell by my mood that I must have talked to Nikki and even teased me a bit.

“If it was anyone else I would be jealous, but I know she only has eyes for Sarah.” Jenny said as we curled up together and discussed our day. I reminded her that Nikki was a great guide through all this.

“She’s my sister. Besides, I only have eyes for one person. As great as Nikki is at helping me out, there is only one person in the whole world that can truly make me happy.” I told my fiancée. After the “aww’ that came out, we shared a kiss and enjoyed some time alone just holding each other. Many times, this simple act made me feel better about myself and I felt more loved than imaginable. Once again, I realized how lucky I was to have Jenny in my life.

Friday rolled around, and it was time for the Super Bowl festivities around town to kick in. The town was abuzz in excitement as the biggest sporting event in the country was only 10 days away. Bars and restaurants had staffed up for the influx of people coming into town and that meant Katie was going to be working when she wasn’t in class. Jenny was excited to get out and enjoy some of the fun, but I was a bit more of a stick in the mud, still licking my wounds over the Vikings. Friday night was the kickoff of the official events. Besides the NFL Experience and parties and concerts around town, there was to be events and concerts along Nicollet Mall, highlighted by the kickoff act of the week, Idina Menzel! Jenny was over the top that the star of ‘Frozen’ was going to open the Super Bowl festivities in the Bold North with “Let It Go” Jenny had spent the last few days walking around the apartment singing away.

Because of Jenny’s performances around the apartment, I knew there was no way we were going to miss the show, so I made sure that we both had plenty of warm clothes and I had called Paul to reserve us a table on Friday night for about 7 PM. Even though the show wasn’t until 5, I knew that we would have to be there immediately. When I got home from class I began to change. Even though it was 47 degrees outside, we were going to be outside for the next several hours. First, I slipped on a long sleeve leotard to keep the upper half warm. I then slid on a pair of tights and then a heavy pair of leggings. I grabbed my cable knit turtleneck sweater that my mom had bought me and my warm winter boots and went to the living room to wait for Jenny.

As was usual when she wanted to be somewhere, Jenny was running late. She came flying through the door in a semi panic and seeing me already dressed put her into even more of a tailspin. She raced past me. Jacket, purse, bookbag flying in every direction. “I am so sorry I am late Lex.” She hollered from the bedroom. I just laughed and told her not to worry about it. I heard the commotion of clothes flying and things being tossed to the floor and ignored it as this was standard operating procedure. Suddenly it stopped, and the love of my life came walking back into the living room with a bit of a sad look on her face. I got a bit concerned and asked her if everything was alright. She walked up and planted a long deep kiss on my lips. “Hi” she whispered as she broke the kiss. “Now it is” she said with a smile that could melt the polar ice cap. She slipped away slowly. “I knew I had forgotten to do something” she said with a child like grin as she slowly walked backwards to the bedroom. However, when she turned, the young woman who was always running late returned. I couldn’t stop laughing at Jenny and went back to playing on my phone. “Quit that laughing young lady” she yelled out, which only doubled my efforts.

A few minutes later, Jenny returned to the living room. Her outfit was not much different than mine, though her sweater seemed to be a hot pink cashmere. She sat down and urged me to finish getting dressed. Less than five minutes later we were sliding into the back seat of the Uber car and were on our way down to Nicollet Mall. As I said, it was incredibly warm for this time of year, so were both stuck carrying our jackets as we walked around the mall, checking out the various ice sculptures, photo ops and other displays that were all part of the Super Bowl experience. We didn’t want to miss Idina, so we made sure we didn’t get hung up on the packed mall. We slipped into the Newsroom bar for a quick drink and made our way over to the stage and waited. And waited. And waited. Finally, about 45 minutes late, Miss Menzel took the stage. I couldn’t believe all the children, especially little girls, that were part of the assembled throng. When Idina finally ‘Let It Go’, the children all sang along word for word. The 22 year-old going on 9-year-old that clung to me ‘Let it Go’ as well. The little 6-year-old girl who was perched on her father’s shoulders next to us and Jenny sang a wonderful duet and I couldn’t not think about the future and what our children would be like. I wondered whose smile was bigger at that point, mine or Jenny’s. It didn’t really matter, all that did matter was that we both had them.

Eventually, Miss Mendez finished her abbreviated show and we decided we should head over to Rosato’s for dinner. We worked our way down 8th Street and then across Hennepin Avenue to probably our favourite restaurant in the world. We entered the little Italian place and it was packed! In the time Jenny and I had been coming here, it had never been like this. We could see all the waitress we knew so well, Marie, Gina, Francesca, working their tails off. Even Paul’s sister Carla was waiting tables. Paul spotted us from near the back. With his trademark voice he bellowed out, “Girls, come on back.” And he waved us to one of two empty tables near the kitchen. He came over with the ever-present bottle of Chianti and poured us each a glass. “Do you two need menus?” he asked with a smile on his face as if to tease us. Of course, we told him no, that we pretty much new it by heart. “Good, I don’t think I have any” he said with a smile. “Marie will be right with you.” And he moved towards the front.

After a little visiting with Marie, we finally decided on what we wanted and placed our order. We looked around the restaurant and couldn’t believe the number of people. “I don’t recognize half of these people” I said to Jenny. “Usually I most of the people here, but these people are new.” Jenny nodded her head in agreement as we looked at the various groups that filled our favourite little restaurant. They all appeared to be either out-of-towners or suburbanites trying to be cool. I was looking towards the back and watched Gina coming out of the kitchen with a huge tray of food when I heard Jenny from behind me say that there was someone that she recognized. I turned and instantly recognized the person as well.

“Surprise meeting the two of you here.” The sarcastic voice of my future father-in-law said as he looked down at the two of us. In unison, we told him to be nice, which caused the gentleman next to him to suppress a laugh. Marty mockingly tried to stare us down before giving up. “You two remember the head of our European office, Archie Christian, don’t you?” He asked as we went to shake hands with Mr. Christian. Marty went on to explain that he was in town this week for some meetings and wanted to see some of the sights. “Did you two go down to the “Frozen’ concert?” Marty asked, and we informed him that we had after correcting him that it was Idina Menzel and not Frozen. After laughing at our correction Marty said, “You two have a good night and stay out of trouble.” He kissed each of us on the forehead before leading Archie to their table and the inevitable bickering with the restaurant’s owner.

The dinner was as enjoyable as always, though we still were a bit surprised at the traffic in the place. As Marie was bringing us our customary tiramisu and espressos, we asked her about the preparations. “It has been crazy. You see that my mom is helping, and Grandma and Uncle Paul have been here every morning at 7 making sauces. Grandma goes home but Uncle Paul never leaves.” We asked her how they were holding up and she said it was too early to tell. When we asked her how she was holding up, she looked at us. “Too early to tell, but wine has helped.” We laughed at her response as she moved off. We finished off our desert and made plans to head back out to the Nicollet Mall and enjoy the night. We grabbed the check and headed over to say goodbye to Marty and Archie.

As we were heading towards the door, we heard Marty from behind. “No problem girls, I will get this one.” He called out. We had had purposely left our tab laying on his table. With a grin I turned and looked at my future father-in-law. “Thanks Marty, you are so kind” Jenny broke out in laughter and raced for the front door as I flashed a wide smile. I got a dirty look that was keeping with the fun, but it did achieve our main goal, we got our dinner paid for. We enjoyed more of the music and festivities that night and it was a lot of fun. And while the music and atmosphere were great, it was still a bit hard to take. Everywhere you looked, there were reminders that it was the Philadelphia Eagles and not the Vikings playing next Sunday. When the idea of going back on Saturday night came up, Jenny could see that I wasn’t real excited at that prospect. While the parties on the mall were fun, the Philadelphia fans were getting to me. The suggestion by Jenny that we spend the night at home going through our Netflix watch list was met enthusiastically.

The alarm that went off on Monday was almost as annoying as the one last Monday. And even though it wasn’t the day after a Viking loss, it was still a Monday. The routine of motivating one’s self for another week of classes was always tough. After the brushing my teeth I went and started the coffee pot and flipped on the television to get the latest weather forecast. Other than Netflix, the television had been off all weekend. The electronic device that got the most use was the phone. We spent Sunday working on things for the wedding, so this was to be our first update from the outside world. And it was a world that changed a lot, even in the last 8 hours as we were to find out.

The lead story was about a hostage situation at a hotel right here on campus! I ran to the living room and turned up the volume. “A gunman is holding a person hostage on the sixth floor of the Graduate Hotel on the East Bank Campus of the University of Minnesota” they stated. Slowly both Jenny and Katie made their way out of their respective rooms and joined me staring at the TV. Jenny cuddled in as the report continued. “Police have been negotiating with the gunmen since midnight. Police have shutdown several streets around the hotel as well as several buildings nearby including the Washington Street Ramp and the U’s Recreation Center.” The three of us looked at each other for a moment before getting on our phones or laptops to see what was open for the day. Katie was the first to speak “Well I’m screwed. It’s going to take me forever to get to class.” Instantly she dropped her phone and raced to the bathroom to get ready.

Jenny jumped in and asked if anyone had been hurt before she began voicing her concerns about getting around campus. As soon as Katie was out of the bathroom, Jenny was in there next leaving me on the couch. I sat there and watched the coverage of this standoff, and all I could think of was “It’s a Monday”

Campus was a little on edge as I made my way to class. There were police everywhere and streets were shutdown. Some classes even had to be canceled because of their proximity to the scene. Of course, none of mine. As I entered my Senior Sem, the standoff was all anyone could talk about. Everyone had an opinion on what was going on. Some thought it was some drunken football fan in town for the Super Bowl. Some said it was some businessman who had lost it. No one had a clue. Even Dr. Braylon joked about it. “We know it is not some professor. We can’t afford to say there.” The class got on him about that instantly. And as tense as the situation around campus was, it was nice that a professor could joke about it. But the most common view of the whole situation was that it was Monday that made the guy go crazy. I laughed as I thought back to last week. But it wasn’t long before my own Monday got thrown a curve ball.

As I was leaving my Irish Lit class, my phone rang. I recognized the number as being from the Program. “Alexa, it is Nicole. Debbie slipped on her way to lunch and hurt herself. She was taken to HCMC to be checked out. I am rescheduling all of her appointments; can you do it Friday?” I told her I would and asked how bad Debbie had been hurt. “Not real sure. I was gone when it happened, but I did hear she was embarrassed by the whole thing.” Nicole began to giggle and so did I. After being a patient for over a year, and the fact that Jenny had interned at the program, I had gotten to know Nicole fairly well. I told Nicole I was going to text Debbie and tease her, and Nicole told me “You better.”

The rest of the day and week went pretty normal. Boring would be the right word. On of the exceptions was our ballet class Monday, which I was enjoying more and more each time. Jenny and Katie teased me a lot about it, but I also noticed a proud smile come from fiancée as I worked my way across the floor to Madame Larisa’s instruction. School was school, and the rest of the time was spent avoiding the out of towners. I was not the only one who was feeling that way about the influx of people. When we went out to dinner with Marty on Wednesday night, he announced he was taking a few days to head to Florida. “I need to get out of town. One because it is too chaotic around here, but mostly because it just hammers home the point the Vikings lost” he said with a grin aimed at me. I sympathized with Jenny’s father over that issue and even tried to get the two of us invited to go with him to Florida. He laughed. “You two can’t come. Besides all the people, I need to get away from you two” he teased us. “You two have classes and I am leaving in the morning.” We playfully pouted but Marty stood strong.

On the way back to the apartment, Jenny came up with an idea. ‘It’s going to be a crappy weekend. You don’t want to deal with all the Super Bowl stuff and I don’t want to be out in the cold. Katie has to work, and Daddy will be gone. Why don’t we head out to the house for the weekend? We can have a little quiet time for us and come back Monday morning?” The smile on her face told me that she would not take no for an answer. I agreed that it would be a perfect in-town getaway. We went home and got organized to take over the Thompson estate for the weekend. Jenny called Thomas to make sure that there would be wood for the fire place and that everything else would be ready. “We won’t need anything else. Go have fun this weekend Thomas. The two of us will be fine.”

So, for the next two days I struggled to make it through my classes. I spent Thursday night making sure that everything that was needed for Monday morning was taken care of. I was not planning on even cracking a book this weekend. Jenny was all set to pick me up following me appointment with Deb and then we would be on our way to the lake. The only thing we planned on doing was stopping to get groceries and what ever other things we might need. I walked out of my last class on Friday and caught a bus to the edge of downtown. Then it was a short walk over to Debbie’s office. This might have been a mistake, I should have drove. While it wasn’t that cold, the wind was brutal, and I was not dressed for it. By the time I walked into the reception area I was a popsicle. Nicole laughed at me “Not thinking ahead were you?” the Programs receptionist teased.

“I didn’t know it was going to be this windy! Be careful when you go out there. It is brutal!” I told her. She told me I could go on back. I shed my coat in the lobby and headed back to Debbie’s office. When I entered I saw the results of her fall the other day. “Looking good there, Dr. Burke” I said as I entered. The bruise on her cheek had begun to fade, but was still visible and her left wrist was wrapped up. “You look like shit Deb” I said with a giggle. The look Debbie gave me was worse than anything my mom had ever shot me.”

“Shut up or I will recommend you for a lobotomy.” Debbie said dead pan before giving me a smile. “Don’t say anything more. I know better than to go prancing out when it is like this. It hurt like hell.” Debbie took her customary seat and I took mine an we went into the ‘Week in Review’ as I liked to call it. Since it had been almost two weeks since my last meeting, there should be plenty to talk about. Usually I have had some run in with someone over who I was. Or I had done something really stupid that required me to kiss up to Jenny about. But nothing had happened. I told Debbie about the night down at Super Bowl Live and the fun we had there and how we had stuck Marty with our bill. But that was the excitement of my life the last 10 days. “This might be a first. Your life might be more boring than mine” she said with a laugh. I tried to joke that I was cured and jokingly began to get up. I was told to sit back down. I couldn’t help but giggle at the frustration I was causing my counselor.

“I am glad that everything has gone so well. You were in such a mood when we met last week that I didn’t get to what I originally wanted to talk about.” Debbie said. I asked her what it was, and I could see her squirm a bit in her chair. It seemed like she was taking forever to speak. I started to get a bit nervous. After adjusting her suit coat and fiddling with her arm brace, she looked at me. “I wanted to. Wait that’s not it.” She paused again. It seemed she was looking for the right words. “Okay, here it is. It has been a year since you started living full time. Technically that is the length of time required for you to be eligible for SRS, though you still have to have my recommendation.”

I could see that Debbie was watching me closely as to what my reaction. That reaction was one of surprise, like I had been broadsided. I just stared at her as I tried to come to grips with what she just said. And I couldn’t. My mind was whirling. I had moved on last spring from the fear that I was taking anything from Jenny. I had come to terms with the fact that things were not the same in bed as they had been. And Jenny was fine with it too. I enjoyed my life, I had embraced that I was the woman I had always felt I was. But this was a final step. If I went through with this I would be physically a woman, or as close I could be given I was born a boy. But something else was getting to me. I just couldn’t put a finger on it.

“I, um, so, ahh.” The words would not come up. “What does all of that entail?” I asked not knowing what else to say. That ‘something’ was still hiding in the recess of my mind and I couldn’t set it free. I listened to Debbie begin to explain that while a year technically was the limit, many professionals wanted to see that their patients had truly committed to living as the opposite gender and sometimes require a little more than a year. “You don’t think I am committed to this?” I asked defensively. Debbie waved me off.

“Not at all. You are one of the most committed people I have ever met. Except for one thing, surgery. We have never really discussed this before and I thought we should start to approach the subject.” I let go a breath that seemed to calm me a bit, and Debbie tried to lighten things a bit. “Did you think we were going to wheel you into the Operating room right now?” she said with a laugh that I recognized as Debbie joking with me. It did help as she went on explaining that it was the final step. “A difficult and painful final step. A step that there is no turning back from. I had not brought it up because I wanted to see you grow into Alexa. And I will say you are much different person than the one who came in here 13 months ago. You had just gone through the most disastrous rejection of your life. Yes, you had Jenny and Katie, but you didn’t have your family. You have made amends with most of them and now you live a much happier life. You are a much more independent and outgoing person, though you Jenny are still constantly together it seems. But love will do that to people.” Debbie said with a smile.

“Do YOU want to have the surgery?” Debbie asked, and I sat there and just stared at my counselor, not knowing what to say. Before I could even attempt an answer, Debbie jumped in “I want you to think about this and talk with people. Talk with your mother. Talk with Nikki. If anyone would have some insight as to all that goes on with SRS, it would be her. Talk with Jenny. You will need her as you go through this. She is someone who’s support is going to be the most important of all. But do you know who the most important person to talk with is?” I shook my head. “You. You have to make sure this is what you truly want and that you are ready for all this.” I sat there. I didn’t know what to say. Once again, before I could formulate an answer, Debbie spoke up again. “Well our time is almost up. So, are you going to any of the events this weekend?” Debbie asked. The question was enough to pull me out of the cloud I was in.

“Huh? What? Um, no. I am still in recovery over the Vikings.” I said with an embarrassed giggle. “And I really don’t want to deal with all the people. No, Marty took off to Florida for the weekend, so Jenny and I are going out to the house and lay low until Monday morning. How about you?” I asked. Debbie said that she was going to Pink that night at the Armory but that was about it.

“A friend is having a little party on Sunday, so I may head over for the first half. Pretty tame really.” Debbie said as she stood up. I think this was all a plan on the good doctor’s part. Get me thinking about the surgery and then switching course by talking about the weekend. We decided to cancel my Monday session since this one was so close. Debbie followed me out to the lobby, where I found Jenny chatting with Nicole and one of the other assistants. As I walked in Jenny noticed me and the smile that always seemed to appear when I appeared, spread across her face. The cloud in my head parted as I returned the smile. I heard Nicole make some comment about the two of us, but I didn’t hear, and I don’t think Jenny did either. We moved to each other and shared a discrete moment of PDA. As we broke from the kiss is when Jenny noticed her former boss standing next to me. A giggle came out of her mouth.

“Nice shiner Deb.” Jenny said between the laughs. Debbie mockingly threatened her former intern that she better show some proper respect to her superior or get her resume together. Jenny laughed her off but didn’t apologize. She then turned, flashing me her million watt-smile. “You ready to go?” She asked, and I nodded. We said goodbye to everyone and made our way down to Jenny’s car for our trip out to, the lake. Jenny asked me all about the session with her former boss and I was kind of vague. Just the mention of it put me back into my haze. Jenny went on to describe her day, talking about something that happened in one of her classes. I heard her talking but it didn’t register with me. ‘You OK?” she asked, and I told her I was fine, just a bit tired. I stayed in my fog as we stopped at the grocery store to pick up a few things and at the liquor store for the wine. Jenny didn’t ask me anymore if I was OK, but she still looked at me oddly. We made it to the house and put everything away. Rather than start up some dinner, Jenny took me by the hand and led me to the great room. A fire was already going, and she led me over to the couch in front of the fire place.

“What did you and Debbie talk about that has you so worked up?” Jenny asked as she held my hand. The look of warmth and concern was there. There was an anxiousness in how she waited for me to respond. The care she showed was the most wonderful thing as I struggled for the words to explain what I was going through. I finally screwed up the courage and answered my soulmate.

“She brought up SRS” I blurted out. Jenny sat there for a minute trying to digest what I had said.

“Are you going to do it?” she asked with a discovered sense of eagerness. I was momentarily taken a back. ‘It is what you want, isn’t it? It would complete your journey. Have you talked with Nikki about her surgery? Or Paige and what she has had to go through as she gets ready for hers?”

The questions were coming in rapid fire, and the haze seemed to get thicker. I slumped forward into Jenny’s arms. She held me as I once again went through everything. She finally asked me what was bothering me. “I don’t know. Ever since Debbie brought it up, I have been in this daze. I have to admit that I hadn’t even thought of it. Everything has been great. I think of myself as a woman and I wonder why I would have to go through something so painful just to prove that I am a woman.” I wasn’t in tears, but I still felt like a child as Jenny held me. I starred at the flames as they lapped across the logs. Jenny began to rub my back. It was something she did when I was wound up about something. Today it just projected the caring that was always there.

“You don’t have to do it you know. You will still be a woman in many people’s eyes.” Jenny said. That line hit me. Many people.

“But that’s it Jen. Some people will still think I am some sort of weirdo just pretending to be a woman.” I said in response.

“I won’t, isn’t that all that matters?” Jen said to me I looked up and was warmed all over again. “Are you scared?”

“Petrified” was my response. Then the fog slowly began to clear in my head, but the fog condensed and turned into tears. “I am scared you will leave because then I will really be a freak. I will have been mutilated.” And the tears flew more freely. I hugged Jenny tighter as I admitted my fears. But it wasn’t long before she was pulling me up to look at me eye to eye.

“You will not be a freak. You will not have been mutilated. I am behind you no matter what you decide. If you decide you don’t want to have the surgery, that’s what you have decided. I will stand by you. If you decide to have the surgery I will be there too. I will make sure you are comfortable, that you are healing properly, that you dilate and that they are clean and ready to go. Whatever you decide I will be there. Remember I love you and you are stuck with me forever.” The grin she flashed over her own joke was perfect. I cuddled back into her and she held me. She leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. A whisper escaped her mouth. “Forever” she said softly and leaned back. As I stared at the fire, I knew that this wasn’t something that I could just decide overnight. There was going to be a lot soul searching. I knew that a long talk with Nikki was going to be in my future, as well as one with my mother.

But I knew one more thing, that no matter what, the beautiful caring woman that held me at that moment would be there to hold me no matter what I decided. I looked at her and was rewarded with another kiss. The fear of what the future held was wiped away by the love the most special person in the world. No matter what I decided, I knew I would have Jenny there with me. Damn I am the luckiest person in the world!

Alexa Chapter 35: London Calling, Part 1

“Do you guys always travel like this?” Katie asked as she nibbled on some flatbread and hummus before taking a sip from her Rum and Diet Coke. This was a new experience for Katie, while it was starting to seem like old hat for me. The Delta Sky Club was the kind of place that neither Katie and I had grown up with, but Jenny’s family connections had made it seem almost like part of everyday life now for me.

“One great thing about being with the Thompsons is traveling in style” I said. Jenny gave me a look of indignation before I snuggled up to her “Except for the best reason” I said before I kissed her. She gave up her pout and returned the kiss. “You better say that young lady” she said before we returned to sharing a kiss.

Just as we were breaking our kiss, our flight was announced, and we gathered our things and made our way to our nearby plane. Katie’s wonder didn’t stop. I knew that she had only flown one other time in her life and that was when we went to San Diego for Spring Break our Senior Year in High School, so everything was new to her. She spotted the Pods in the first-class section and asked if those were what we sat in when we flew over last time. All Jenny and I could do was giggle as we spotted the single pods that we somehow had cuddled into one together. “I hope you two aren’t going to get all freaky on this flight or I will have to sit between the two of you” We greeted the threat with stuck out tongues as we took our seats and I curled up into the arms of the love of my life. And as soon as the flight took off, the arm rest separating Jenny and I was lifted, and we somehow found a way to be even closer to one another.

The Delta Premium experience was excellent. It was nowhere near the level of service we had in First Class but was still very good. And when we arrived in London, we were almost as refreshed as last time. After collecting our checked bag and clearing customs, we started making our way to the line for taxis. During the flight, Jenny and I had gotten into a bit of a tiff over how we should get to Snikki’s flat. I said we would be fine taking the Underground, but Jenny was not. “It will take us an hour to get into Central London and then switch trains. We will get to Snikki’s next Tuesday. No, we are taking a cab.” And so there we were trudging through Terminal 3 at Heathrow when an exaggerated voice came from behind.

“Hey girly, need a ride?” the voice said. I turned and standing there was Nikki with a big grin on her face and Sarah shaking her head over her wife. We caused a bit of a commotion with the squeals of excitement. I hugged Sarah first before moving to the person that I had been dying to speak with. “You look great Alexa!” Nikki said as we shared a hug. I thanked her and returned the comment.

“You look incredible Nikki! I don’t know if I will be able to be seen with you all week” I joked before bringing Katie over to give her a better introduction to a woman she had only met once. Nikki was a bit embarrassed over that one meeting but Katie kidded her like she would either me or Jenny. I knew that this was going to be a fun week. “So why are you two here?” I asked. “We were just going to catch a cab.”

“That would have been too expensive” Sarah said, “Besides Nikki wanted to show off her skills” she leaned forward and with an exaggerated whisper and said, “she thinks she’s a professional.” and more giggling ensued. Nikki led us out to the parking lot, or car park as they called it, and we all piled into Nikki’s car. We listened to her try and explain that driving was a family business. Sarah couldn’t stop laughing “That’s like same I’m an expert on transgenderism just...” and she cut herself off. “Well I guess I kind of am an expert, now that I think about it” and we watched the Phillips-Thomas family share a kiss.

The drive from Heathrow into London was a bit crazy. I remembered Jenny’s and my drive back in October, but this seemed much crazier. I gripped down hard on the handle overhead and pulled Jenny in close to me. Sarah spotted us and gave a bit of a giggle. “She can get a bit crazy, girlies, so hang on.” I almost said let’s pull over and let Sarah drive, but I could see that Nikki was in a zone, so Jenny and I took Sarah’s advice.

Katie on the other hand was unfazed by all the commotion in the car. She just stared out the window and took in everything around her. As we made it closer into London proper, I could see her excitement and the realization that she was in London. Jenny looked up at me and we shared a proud look before turning back to watch Katie’s joy. It was great to be able to have her share this with us. She began asking about tourist sites in the area and we watched from the backseat as the Phillips-Thomas’ looked at each other. Nikki eased the car off the motorway and onto some side streets. Next thing I knew we were in a large expanse of green. It had to be a park, but what park?

Nikki found a little side street and parked the car. Katie practically sprinted out of the car to see what was there. “This is Kensington Gardens. It used to be the private gardens for the palace” Nikki informed us. I saw more excitement come over Katie as she asked if Kensington Palace was nearby. Nikki nodded. “We will try and drive by it on the way to the flat.” We crossed a few streets and started to walk along the outside of the gardens. There were people of all types just lounging about enjoying the beautiful day. The five us walked along for a bit taking in the sights before we thought we should get back to the flat. It was a great way to stretch out after the long flight. We got back in Nikki’s car and she drove by Kensington Palace. We begged Nikki to stop so Sarah could take a picture of us three roommates in front of the palace. Katie’s smile couldn’t be any bigger. It was great seeing her enjoy herself so much.

We pulled up in front of the girls flat and piled out. As we were pulling the luggage out of the ‘boot’ Nikki was instantly on my other half. “So, tell me Alexa, how did you get Jenny to pack so little.” Jenny shot back, saying that she was the one that had to control me. “I doubt that Jen. Remember I have slept in your closet.” Katie broke the stalemate between the two stating that she had been the one who had limited the packing.

“If it wasn’t for me, we would have had to paid as much as for baggage fees as we did for our seats!” Katie informed our friends. Sarah asked Katie if she was the voice of reason around our flat. After the explanation of what a flat was, Katie confirmed that she was. “I can only imagine what is going to happen when I move away from these two. Clothes everywhere, dirty dishes and who knows what else.” Katie said with an accusing, motherly glare. Nikki and Sarah giggled at the bashful expressions Jenny and I had adopted. We knew we were busted. Katie laughed at our predicament and said that was why she was there “to keep you two in line.”

Sarah and Nikki led the three off us up to their flat. “It will be a little tight, but we will make it work.” Nikki said. “Now Katie, you can have the sofa and Jexy you two can have our bed”

“We’re not kicking you out of your bed” I told my British sister. “We will sleep on the floor like we planned” I said.” Sarah spoke up next.

“No. You are our guests and we wouldn’t feel right about that.” Before I could even refute Sarah’s argument, Jenny spoke up.

“No, you two. We will stay on the floor. Besides it won’t be the first time we have slept on it.” Jenny said with a giggle as we remembered our last time here. Sarah showed us where we could put our luggage while Nikki went to put on the kettle. We hauled our thee suitcases in to the couples’ bedroom where Sarah showed us a corner to stash our stuff. She told us not to worry about disturbing them if we needed anything, just to knock.

“Don’t worry we will definitely knock.” Jenny said with a laugh that made Sarah blush a bit. We all returned to the living room where we sat back and relaxed, allowing Sarah and Nikki a chance to get to know Katie a bit better. Jenny curled up in my arms and rested her head on my shoulder as Nikki began in on the questioning.

“Well, Katie. Now that we FINALLY get a chance to spend some time with you” Nikki said with a smirk directed at me “is there anything you really want to do.” Katie recognizing the teasing that was underway, looked me right in the eye and said something about not going to Harrod’s. Sarah and Nikki laughed, while I shot my big sister a look. A whimper came out of my fiancée as she tried to sneak in a cat nap. “We won’t object to that” Nikki said. “We can’t afford to go there with these two.”

Katie sat for a moment and spoke up. “I really don’t know where I want to go. I guess the typical things that tourists want to see, but I am not into crowds. Mostly I just want to hang out. It’s good to get away from school, even if it is with these two.” I gave the fake laugh in response for Jenny and me as she had drifted off. Katie, Sarah and Nikki continued to chat. That was the last thing I remembered.

The next thing I knew I felt something brushing across my nose waking me up. I brushed it away and tried to fall back to sleep. I pulled Jenny in tighter and just as I felt myself drifting off again, whatever had brush against ne earlier returned. This time I heard giggling, one voice I was used to hearing the other I only heard in nightmares. “Stop it Katie!” I barked, followed by “I haven’t even been here a day and you are already waking me up Nikki!” But I wasn’t the only one that was getting the treatment. The precious bundle in my arms suddenly jumped.

“Aahh! What the hell was that!” Jenny screamed out as thrashed about with her feet. This time a giggle from Sarah could be heard. Jenny and I looked at each other. A smile crept across her face and I returned it. She whispered a “Hi’ and gave me a kiss. I returned the greeting and the kiss. She spoke a little louder next, “I think we made a mistake introducing these people.” And once again I agreed with her.

“And the worst part is we are stuck with them” I said, causing Jenny to giggle. I sat up and eyed my two sisters. As I tried to give them an evil look I couldn’t help but laugh. “Whose idea was it to do this?” I asked and the two pointed at each other. I looked at Jenny as the two began laughing, “This is going to be a long week.” The two collapsed back in their seats. Thank god for Sarah. As usual she seemed to be the most level headed one.

“Did you two have a good nap” she asked as Jenny and I tried to straighten ourselves out. We nodded. “Good, you probably needed it. Dinner will be here shortly and then it’s time to get ready”

Jenny and I both perked up at the suggestion of getting ready. “What’s the plan?” an anxious Jenny asked.

“We thought we would hit a few clubs tonight. And not just the four of us, but our whole gang.” Nikki said. Jenny and I were beyond excited. We had heard about ‘the Super Six’s’ Friday nights and how they could get a bit crazy. Also, Jenny and I were looking forward to meeting their closer group of friends. We had shown Katie pictures of the Club nights that Nikki and Sarah had sent, Katie seemed like she was ready for the partying. But I could tell there was something bothering her. I asked her what was up, and I witnessed a change before my eyes. Gone was the confidant woman that I had come to call my sister and back was that 15-year-old girl with too many freckles and was a bit chubby. “I can’t look as good any of you. All of you are beautiful, even you Lex, but me? No way I can equal you four.” And just as I was about to say something, my other sister came to the rescue,

“Katie, don’t worry about a thing. We know you have a boyfriend back home, but we will make you so hot all the guys will be after you. We have everything to make you the hottest girl in all of London.” Nikki told her, and a reluctant smile came to Katie’s face as she nodded her head in agreeing to turning herself over to Nikki and Sarah.

We enjoyed the ‘takeaway’ as Snikki called it, and it gave us a chance to find out what the other three talked about while Jenny and I napped. “We got to know each other a little bit. Told embarrassing stories about you two, especially you Miss Quinn” my British sister said to me while my American sister looked on. At that point I knew I was either the luckiest girl in the world to have two sisters like these two or the most cursed. When the three of them wouldn’t give up any more details on their conversation, Jenny and I pressed a little more about the night’s festivities and what we need to wear.

“Now I see how you Americans dress for a night out, but tonight you are going to be as glamourous as possible. Ophelia, Lauren and I came up with some proper clubbing dresses. So, you guys get cleaned up and we will get ready to hit the town our way!” We all cheered. Jenny and I for the chance to get glammed up and spend the night with our three best friends and I think Katie was cheering because she was feeling part of the group.

We let Katie get cleaned up first, so we could spend some time with Nikki and Sarah and after Jenny and I cleaned up, we all sat down in the living room. Sarah spoke first. “All right girlies, it’s time to get ready. The two fun ones are going to be you two” she said as she pointed at Jenny and myself. “We decided that the two of you need to get used to a few things before your wedding, so we let Ophelia come up with your dresses!” Nikki gave out a bit of an evil laugh as her wife finished, but Jenny and I were not in a laughing mood. We had heard about Ophelia and her love of tight fitting garments, namely corsets. While we had played with them before, neither Jenny and I had ever really worn one.

“Come on girlies, get over here and get ready to be trussed up!” Nikki said. We got up and held on to each other like we were walking to the gallows. “Come on, we are all women here. Drop those robes and spin around.” I followed Nikki’s orders nervously as I watched her reach for the black garment with strings. “Alright, hands above your head Alexa. Exhale.” And then it began.

Now as I have said many times, Nikki is my British sister and I love her to death. However, at that moment, I wished death upon her. “Oh my god Nikki! What did I ever do to you?” I asked as the corset was tightened up on me. I could see the other three standing in front of me laughing. Katie asked if she could give the laces a pull. “NO!” I screamed out, earning giggles from everyone around me and a disappointed look from my big sister.

Nikki finally stopped and tied up the laces. She stepped in front of me and began looking me over. “Worried you won’t have enough to fill out the dress? Hello Miss Upton, nice to meet you.” I wanted to tell my friend she was number one, but realized it was too early in the week to begin that. Jenny looked confused and asked me what Nikki was talking about, but before I could say anything, Nikki spoke up. “Alexa called Sarah a few weeks back worried she wouldn’t be able to fill out a dress properly. But look at Miss Parton now” Nikki said. And as much as I wanted kick Nikki in the shins for teasing me, the smile she flashed me lets me that she was complimenting me.

“Okay, blondie. Your turn.” Sarah said, and we watched as Jenny went through the same procedure as I did. The curses aimed at our host and declarations of now former friendships were quite funny. I was directly told by my love that this was all my fault. Sarah made quick work of Jenny and soon we were both standing there struggling to breathe but looking as slim as ever. We looked at Katie and watched as a moment of horror came over her face. Sarah got an evil grin on her face. As sweet as Sarah seemed, I knew she had a wicked sense of humor. ‘Ok Katie, you are next” Sarah announced. Sheer panic overtook Katie, she began stammering away and Sarah broke out in laughter. “We wouldn’t do that to you. These two deserve it for getting a couple of innocent young girls from another country all drunk a year ago.”

“You two are as innocent as O.J.” I said.

“We made the perfect dress for you Katie. IT will involve a little lacing, but not as extreme as these two. Why don’t you come back with me and we will help you get changed? Nikki will keep the bad influences away while we get you ready.” Sarah said as she led Katie back into the bedroom, only stopping to stick her tongue out at us, an action that Jenny and I returned. Just we got settled in, there was a knock at the door and in entered two young women. I knew who they were from some of Snikki’s Facebook posts, but this was going to be the first time I met Katie and Lauren.

‘Hey Girlies” the blonde, who was about the same height as me, said as they came towards us. “You girls must be the infamous Jexy. I’m Katie and this is my roommate Lauren.” Katie said as she pointed at the brown-haired girl holding a large garment bag. Nikki spoke up and handled the introductions. “It is so great that we finally have the chance to meet you’ Katie said somewhat enthusiastically. Lauren was a bit more reserved than Katie, but her comment that they regretted not going to the Vikings match with us when we over last time was nice. As soon as Lauren said ‘match’, I looked over at Nikki who had a huge smile across her face. I rolled my eyes as I recalled our infamous argument that Sunday morning back in October.

“So, are those the dresses you and Sarah made?” An obviously excited Jenny asked after some opening pleasantries. The smile on Lauren’s face went from being polite to engaged as she handed the bag to Nikki and began unzipping it.

“Yes, they are. I see Nikki has you in your battle armor already. Jenny, we decided we would get a little creative with yours and Alexa, we had some help in designing yours, so you wouldn’t feel as self-conscious as you have said you have been.” Once again Nikki stood there with a smart alek grin.

“I am never telling you anything again.” I tell Nikki, who just laughs and said that’s what friends are for. Jenny is practically jumping up and down like a kid on Christmas Day as she reached for the dress. She drops her robe and slowly slips on the bangled dress. It is short, white and skin tight. At the top and bottom of the dress there are large sequin like objects sewn to it and the pattern slowly disperses as it reached the middle of the dress. The unique thing about the design is the single sleeve. Jenny is over the top once she gets it on.

“Oh my god! This is beautiful! This is the most gorgeous dress I Have ever worn!” Jenny squeals out. She profusely thanks Lauren for the dress. Lauren stands back and looks at it like only a true artist would do. She makes little adjustments to the dress before deeming it fit. She turns back towards Nikki and reaches into the garment bag and grabs the dress for me.

“Do you have a halter bra with you Alexa?” Lauren asks. I shake my head no. “Well I guess you will just have to go bra less then.” As she hands me the purple cloth hanging from a hangar. I can see that it is a halter dress of some type, but the design is a bit odd. I step in to the dress before I modestly take of my bra as I hold the dress in front of me. Of course, Nikki laughs at my attack of shyness. I pull the dress up and slide my head through the neck loop of the sleeveless dress. Lauren steps in front of me and adjusts the front. It is a cowl neck front that does show a bit of cleavage, but the front gives the illusion of much more behind the dress. I am in awe. I have never been in a dress quite this tight and short. I knew it must look good as I see the same look from Jenny that I saw back at Harrod’s when I tried on the purple cocktail dress. I watched Nikki give my fiancée a slight nudge as she giggled. Jenny blushed as she looked at me.

Jenny and I moved closer to one another and let each other know what we thought of the others dress and shared a quick kiss. “Aww!” Katie said. Not our Katie, she was sick of us, but Sarah and Nikki’s friend. “You two are so cute. Just like Snikki.” Lauren though was making me a bit nervous. She kept floating around me adjusting the dress, making sure that it hung properly. She stood back checking us once again. The tight smile must have meant she was pleased with the dress. Just as Jenny and I were about to say something, there was another knock at the door.

“Jenny, Alexa! You guys made it back!” Jacinta squealed out as she rushed into the room and gave both Jenny and I hugs. Behind her trailed a girl slightly shorter than us, fuchsia and gold colored hair in a tight fighting long but still quite amazing dress. This could only be one person. Jenny walked up to immediately.

“Hi, Ophelia I am Jenny. We finally get to meet!” The bubbly Jenny was in full force. Ophelia smiled politely as Jenny stammered on. “We have heard so much about you from Sarah and Nikki that I feel like we know you already. This is my fiancée, Alexa” Jenny said and waved me over.

“It is a pleasure to meet both of you as well. Nikki and Sarah have sung your praises for so long.” And we shook hands. “Could you tell me where Sarah may be? She texted me to say she needed my assistance with the dress I made for your roommate.” We pointed towards the bedroom and Ophelia excused herself. She knocked before entering. As the door was opened, I could hear Katie questioning Sarah’s dress design rather loudly. Jacinta was a bit surprised by this and asked if Katie was going to be OK.

“This is nothing. It would be worse if Alexa was in there helping. You know sisters.” Jenny said which earned a hip check from me and laughs from the other people in the room. We all settled back into a seat. I asked Lauren what they had done for my Katie’s dress, my worst fears taking over me. Lauren tried to ease my concerns and the glass of wine that Nikki brought me helped a bit. However, knowing that Ophelia had a hand in the design made us worried. Those worries were put to rest a moment later. Sarah was the first exit the room, followed closely by Ophelia. Then came Katie. Jenny gasped while my eyes bugged out my head.

Standing there was someone I had known forever but felt like I was meeting for the first time. The woman who stood in front of me was a complete knockout. The dress that Ophelia had designed was strapless and obviously had a built-in corset. It was covered with a load of silver sequins except for the bottom six inches of the barely thigh length dress, which was covered in black sequins. The most amazing part was the top. Katie was practically spilling out. Katie spotted me and said the thing that would calm me down the most.

“Don’t you dare say anything to Danny!” At that very moment a flash went off and there was Jenny standing there with her camera pointed at Katie.

“You don’t have to worry about me, but you might have to worry about his future sister-in-law” I joked. Katie’s look went from angry with me to pleading with Jenny. After a few promises were made by our roommate for when we got back home, did Jenny finally agree not to send the picture. Katie seemed to relax a bit.

“All right enough of this arguing” the other Katie bursts out. “It’s time to party!” and we all shouted our agreement. After a few more glasses of wine at the flat, it was deemed time to go and hit the clubs. Since we all couldn’t fit in one cab, two were ordered up. Jenny, Snikki, Katie and myself went in one while the rest went in the second. The quarters were a bit cramped, so I in some strange twist, I wound up on Jenny’s lap. It was difficult for me to keep up the modesty between the shortness of the dress and Jenny’s roaming fingers. I had to playfully chastise her a few times to stop, even though I didn’t want her to, to keep up appearances. Jenny didn’t stop until the voice of reason, Katie, came down on us.

“Would you two knock it off! Bad enough you do that with me around, but we are with other people.” Katie said. We mockingly sat back in fear which got both Sarah and Nikki laughing.

“How do you put up with these two?” Sarah asked. Katie stated that it was difficult, especially when she didn’t have her chair and whip with. This got all of us laughing and the ride to the club was a blast.

This was to be only the third time I had really gone to a dance club, and both times were the same one about a year apart. And I have never worn a dress quite like this. The line (or queue as Lauren called it) was huge. It wasn’t cold, but these skimpy dresses and our light overcoats were not going make for a pleasant wait. But leave it to Nikki and her connections. Just like she had when we went and saw Out of Heaven, Nikki took Sarah’s hand and led the group up to the front door. I don’t know what she said but, next thing I know the doorman was lifting a velvet rope and moving to the side to allow us to enter. Nikki was lead us to the VIP area of the glitzy club. I caught up to her and asked how she did that.

“Just have to know the right people. Besides, it frees up more of your money for buying the drinks tonight!” The memory of the deal I made back in December came back. I sighed and got ready to pay.

And pay we did. The night was crazy. We danced until our feet hurt and drank until we could no more. And we made new friends. The biggest issue came down to the two Katie’s “We need to figure out how to differentiate between the two of you Lauren said to the two same named women who had seemed to become good friends. “We can call our Katie, Kathy” I said knowing that she hated being called that. She didn’t take the bait bit did shoot back at me.

“Only if we can call you Aly” she said with a grin as she finished of the last of her glass. Snikki giggled at the mention of Jenny’s name for me when I was being ditzy, and I had to explain it to the rest. It was decided that the British Katie would be Hendo for the rest of the week, though it really didn’t matter. The term ‘The Katies’ was used a lot that night. As in “Where are the Katies now?” Usually they were on the dance floor but occasionally at the bar. This allowed us to spend some time with Lauren and Ophelia. Jacinta seemed to float between the Katies and us. That and trying to attract the attention of as many guys as she could.

As the fun increased, so did Lauren’s personality. The quiet, withdrawn woman we had met back at the flat, slowly opened to us. She was a very bright and funny person who seemed to have a bit of a mischievous side. She was good at getting her roommate going about boys and teasing Nikki. And Jenny and I found Ophelia to have a very wonderful sense of humor. It took a bit to get it out of her. Or maybe Jenny and I were bit slow on picking up on it, but by the end of the night we both realized that despite her outward appearance we had another friend.

And that’s when a new thing hit me. Friends. I had never had a lot of friends, and neither had Jenny nor Katie. But now here we were with a group of incredible women, half we had only met that day. And I felt like I could call them friends. Rather than let this get me down, I decided to slam down the glass of champagne I had my hands and announced that it was time for some more dancing. And that is exactly what we did. The nine of us took over the dance floor. We danced as a group and laughed and teased each other and the British women adapted us as one of their own. And even though Katie, or should I say Hendo, and Jacinta would look for boys, it seemed we never left the group. We stumbled out of the club at closing time. All a bit tipsy but still smiling and laughing. We all said our goodbyes and broke off into different cabs. That was about all I remember of the night. Other than the laughter and friendship. And the bar tab. I sure hope my cousin was enjoying those CDs.

The next morning marked the return of my British alarm clock. I could feel the air mattress being kicked “Hey get up.” Nikki said. I groaned loud enough to wake up Jenny who was cuddled up next to me.

“What is going on?” she asked, her voice croaking away.

“It’s that damn British alarm clock“ I mumbled in reply. Jenny giggled as she lay there trying to squeeze in closer to me. I opened one eye and saw Nikki standing there in a dressing gown with a cup in her hand. She looked like she had been through a war. “Why do you insist on waking me up Nicola and what time is it” I asked her as she stood there.

“It is quarter of eight and if I am going to be up, so are you. Besides, Katie is the one who got up. She is anxious to go out and see more of London. And since we are having lunch with my parents today, I though you may want to look respectable.” Nikki told me as she sat down on the sofa next to us. It took me a minute to gather my senses and ask where Katie was. “She is already in the shower. I figured you two would want to go next.” The next thing I knew I was practically pushed to the side by my fiancée who shot up.

“We are going to see your sister today?” Jenny asked excitedly, seemingly having overcome her hangover instantly. Nikki laughed at Jenny and I pulled her back down to try and get her relax a bit. She fought me the whole time and eventually I gave up. She hopped up off the air mattress and started trying to pull me up. “Come on Lex, we have to get ready” she ordered. Nikki and I both began laughing at Jenny’s eagerness and soon the pout came out of my 22-year-old going on toddler better half. “Please Lex! I want to see Jenny!” I gave up the fight and followed Jenny to the bedroom.

We took our shower and left it for Nikki and the newly awake Sarah, who blamed Jenny and I for her hangover. Both Jenny and I opted to go with a fun look of skater skirts, mine in black and Jenny’s in grey. I went with a black and white sweater that was cut at the midriff and Jenny a similar one in maroon. The shoes were the final touch. But as I went through the shoes, I realized I didn’t bring the ankle boots I wanted. Jenny smiled at that “Oh darn. I guess we will have to go buy you some. I wonder where we could go?” I know exactly where she was thinking, and I didn’t need that much prodding. “Harrod’s!” We both shouted out.

We exited the bedroom to find our roommate, but this was not the ‘normal’ Katie. Gone were the leggings and sweatshirt. Now Katie was standing in front of us in a tan flared A-Line skirt and black sweater like the one I was wearing. Jenny and I stared at her in shock. Katie did a little twirl. “You like?” She asked. We sat down on the sofa and asked her to explain. “I thought it was time to change my look a bit, plus I looked at your pictures from your last trip and knew I had to up my game. Does it look OK?” She asked, and we could only nod. She smiled thanks and took a seat next to us and we waited for our hosts, who were not long behind us.

“So where do you want to go Katie?” Sarah asked. ‘These two have seen the main sights already so we thought we would give you the choice today, Katie was almost bashful in her response of wanting to see Buckingham Palace. Sarah proved once again why she was one of the sweetest people we knew. She gave a very comforting smile and said “No problem. We figured you would plus it is near where these two want to go.” Katie asked where that was. In unison Jenny and I answered.

“Heaven!” Quickly followed by Nikki’s response.

“Oh God!”

Jenny and I laughed. Sarah then explained to Katie what ‘Heaven’ was. Katie just shrugged her shoulders and said she figured that no matter what she said there was no we she could keep Jenny and I from going. We all grabbed a coat and made our way to the Tube station and were on our way. We exited the Underground and walked across Green Park to the official residence of the Queen. It was cool out, but a beautiful day. Katie was in awe of the Palace and had the requisite pictures taken. We found someone to take a group picture of us with one of the guards. It was a teenage boy who was clearly a bit in awe that 5 beautiful young women would ask him to take their picture. Katie even flirted with him a bit, which floored me even more. I asked Katie jokingly if she was feeling OK.

“I feel great. Maybe I just want to fit in a bit. Maybe I just want to prove I still have it. But most of all I am just having some fun!” Katie told me. She must have sensed I was having some thoughts that things were strained with Danny. Her attitude last night about her dress, her and the other Katie running off together at the bar and now flirting with the boy. Katie being Katie picked up the conflict I was starting to go through and came closer. “Don’t worry, I still love your brother and I am not going to do anything to mess that up. I just want to let loose a bit.” I smiled, and we shared a quick hug.

We spent some more time around the palace and strolling down the mall and part of St. James Park. We purposely avoided Birdcage Walk, though we did roughly point out where our previous encounter had occurred. When we got near the Horse Parade grounds it was decided we should head to Harrod’s. Nikki asked Katie is she was ready for this, as Jenny and I walked along with Sarah. “I was there when Alexa’s fascination with shoes began. But do you want to know something, I think when we were I high school, Alex might have had three pairs of shoes. Now she has more than Jenny!” Nikki told her she might have been witness to the beginning of my shoe fascination, but this was a whole new level of excitement for us, and it was. Jenny and I were practically shaking with excitement as we rode the lift to the what we felt was the greatest floor in the world. And while Katie tried a few times to control us, she enjoyed both our excitement and the variety of shoes. We managed to leave with only three pair of shoes, mostly because Nikki was pushing us because we had to go meet her parents and little sister.

We entered the coffee shop and before Nikki could even find her parents, a little voice could be heard calling her name. Soon the little blonde girl came running over “Nikki, Sarah” little Jenny yells out. Nikki reaches down and snatches her little sister up for a quick cuddle. “Mummy said you bring a surprise” the toddler said. Nikki turned to the side and directed her sister’s gaze back at us. You could see the recognition come into the youngest Thomas’ eyes. “Big Jenny!” she yelled out. Little Jenny wiggled out of her sister’s arms and ran over to my now crouching fiancée. The two shared a quick cuddle.

As my Jenny was standing up, I could hear Katie ask the question, “Big Jenny?” she said, earning a glare from her roommate. Little Jenny pulled ‘big’ Jenny along while the rest of us explained that we were not allowed to use the name. “Even you Alexa?” and I nodded. Katie was shocked by this. We followed the Jennys over to where to where the parents were sitting. Jenny and I had met Mrs. Thomas once before but that was very brief. “Mummy, Daddy this is my friend Jenny, just like me.” The little blonde girl said.

‘Your friend Jenny? I thought she was your sister’s friend?” Mr. Thomas asked. “Hello girls, glad you could come. Please have a seat.” Little Jenny maneuvered it so she sat between her mother and my Jenny. Nikki and Sarah sighed a bit as we all took seats around the table. Sarah teased my Jenny about stealing her normal spot as she sat down next to Jenny. “Okay we have established who Jenny is, so who may you other two be? Nikki jumped in and introduced Katie and I and we shook hands with Mr. and Mrs. Thomas. Jenny took a break from her viewing of Little Jenny’s art work to introduce herself to Nikki’s father.

“So, were you girls out last night, celebrating your arrival?” Mrs. Thomas, Sandra as she insisted on us calling her, asked. Nikki sighed again and shot her mother a look across the table.

“Mum, we are young and of age. Of course, we went out. What, did you think we were going to sit at home and play Scrabble?” Nikki said and this time the look came from the older woman. “We were good mum and home at a decent hour. We knew better since we were meeting up with you.” I don’t think Sandra was completely buying her oldest daughter’s explanation.

“Other than our clubs, have you seen anything else?” Chris Thomas asked. Sarah let him in that we had been to Kensington Gardens and Buckingham Palace. “And of course, we had to go to Harrod’s” Sarah said. Chris laughed at that. When Chris asked who was so anxious to go there everyone pointed at me. I tried to play innocent and tried to deflect some of the guilt towards my other half, who was too engrossed with her young friend to pay any attention to this. It took me tossing a sugar packet at her to get her attention. Jenny admitted that she was just as guilty as me, thanks to some teasing from the rest of us.

We ordered lunch and continued to chat with Nikki’s parents. They were such nice people, Mr. Thomas, Chris, wanted to know all about what we had planned as far as excitement. We told him our plans had changed from our original itinerary, since Man City would not be playing Brighton on Sunday. Chris began to tease Jenny and me about jumping on a bandwagon. Jenny got a bit defensive and I tried to challenge him on his club. Chris got a bit quiet at that point. “My club isn’t the issue here” Chris said with a smile, a smile that instantly reminded me of when Marty would tease me. “the issue is you come over once and instantly are supporters of the club breaking all the records.” Before I could even get a comment out, Chris’ daughter spoke up.

‘Where is West Ham on the table, dad?” Nikki asked. Jenny and I couldn’t help but laugh at Chris, while his daughter just starred him down with a smirk. We continued on a bit about things we thought we should see and Chris had some great thoughts of sights we should go and see, especially places we should take Katie. He claimed he was a bit of an expert, being a taxi driver and all. Katie mentioned that Nikki had tried to show off the family skills for us yesterday, which earned Nikki a look from her father.

Sandra began asking about our wedding plans and if we had seen the dresses yet. Sarah handled that response. “No, they have not. I figured that I would get Nikki to take Alexa and Katie out on Monday, so Lauren and I can check Jenny’s fitting and then we have to figure out what to do with Jenny when we get Alexa into her dress.” Both Sarah and Sandra looked at me with big smiles after this and I got a bit excited. Jenny piped up that she could hang with Nikki then.

“Oh no we won’t. I am one of Alexa’s bridesmaids. I must be there for the fitting. Same with Katie.” Nikki said. Jenny began to mock pout a bit. It was little Jenny who broke the mood.

“You can come play with me Jenny” the toddler said. My Jenny giggled and said she would. “It will be more fun the being with your silly sister won’t it?” Little Jenny giggled and agreed.

The food came shortly and soon Katie was being quizzed a bit. Katie explained how she and I had been friends forever. “Now we are sisters. I would do anything for these two. Mostly though I have to keep them in line. They can get a bit full of themselves” Both of Nikki’s parents nodded and said they understood. “Nikki can get that way at times. Thank god for Sarah.” Chris said.

Little Jenny started to get a bit rambunctious as we sat around visiting after our lunch. Chris and Sandra took this as their cue to head out. We exchanged goodbyes and the Jennys made plans for later in the week. Since we had some time this afternoon, we once again asked Katie what she wanted to do. Her answer was a bit surprising. “I want to go to Abbey Road and get our picture taken. With that announcement, we found another taxi to take us to one of the most photographed places in London. Jenny wanted to have four people in the picture, but Katie got a bit sentimental. “Would it be OK if it was just the three of us?” Katie asked. There was no way either Jenny or I could turn that down, so we lined up and re-created the famous Beatles album cover. But then Katie came up with another idea. She pointed at Sarah and Nikki. “Your turn with those two” she told them. “You are the Fearsome Foursome from what your friends have told me.” So, we obliged, and I had to admit I wanted that picture too. When we were done I gave Katie a hug and thanked her for setting it up. “Why wouldn’t I? I love you guys.” I couldn’t help it and began to cry as I held on to my big sister and before I knew it Katie had turned me over to Jenny, who hugged me as tight as ever.

Jenny discovered something while we were at the crosswalk, she spotted the ‘Abbey Road Shop’ It was a store, so of course she screamed out that we had to go. The five of us made our way over to the shop. The teasing of our two British friends came along with us, but it was worth every second. The shop was neat. Lots of not only Beatles paraphernalia, but souvenirs representing some of the other great albums recorded at this studio. But it was the Beatles items that caught our attention. Katie’s mom was a big Beatles, so she picked up a cool scarf for her. Jenny and I found a charm that would be perfect for the bracelets that my mom had gotten us for our birthdays. The saying on it was perfect for us ‘All You Need is Love’. As soon as we saw them we knew we had to have them and snatched them up.

After making our purchases, we realized how close we were to Snikki’s flat, so we decided to make the less than a mile walk back. The day had turned a bit overcast, but it was still nice just to be able to walk along the street with these four amazing women. I had a flashback to when we went to lunch with Jamie and company last time. This time however my mood had changed. I was no longer thinking how odd it was to be in this situation. This was real, this was my life, and I couldn’t be any happier. I was with four people who had supported me and cared for me. One more than the other three and I reached for Jenny’s hand and flashed her a smile. She returned the smile and I think she knew what I was thinking.

We got back to the flat and began getting changed for the big night at Charlotte’s. Katie couldn’t believe my and Jenny’s excitement. Nikki however began to tease us. “We are just going to Charlotte’s. Typical Saturday night.” Nikki said with a shrug. Jenny and I were all over our host and Sarah just laughed as her wife continued with her teasing. “I mean sure they are on TV and they are supermodels, but big deal.” Nikki broke after that and began giggling as well and told us how she can understand our excitement.

Another taxi was called and the five of us pilled in and began the trek to Charlotte’s house. Sarah had explained to us before we left that our skimpy little clubbing dresses from the night before would not be needed but dressing up was quite common. The three of us roommates had packed with the night in mind. Jenny slipped into a red skater dress that came down to just above her knees and matched that with a pair of sand colored platform pumps. Katie had brought along a green bell sleeve dress that accented her eyes and hair perfectly. The dress caused me to tease her again about being on the prowl. This earned me a kick in the shins. “As I told you I am here to have fun. But there will be no boys!”

“I’m with you Katie!” Nikki said as she wrapped her wife in a hug. “But I don’t know about Alexa over here. She looks like she is out to tempt a few young men” I just simply stuck my tongue out at Nikki.

“She better not be. She is all mine!” Jenny says and gives me a kiss. I will have to admit that the dress I am wearing is a bit more daring than I would wear back home. The tight-fitting bodice gave me a little more than I naturally had and showed off enough cleavage to give my mother and brother a heart attack. And other than the dress I wore last night, this might have been the most form fitting dress I had ever worn. Jenny really seemed to like the short length of the dress, as she kept running her hand up my leg, which I liked too. And of course, it was purple. I was getting a bit of grief from Nikki about the color, but I didn’t care. I like the color. And so does Jenny.

We pulled up in front of a very large home after a drive that left us a bit turned around. Once again Nikki led the way to the front door of the house. Jenny and I were so excited Katie had to tell us to calm down, but we were having a hard time doing that. Just as we were reaching the door, it swung open. Standing there were two beautiful blonde women, one we knew personally and the other we only knew from television. Jenny and I were star struck. Nikki turned and saw the look of awe on our face as we looked at Charlotte and Jamie standing there welcoming us in. “Knock it off you two, it’s just Jamie and Charlotte” Nikki said before being admonished by her mentor and her mentor’s best friend. Jamie welcomed us in to the house and greeted us with hugs.

“So glad you two could make it. And who is this?” Jamie asked. I pulled myself together enough to introduce Katie to Jamie. Jamie made a comment to Katie welcoming her to the party. I noticed that the tough demeanor that Katie had put up had vanished as she shared a hug with the beautiful model I had come to call a friend. Not to be out done, Charlotte welcomed the three of us, saying how sorry she was that she didn’t get a chance to meet me and Jenny the last time we were here. We told her we more than understood if she had better things to do. She laughed at that.

“Yes, like taking care of sick little boy while the father runs off to a gridiron match. Plus, mornings were a little tough for me right around then!” Charlotte said with a chuckle as she patted her extended mid-section. I had forgotten that she was pregnant and instantly both Jenny and I were asking her how it was going. “It is a little tough getting up from the sofa sometimes, but not as bad as it will be” Charlotte said with a smile. Jenny turned towards me with a gigantic smile across her face. The look made me think that as much of a traumatic experience as it had been, my time at the ‘milking parlor’ was well spent. I smiled back and new that someday that would be Jenny.
.
Jamie and Charlotte led us in to Charlotte’s home and the party. We were instantly met by the models’ husbands, who we knew. Stuart commented on the color of the dress and began asking me questions about the Vikings and if Cousins was going to be better than Keenum. Jamie rolled her eyes and gave me a little bit of a hard time about her husband’s newest passion. I asked him about his football club, but he warned me not to start. He was well aware of Jenny and I aligning ourselves with the Cityzens.

We began to make our way through the crowd and were amazed at all the people here on a Saturday night. “This is nothing. You should have seen Nikki’s birthday party” Charlotte said as they followed us in and introduced us to Viks and Hannah. Hannah was nice as she kidded her fellow Angel about already knowing us. Charlotte then led us on the meet more of the Angles. It was kind of like the three if us were being paraded about and meeting everyone. We lost Nikki and Sarah somewhere along the way as we were introduced Abbey-Gayle, Alice and Kelly. I was excited to meet Kelly as I knew she had gone through surgery as well and had learned almost about her as Jamie in recent months. It was as we turned to another group that the fun really began.

“Oh look, it’s the entertainment for the night” I heard from a sarcastic voice. Jenny and I turned to see one half of our favourite group in the whole world standing there. The petite blonde had a genuinely warm smile as she giggled. The brunette standing next to her had a smart-ass smile stretched a mile wide across her face. Rather than go into fan frenzy like we had over the Angels, we stuck our tongues out at Miss Abbott before sharing hugs with the two singers. “great to see you guys!” Stephanie said as she returned to the normal wonderful person she normally was.

“Will you ever let us forget that?” Jenny asked Steph as they released their hug.

“Never” Stephanie said with a twinkle in her eyes. “I have saved that clip. I can’t wait to play it for your children when they get old enough.” Nikki and Sarah began threatening their friend as they came up. It was then Katie let her presence be known.

“You should have been there for the live show.” Katie said with a laugh.

“Stephanie, Kayla, I would like to introduce you to our roommate and my wannabe sister-in-law Katie Fahey. Katie this Kayla Ford and Stephanie Abbott from Out of Heaven.” Katie exchanged greetings with the two before Stephanie began asking not only Our and Snikki’s drunken night of singing but about living with Jenny and me. I was excited for Katie to meet these two, but soon we found we were almost excluded from the conversation. Katie went on at how shocked she was that Jenny and I were not in histrionics over being so near us. I gave Katie a little kick which got the two singers laughing. As we were standing there, Lauren and Hendo showed up. They decided they needed to drag my sister over to the bar. Jenny and I were kind of grateful for that, because it gave us a chance to talk to the two singers.

“How’s it going you two?” Jenny asked in a whisper while I looked on. We watched the two turn and look at each other with a familiar looking smile before retreating back into their public shell.

“Really well.” Kayla stated. The pair continued to smile but I could see that Steph’s was somewhat forced. From past texts, I knew a little of the frustration Stephanie had in regards with everything, but I also knew how much the pair cared for each other. We talked some more, and I asked Stephanie if she would have some time this week. There was something more private I wanted to ask her. Before she could answer, her girlfriend spoke up. “Let’s get together for lunch. Does Monday work for you two?”

I laughed as I watched Jenny frown a bit. “How about another day?” I said. “Someone has their fitting with Sarah that day.” That changed the discussion into our wedding plans, which we were happy to discuss. I noticed the two share a smile as we were talking that was much different than the one before. I don’t know if Jenny picked up on it, but I sure did. It put me a bit on edge as if there was something was in the works.

The music had begun, and before we knew it, the Phillips-Thomas’ were dragging us onto the dance floor where the four of us spent nearly an hour enjoying ourselves. That was quickly followed by the need to re-hydrate ourselves. We enjoyed the drinks on one of the many couches and watched the festivities around us. Jenny cuddled in close to me and gave me a kiss on cheek. It wasn’t long before we were joined by the Katies, Lauren and Snikki. As I sat there and looked around, I was once again amazed at how far I had come since that fateful day. I found the person I was supposed to be. I was not that dweeby guy that I had been for the first twenty-one years of my life. I was a twenty-two-year-old FEMALE college student. I had made some incredible friends both at home and here in London. And here I was in that same ‘foreign’ city celebrating life with those friends, but all of that paled to the most important happening of my life. That person kissed me again. And then stood up. “Come on babe, let’s dance.” Who was I to say no to that offer?

Alexa Chapter 36: London Calling, Part 2

My head was pounding for the second day in a row as I awoke from Jenny cuddling into me. I laid there and tried to force myself back to sleep, but it became a lost cause. No matter how much I wished I could drift back into the land of the Sandman, both my alcohol soaked brain and other more pressing matters urged me to get up. After stumbling into the bathroom to take care of the morning rituals and search for some aspirin, I made my way to the small kitchen and I was surprised to find Nikki there. ‘What are you doing up?” I asked.

“Couldn’t sleep. Dream woke me up and then I heard you. Figured I would get up.” Nikki told me as she produced a bottle of aspirin and handed them over with a forced smile. “I thought you might need these.” She said with a smile. “Especially with how much you drank last night.”

“Me? What about you?” I asked with a giggle. We both agree that we had a lot to drink the night before. It was a fun night; Jenny and I had finally made it to an Angel Party plus Katie was there to experience it with us. As Nikki put the kettle on, I realized this might be the chance I was looking for to get Nikki alone, so I could ask her about surgery. “Um, Nikki? Is there a place nearby where we could, um, go talk?” I felt so small as I asked this of my friend. Nikki must have noticed something was up. She smiled and said there was a coffee shop nearby where we could go. I said that sounded great and moved off to grab something to change into. I found a pair of leggings, my running shoes and my Man City hoodie. I grabbed my Viking hat and went back out into the living room to wait for Nikki. Jenny heard me as I came back out. She looked up at me.

“Everything alright babe?” She asked as well as her own hangover would allow her to. I bent over and gave her a kiss.

“Everything is fine. Nikki and I are going to get some coffee and talk.” I say trying to sound as convincing as possible, but I don’t think it worked very well. Jenny got a stricken look on her face.

“You OK?” she asked with all the love a hungover college girl could. I smiled down at her and nodded. It must have been enough to ease her mind because she smiled up at me before laying back down. We exited the flat and I felt like I was back home! There was snow and it was chilly. Nikki groaned about the weather as the two of us trudged the block to the small coffee shop. After getting our coffees, found a quiet corner with two comfortable chairs. As we tried to get situated, I noticed that Nikki wouldn’t stop looking at me. I tried to look away but was finally forced to look at Nikki when she asked me the same question that Jenny had. Was I that obvious?

“Something is clearly on your mind Alexa” Nikki said as she took a sip of her coffee. I attempted to avoid the gaze of my friend as we sat there. “Hey, come on, this is me. You can’t think there is anything that will shock me. Is it Jenny? Are you two having problems?“ That instantly broke me out of my nervousness.

“God, no!” I practically shouted, breaking the quiet of the Sunday morning setting. I leaned in and whispered, “It’s about surgery.” I said. The smile Nikki had was one of a sister.

“Oh, is that all.” Nikki said with a laugh, I think attempting to alleviate my stress. “If it was Jenny we might have had to have do some serious talking. What do you want to know?”

“Did you have any concerns over it? Like this was not the right thing or that you were going to lose something or how it would affect Sarah. Or...” The nervousness had broken and now I was blurting out questions faster than Nikki could address them.

“Slow down Alexa. I will tell you what ever you want to know, now let’s see, did I wonder if it was the right thing to do? A bit.” Nikki said. “I had been on hormones for four years when I went in, so I was well on my way to becoming a woman. The surgery just made my body match what my mind thought.”

“What about what people saw? Did you think you would be looked at as some boy who had butchered themselves?” I asked. Nikki paused.

“I don’t know if I had ever thought about what others might perceive. Those who knew ‘Nick’ might, but I think I know what you are getting at. But don’t worry what people see. This is for you. Not for Jenny, not for your family, not for Katie but for you. I was lucky that I got the support from Sarah and my parents and friends that made it much easier. And I know Jenny will be there for you. It’s you that is nervous about her, right?” Nikki asked.

I could only nod at first. “Yeah, that really is the biggest concern. I mean things are wonderful between us, but part of me still goes back to our arguments before I started on the hormones. She tells me she will support me what ever I do, but I still feel like I am cheating her.” I say.

Nikki laughed. “I think you told me about this song and dance before. Are we in a time machine? Is it 2017? Listen Lex, you have been through this discussion before and she still asked you to marry her. I am guessing that things have changed and that concerns you. It happens. You will find a way, don’t worry. Jenny loves you more than anything. Not only can you see that when you two around each other, but she told me as much,”

I think a 747 could have flown into my mouth at that moment. I sat there and stared at Nikki. ‘You two have talked?” I asked more shocked than anything. Nikki smiled and nodded.

“Do you think she would not call over here looking for advice? Of course, she did, and we were more than willing to help. We care about both of you and we will be there to help in any way that we can. Jenny was mostly concerned about what was going on with you and what you were thinking. She called one day when you were at Debbie’s and we had a long talk, the three of us. She loves you and will do anything for you Alexa. Speaking of people who will do anything for you, we should get back and see what is going on with the others.”

I felt better for just sitting down with Nikki and talking to her. I still hadn’t made up my mind, but it helped knowing that people who had gone through it before had the same concerns I was having now. As we were walking back, I asked Nikki one more question. “How much did it hurt?”

“Oh god! It was terrible! But it was a good pain. The worst part was not just the recovery from the surgery, but the dilating. The first few times I just about jumped through the roof, I don’t think I have ever cried that much. But slowly it became easier and after a time, it became more, Um, natural” Nikki said with a giggle. It took me a minute before I understood what she meant. I blushed a bit before she kidded me. “Since when did you become such a prude, Miss Quinn?” Nikki leaned in and whispered to me “Do you want to know a secret?” I nodded “Sarah got her own dilation kit. Made for some interesting mornings.” The two of us kept giggling over that all the way into the flat, where we found our other halves.

“What’s with you two?” Jenny asked as I sat down. I told her nothing as Nikki and I shared another quick giggle. Nikki than spoke up.

“We were just talking about surgery, that’s all. Alexa had some questions. And I hope I helped her“ Nikki said. She stressed the next part, though I think when she was finished she sort of regretted it. “And I told her how having the support of someone who cares about you helps. I told her that I couldn’t have done it with out Sarah and how much we shared as I recovered.” I giggled at the line, but Sarah didn’t. She shot Nikki a death stare and quickly moved out of the room. “Sarah, wait!” Nikki called out as she chased her wife into the bedroom. A very concerned Jenny looked at me and asked me what Nikki was talking about. I told her I would tell her later. Katie sat there sipping on her coffee the whole time taking in everything.

We had nothing really planned for today other than a dinner at Sarah’s mother’s this evening, which was good considering the conditions. Jenny announced she was going to take a shower and I decided to see if I could figure out a breakfast for everyone. Katie followed me into the kitchen. As I was digging around looking for some food, Katie spoke up. “Nikki was talking about Sarah helping with dilation, wasn’t she?” I turned and looked at Katie with what I could imagine was a horrified look and asked how she would know about that. “I have done some reading you dolt. I want to be able to help. And I will admit, I hope I am not living with you guys when you start that.” Katie said with a smile “I can only imagine what you two will be like as the dilation becomes more normal” she said with a wicked grin. I couldn’t help but be embarrassed about my sister’s comment. Mostly because after hearing about Snikki, I knew Katie was dead on in her thinking.

The smells of the food brought the Phillip-Thomas’ out of their room and soon all of us were enjoying a simple but filling breakfast. We sat around trying to figure out what to do with ourselves for the rest of the day. We threw out lots of ideas, but most of them were shot down due to the weather. No one really wanted to head out, and Sarah joked about how we should have gone somewhere warm. Jenny was fighting the cold a bit and pulled herself away to go grab a sweat shirt. She disappeared into the bedroom as we went through a few more options and talked about the previous night. It was then Jenny’s voice rang out “Hey Sarah? What’s all this? Lex get in here.” I saw Sarah and Nikki give each other a funny look as I moved quickly to the bedroom, Katie on my heels.

“Wow! What IS all this?” I asked as Sarah and Nikki came into the room and found us three roommates standing in front a wardrobe, stuffed full of dresses.

“Those are some of the dresses I have designed over the years. These are the ones that were especially for Nikki.” Sarah and Nikki both had a bit of a guilty look on their faces. Sarah continued. “When I first started designing, I had an On-Line store and Nikki was my model.” Jenny and I shared a giggle while a wide-eyed Katie began going through the designs. We looked back at the dresses. It only took a moment, and Jenny and I proved her father right because we looked at each other with huge grins on our faces. We both turned and looked at our hosts.

“Can we model some?” we both asked, causing those two to laugh and nod. We both let out a squeal. Katie began to laugh at my and Jenny’s excitement as we began to dig through the wardrobe a little more earnestly. Katie did join in and soon comments like ‘this is gorgeous” and “I am trying this one on first” were heard. It wasn’t long before Nikki and Sarah joined us in choosing some of these beautiful creations to try on. One of the dresses I wanted to try on was a multi-colored organza dress. I noticed a smile creep across Nikki’s face as she took in the dress I was holding up. She looked over at Sarah, who shared a similar smile with her wife. “Is there something funny?” I asked.

‘That is a, um, special dress. Sarah made it for me for my sixteenth birthday”. I watch Sarah and Nikki link hands in their special way. Jenny saw it too and rested her head on my shoulder as we watched two people who may have been more in love with each other than the two of us. At that moment I made a snap decision.

“I want to see it” I said. Nikki told me to go ahead. I stretched out my hand towards Nikki and shook my head. “Not on me, on you” I said with a smile. I saw Nikki reach up and wipe a tear before taking the dress from my outstretched hand.

The rest of the afternoon turned into s dress up time. Even the least girliest of us, Katie, was getting into it. At one point, Sarah thought we should do some proper modeling. She disappeared into another a closet near the door and came out with a camera and a tripod. Nikki directed Katie and I to move the sofa to the side and for Jenny to move the table. She returned from the bedroom with a large sheet that she tacked up to one of the walls. Sarah set up the camera and Nikki began giving orders. “OK Jenny, your first, get over here.” Nikki then began barking orders. “Toss that hair back blondie. Throw that chest out. Pretend that it is Alexa on the other side of the camera.” Katie and I began to giggle as Sarah shot away.

After Katie took her turn playing the model, it was my turn. I was nervous as I took my spot. Nikki told me to relax, but I couldn’t. Jenny saw I was having troubles and came over. She took me by the hands and stared me in the eyes. “Don’t be scared babe. You do this for me all the time. Relax. Don’t think about the camera.” I nodded but the fear was still there. Nikki stood there for a moment and then grabbed her phone. Soon, there was some music playing and Nikki told me to get into it, and I did. Nikki kept up her coaching and I began striking the poses I had only seen in magazines. Jenny stood behind Sarah and gave me some instructions too. As I was beginning to tire, Jenny spoke up again. “Now let’s get the pros out there. Sarah, you are first.” Sarah tried to beg off, but Jenny would have none of it. Katie took control of the camera and soon was giving instructions to Sarah on what to do,

I found myself standing next to Nikki, watching as Sarah was posing like a supermodel “You know this is what we used to do when the weather was bad when we were younger” she confided in me. I told her that this had been very special. I thanked her with a hug and Nikki told me anytime. That is when she decided to tease me. “Now I have pictures to show Joshua and you can start working for Heavenly Talent.” I warned her if she did I would get her. Just as I was getting ready to playfully get her, Jenny broke in and told Nikki it was her turn. Nikki smiled big and stuck her tongue out at me as the true pro took her place as Katie continued to snap away. Before we knew it all five of us were collapsed on the sofa and chairs around the room, exhausted but all commenting on what fun we had.

We spent the rest of the afternoon just laughing and talking. I had never felt so comfortable with a group of people that I did with these four people. Sarah looked at her phone and realized we needed to get moving. We reluctantly put Sarah’s wonderful creations away and got changed to head to Sarah’s mother’s for dinner. When Jenny and I were over here last fall, we never found the time to meet Beverly, something which I was still paying for with Debs. Debbie had met Beverly when she was an undergrad and had become a mentor to my counselor. We pulled up to what would be like any other house in the Minneapolis suburbs and piled out the car and made out way to the door. Sarah led us in and called out to her mother that we had arrived. A middle-aged woman with dark hair came from another room, wiping he hands with a towel. Two things hit me right away. One, there was no doubt that it was Sarah’s mother and two, something told me we were in a bit of trouble.

“You four are late.” Sarah’s mother said to us. I wasn’t real sure if she was joking or not. Katie worked hard at surpassing a giggle while the rest of us stared at each other. The ‘dry’ British sense of humor had me a bit of kilter. No one said anything as we stared at each other with nervous looks. I finally stepped up, mostly out of sheer Catholic guilt.

“We are sorry about that Dr. Phillips.” I said “We had a pretty busy schedule last time and it was our fault, mine and Jenny’s, we didn’t get a chance to meet. I am Alexa.” I said and turned towards my two roommates. “This is my fiancée Jenny and our roommate, Katie. It is a pleasure to finally meet you. Between Sarah, Nikki and Debs, I feel I know you already.” I stated as polite as possible. I looked over at Sarah and Nikki as I felt Jenny’s hand grip mine a little harder. I didn’t realize she was so nervous. Beverly eyed us up and then spoke.

“That was well stated Alexa, but I have been pre-warned that you may try kissing up a bit.” She said and slowly a grin broke through “I know what you four were doing last time. I remember being young once.” I felt the ice was broken as Beverly came and shook our hands and led us to the sofas in the living room and the five of us sat while Beverly took a chair. As we were getting situated I got the strange feeling that I was beginning a session. I tried to let it pass, but I must have given off some sort of vibe because I realized that my four comrades were all giving me an odd look. After some light conversation, Beverly excused herself, as she was going to check on dinner. “Nikki, can you give me a hand for a second?” Beverly called out on the way to the kitchen. As soon as Beverly was out of the room, Jenny began in on me.

“You OK, babe?” she asked as she rubbed my arm. I nodded, mostly because I didn’t know what else to do. I could see by the look that Jenny was concerned.

“I feel like I am almost in a session. I am nervous about what I am going to say and how I act.” I rested my head on Jenny’s shoulder. I felt Jenny move her arm around me and pull me in.

“I understand what you are saying Alexa. Mum has that effect on people.” Sarah said. ‘Even me.” That admission seemed to ease my nerves a bit. It must have been noticeable, because as Nikki reentered the living room, I could see the concern on her face lessen. “Dinner is ready girlies” Nikki announced, and we followed her to the dinning room. The meal was a classic English Sunday roast, complete with roast potatoes, carrots. Green beans and Yorkshire pudding. The meal was almost exactly what was standard fare at the Quinn household of my youth, except for the Yorkshire pudding. Sarah teased her mother a bit about going all out.

“Well I wanted to make sure you girls had at least one decent meal this week. Plus, your friends should experience some proper English food, not just takeaway Curry.” We confirmed Beverly’s fears of our recent diet as we giggled away. Nikki did inform her mother-in-law that we had had a decent breakfast this morning, which I think surprised Beverly, but she scrambled well. “Oh, that is right. Alexa is a cook and has been giving lessons to Debbie. What was it last time? Mexican? Maybe you can teach these two something.” Beverly said as she looked over at her daughter and daughter-in-law. I figured this was a chance for Beverly to see the true me.

“Well maybe Sarah can learn, but Nikki is a lost cause. I’ve seen pictures of her cooking.” Of course, everyone laughed, except for Nikki. Even Beverly smiled, and with that little comment everyone seemed to relax me a bit more. Jenny helped Sarah clear the table while Beverly began to grill Katie and I a bit about life in Minnesota. Now it was time for the true Katie to shine. Katie went on a bit about how interesting life had been since I had become Alexa and since Jenny and I had been together. “They are a handful, but I am sure you would understand that.” Katie said as she stared at Nikki. Nikki discreetly stuck her tongue out at Katie, which got her laughing. It brought a smile to my face to see how well these two were getting along. Jenny and Sarah returned, and the conversation became a bit more at ease. Beverly was still asking about me and Jenny but also was interested in our plans for the week. We did get a minor ‘motherly’ lecturing about behaving ourselves this week.

We didn’t stay very late as Beverly said she had some files she wanted to review before tomorrow. We said our good byes and began making our way to back to the flat. We decided we would take a one-night break and lay low. “Pretty exciting for a bunch of college girls on spring break.” Jenny laughed as she cuddled into me and I watched Nikki cuddle into Sarah. We watched a movie on Netflix before calling it a night. Jenny had already called it a night, falling asleep in my arms. As the rest of us sat and chatted and half watched the movie I realized how happy I was and what a great family I had. I carried Jenny to the air mattress and cuddled in with her.

I awoke Monday morning to my preferred alarm clock. The light kisses on my cheek and neck were the best possible way to wake up. I opened my eyes and drank in the beauty that was Jenny. The million-watt smile that may be the greatest thing in the world greeted me. “Good morning” she whispered, before returning to the kisses. And soon Jenny was pulling me closer and moving the kisses from my neck and planting them on my lips. After a few minutes those kisses, and caresses became more passionate. I tried to admonish my fiancée as my excitement level rose. “Jenny” I whispered. “We can’t do anything. Katie is right there.”

“But Lex, I want to make love with the most beautiful woman in the world.” she said. I was now official putty in Jennifer’s hands. I would do what ever she wanted. I tried to think of where we could go. It was then it hit me. Regretfully I tore myself away from Jenny and stood up. The disappointment in her eyes soon disappeared as I reached down. “Come on Jen. Let’s go work on our water conversation.” The excitement and lust instantly returned, and we quickly scampered off to the bathroom. Twenty minutes later the two of us returned to the living room holding hands, damp hair and love in our eyes. That joy was interrupted by a voice with a British accent.

“Did you save us any hot water?” Nikki asked with a knowing smile on her face. Rather than try and shoot back at her like I normally would, Jenny and I blushed and cuddled into each other as we plopped down on the sofa next to Katie. Katie looked over at Nikki and told our hostess she owed her two drinks tonight. “I knew they couldn’t control themselves.” Katie said with a grin that marked victory. But I didn’t care how much teasing we got, I was holding the most beautiful woman in the world and she loved me.

Sarah emerged from the kitchen with some coffee and we sat back while she began to inform us what the plan was for the day. Today was to be Jenny’s fitting, which meant that I had to leave. “Lauren and Ophelia will be over about 10:30 so that means you three have until then to get organized, but I will allow you some time to allow the water heater to refill.” Sarah said with a teasing smile. Jenny and I said nothing but giggled and held each other a little tighter. We enjoyed the coffee and allowed Sarah and Jenny to throw out ideas on what we should do with Katie today. Katie added a few things she wanted to see as well. Sarah thought the hot water had regenerated enough for Katie to take a shower while Jenny and I went to go get changed. Sarah told Jenny not to get to dressed up. “Don’t worry Sarah, I figured not. I am just going to help make Lex look frumpy.” She said with a giggle while I told her there was no way that was going to happen, and I began tickling her. We fell on Snikki’s bed laughing away. “I love you Jen” I told her as I looked up. For the first time that I can remember she gave me an answer that just about put me over the top.

“You don’t know how wonderful that is to hear.” I began to tear up at her response. “I wake up every day and I can’t believe I am with you and that won’t change. Ever.” She kissed me one more time. “Now you must get up, so I can make you look ugly. That will take A LOT of work!” She began digging through our clothes but stopping with a sigh. “I can’t do it. Nothing we have will make you look bad!’ I gigged at my fiancé and took over. I pulled on a pair of jeans and a pink and white striped sweater before slipping on a pair of knee high black boots and sliding into my black leather jacket. Jenny’s face lit up. “Perfect” she said before sharing one more kiss.

We returned to the living room, where I could see my two bridesmaids were getting anxious to get going. “Come on Alexa let’s go! Katie is anxious to get out of here.” Nikki said and stood up. She looked at me kind of funny and then over at Jenny. “Nice jacket Alexa, isn’t that yours Jen?” My reply was not very nice and got Sarah laughing. “That is so nice of you to lend Alexa your jacket Jenny” Sarah quipped. Before I could say something mean, there was a knock on the door. Nikki opened the door for Lauren and we were promptly told to leave. Nikki and I both exchanged kisses with our better halves and we went out the door. Katie, Nikki and I found ourselves standing on the street realizing we had not finalized any plans. Nikki stepped up at that point

“I figured we could go do some shopping or something, but you might get in trouble if you do that without Jenny, so do you want to go over to Heavenly Talent? Then maybe on to the coffee shop?” Nikki asked. Katie was game for anything, so we got into Nikki’s car and started to work our way to Nikki’s place of employment. I let Katie take the front seat, so she could see everything. And completely out of character she mouthed a thanks to me as she buckled in and we took off. Katie spent most of the drive asking Nikki about things we passed. I tried to throw myself into the conversation but was basically ignored. Now I knew how it felt to be the third wheel. I will admit I was curious as to how these two would get along during this trip, but I realized I had nothing to worry about. I also realized I had two wonderful sisters.

Nikki led us in to the offices of Heavenly Talent, and both Katie and I became a bit star struck, even though I had been there before. Here were two small town girls in the offices of one of the biggest modeling agencies in the world. And the next moment made it even more surreal. “Hey, Alexa, Katie what brings you two by?” Jamie asked. Katie looked over, mouth agape, at me before turning to look at the model who came up to us and talked to us like old friends. “Where is Jenny, Alexa?” Jamie teased me.

“It’s her fitting day” Nikki informed her mentor. “I had to grab my iPad, so I figured a quick tour would be fun.” Jamie nodded and told us to have fun and started to walk away. I looked at Nikki quick before turning and calling out to the supermodel who was walking away.

“Hey Jamie? Do you have a second?” The woman who had become something of an inspiration to me turned and smiled. “Sure, follow me.” Jamie said with a smile that rivaled Jenny’s. I could see her make eye contact with Nikki and nodded. Nikki led Katie off to the inner portions of the offices while I followed Jamie into a different part of the building. We entered a lounge area, probably the break room and led me over to a couch and comfy chair that sat next to the window. Jamie sat down and straightened the skirt on her simple but elegant business suit as I tried to control my nerves as I sat on the couch. Jamie was the first to speak.

“So, Alexa, what can I do for you?” she asked. The smile that had graced so many ads looked at me now, but this time it was the smile of a friend. It kind of threw me for a minute, but I gathered myself.

Looking around to make sure we were alone, I began. “I wanted to ask you about your surgery. You see my counselor brought it up and it has me doing a lot of thinking. Did, um did you think you needed to have the surgery?”

Jamie took a moment to answer. “For myself, yes. You must remember I was already out in the public eye. But I wanted it. How about you? Dou you want it?” I told her I did but I was worried about Jenny. Jamie laughed at that. “I don’t think you have to worry about Jenny. She will be there for you no matter what. I can tell by the way she looks at you. However, you must want to do it for yourself. Remember that. I didn’t have my surgery for anyone but me. The same as Nikki and the same is true for Paige and Jessica.”

“I do want it. And deep down I know Jenny will support me, like Stuart must have been a great support to you.” Jamie laughed at that.

“I wasn’t with Stuart at that point, but it did make me see something new in him. And I was there for him as he went through his. We actually were engaged two days before his first surgery. You will be lucky to have that support and love. I do need to get going, I have a meeting. But anytime I can help, just pop me a message” Jamie said as we stood up and exchanged hugs. I watched as the model left the lounge and I let her words sink in. I had now talked with two people who had undergone SRS, and both had same the same thing. I needed to do it for myself. I didn’t get a chance to ponder my own thoughts longer as my two ‘sisters’ came into the lounge.

“Did you and Jamie have a nice talk?” Katie asked. I nodded. “Good because I’m hungry, lets go get something to eat.” I rolled my eyes at Katie’s comment. “There is a shock” I said as Nikki said she knew the perfect spot. It wasn’t far away so we left the car and walked the couple of blocks to the coffee shop that Heavenly Talent had opened. Nikki had told me all about it and I was excited to go, not because Joshua had purchased it, but because of the manager who greeted us as we walked in.

“Sorry that we couldn’t head up yesterday.” Natalie said as we exchanged hugs. I told it sucked but that was what happens. Plus, it just gives us a reason to come over next season. We talked with Natalie a bit about married life and apologized that we couldn’t make it. “It looked like fun, and what Nikki could remember it sounded like fun.” I got a little kick in the shins from Nikki over that line. Lunch was great, and the time spent with Natalie was as fun as always. We did a little window shopping on our walk back and stop in a few shops to look some more. As we looked around, an inspiration hit me.

“Text Sarah, tell her to invite everyone she can think of over.” I said. “And I will teach you how to properly cook Mrs. Phillips-Thomas. I’ll teach you to make a nice romantic meal for Sarah.” I said. We became a trio on a mission as Nikki took us to a grocery store and I went into full Chef mode, which really got Nikki laughing. After getting everything, we needed and returning to the apartment, we found that all Snikki’s gang was there, even Ophelia who had ditched her husband. We let Sarah and Katie play hostess, as I told Jenny that we had work to do and pulled her and Nikki into the small kitchen and began the cooking lesson. It was cramped but the fact that Nikki was willing to learn made it seem larger. Nikki laughed as I ordered the two of them around, especially when I was ordering Jenny. “Is she always like this in the kitchen?” Nikki asked my fiancée. Jenny told her this was nothing, indicating that there were times I could be real demanding. I playfully told Jenny to quick talking and to get cutting. Following making up for my faux pas, we went back to the lesson.

The meal was enjoyed by all the girlies. We sat around after the champagne chicken, brown rice and steamed vegetable and enjoyed the wine. The three of us Americans felt more part of the group then we had even on Friday night when we felt we were completely accepted. It was like one big happy family. I couldn’t help but tear up a bit and Jenny noticed it and pulled me in. The smile she flashed was the one that always made me feel loved, but when Sarah leaned over and said welcome to the gang and announced our inclusion into the full group had I never felt more accepted in my life.

It was my turn on Tuesday to wake Jenny in the way she had awoken me. The warm feelings I had from the night before had me feeling that I wanted to share my love with my better half. Though we were stopped by forces outside of our control. “Knock it off you two, lets go and see more of London.” Katie admonished us. We giggled and started to get organized, including waking up our hosts who seemed to be moving a little slow this morning. The five of us gathered for morning coffee, ideas were tossed out. Sarah asked if we would mind if Jacinta came along with us, as she was feeling a bit lonely. Before either Jenny or I could say anything, Katie spoke up. “Of course she can! The more the merrier! Besides then I will have some one to hang with and not be the fifth wheel.” With that settled, we began getting ready.

Just as we were finishing getting dressed, Jacinta showed up and we made our way out the door. “This will be fun!” Jacinta said. “I don’t get to show many people London.” Katie said she could be the tour guide, since it would probably be the two of them. “The other four will be wandering off doing some couple things.” Katie stood their all proud while Jenny and I responded with a not so subtle finger. The three Brits thought it was hilarious the way the three of us communicated. “I am used to it girls. These two think they are so smart.” And while Katie was joking, I was looking forward to some time with just Jenny as we roamed the streets of London.

And that is just what we did. When we exited the Underground station, Jenny and I stood in awe at all the shops that surrounded us. We looked at each other and let out a little squeal. Katie shook her head and Snikki laughed. Jacinta seemed a bit confused, until Katie grabbed her phone and made a mock call to Jenny’s father. “Marty, I am sorry for the damage done to your credit card. It was my idea to go to Piccadilly Circus.” Jacinta understood at that point. And while Jenny and I should have been mad, we were more embarrassed. Mostly because we knew that Katie was right. We took off, hand in hand, and began one of our favourite activities. We were warned to be good by Snikki and Katie, but we found it hard. But we were successful for the most part. The most fun we had was when we went into a hat shop. We tried on several different hats. Some with wide brims, some with no brims. There were half veils, full veils and face coverings that would be appropriate if you were a beekeeper. We laughed and giggled. We talked in funny voices and were just simply girls. Not proper young women, but silly young girls having fun. I don’t know the last time I had such silly fun.

We went back out and continued our shopping trip and the common sound was laughter. We tried to talk Jacinta into buying some seven-inch heels with a two-inch platform. “You could hook up with some basketball player” Katie teased her. When Jacinta informed her not many around here. “We will have to find you one then when you come over”.

After 6 hours of shopping we decided to head back to the flat. Jacinta had decided to head back to her own flat and see what her BFF was doing. We exchanged hugs and departed the train for the walk to Snikki’s. Just as we were entering the flat, I received a text. “Come meet us at Rachel’s pub. Snikki knows where it is.” The text was from Jessica, a woman we had met the previous summer and who had defended Jenny and I to a couple of old bittys on a flight down to Florida. We met her and her partner after we got to Orlando and things began to fall in place. Jessica and Paige were both flight attendants, based here in London. They were engaged, both were transgender, and both were friends with the Angels and Out of Heaven! We spent one fun night at Margaritaville and a friendship grew. We considered them both to be very good friends and they had introduced us to a larger group of people, ones that made me feel as comfortable as Nikki and Sarah ever have.

I informed Sarah and Nikki about the invite and asked where Jessica was talking about. Both Sarah and Nikki knew exactly where it was, and they were all for it. “That place is fun and has some decent food. I will text the rest of girlies and see if they want to meet us” Sarah said as she reached for her phone and began typing. I watched as an evil smile came over her wife’s face as she also reached for her phone and began typing out a message. Jenny tried to ask what was up. “Nothing” Nikki said as the grin on her face grew and became a bit more devious. Jenny and I looked at each other and began to wonder what was going on while Katie began to giggle.

“Should we change?” Katie asked, and was told no. Sarah said it is just a pub not some trendy club. Nikki giggled and said she would remember to tell Rachel that. The rest of Snikki’s gang replied that would meet us there. We called a cab and decided that we would open a bottle of wine while we waited. As we settled in, I began to quiz Sarah and Nikki a bit about the pub. They said it was typical pub, a little larger than most. The occasionally had performers, but nothing crazy. We had finished the bottle of wine and started into the second one when the taxi finally arrived. We poured ourselves in and continued chatting. For the umpteenth time this week I felt as natural as possible. I leaned in and kissed Jenny. When asked why, I told her because I wanted to, and I snuggled in to my partner’s arms.

We were all glad that we finally arrived at the pub, as we were all getting a bit thirsty. The quiet bar was turned on its ear as we entered laughing and saw our friends at a group of tables. The squeals and shrieks were natural. Jenny and I rushed the table and were met by Jessica and Paige. I reached the Baltimore Blondeshell, as I jokingly called her, first. Just like with Nikki and Sarah it was amazing how close we had gotten to these two after only meeting a few times. “I see you have recovered” Jessica joked with me. I reminded her that at least the Vikings had made it, before I switched places with Jenny and hugged Paige. This was the one person I wanted to talk to the most. Paige was scheduled to have her surgery in a few weeks, and I wanted to get some of her thoughts, but now was not the time.

Katie appeared, and we began to introduce her to Jessica and Paige. Jessica then began going around and introducing the various women around the table “This is Sophie Connelly, Amy Harris and Hayley Fisher. They are three of the victims of Soixante-Trois. They call themselves Team Ash. They are the rookies with this group.” Jessica said with a giggle, which earned her a laugh from everyone at the table. She then moved on to the two women who sat close together holding hands. “This is Amelie Mason and the one sitting next to her is Natalie’s sister Ellen.” My smile faded a bit as I heard the name, but that was nothing next to the transformation that occurred next to me. I turned and watched as Jenny morphed into the person I met freshman year.

“Masson? Any relation Antoine?” Jenny asked as she began to eye up Amelie. Amelie returned the look and said yes. It was like the beginning of a heavyweight fight with the two fighters trying to stare each other down. Jenny though seemed to back down a bit and let a smile come through. “Can’t hold your parents against you. If we did, I would be in some serious trouble thanks to my mother.” Amelie smiled at that and the two shook hands. That seemed to break the bit of tension that had built up. Katie and I shook hands with the two before Jenny and I shared hugs with Zoe and Natalie, who we had seen yesterday. It was then our turn to introduce ourselves and Katie to everyone. And just like every time we have been around this larger group, we were accepted in with open arms. Jessica did cause some fun when she questioned Katie’s sanity, for living with us.

I slid in between Paige and Jenny and the general chatter began all around the table. Nikki and Sarah returned with some drinks and the laughing and gossiping soon dominated the sound of the bar. Lauren, Katie, Jacinta and much to our surprise Ophelia showed up shortly after that and the sound of the group took further control of the bar. Jacinta joked long time, no see. “Just as I walk in the door I get the text.” We apologized, and the new arrivals looked for seats Due to the number of people a couple of more tables were pulled up to form a larger massive table. We tried not to be loud, but it was inevitable. The manager of the bar came up and began joking with us to keep it down. Paige introduced the manager as a former co-worker, Rachel. Jessica joked that she and Katie could probably compare notes as they were both with overgrown kids named Danny. Rachel reminded her friend that she was engaged to her Danny. “Katie wishes she was engaged to hers” I commented which was quickly followed by an “Oww! No kicking!” The group began laughing at me, all except for Jenny who rolled her eyes and asked if Katie and I needed to be separated.

The drink flowed well and the noise level increased. And the group dynamic changed a bit. Team ASH decided to head out, as they all had flights tomorrow and didn’t want to get too crazy. I really enjoyed talking to them, but the one girl Sophie seemed to have something distracting her. They were replaced by two surprise guests. “Look at this group.” Jamie said as she and Charlotte stood there. Jenny was the one who became the most excited to see the two Angels and rushed over. She asked what they were doing here, and Charlotte informed them they had heard that there was a midweek girls’ gathering so they decided to come down. “Besides our PA took holiday so we aren’t able to work without her ordering us around” Jamie said teasingly. Nikki responded to her mentor with a stuck-out tongue and a giggle. The two models joined the group and the excitement seemed to grow. Paige excused herself and I saw this as my chance to talk with her. I excused myself as well. After we both completed our tasks and had left the restroom I asked her if she had a minute. She told me sure and she led me to a quiet booth.

“Something on your mind Alexa? Not having issues with all of this are you?” Paige asked. I told her no it wasn’t that. “Is it Jenny?” she asked. I laughed and told her no. “Good.” She said as she starred at me. I couldn’t find the right way to ease in to the questions I had about SRS. And me being, well me, I just blurted it out.

“Are you scared about surgery?” I asked with almost pleading in my voice. Paige started giggling at first before stopping. She was quiet for a moment and stared at something on the wall behind before turning to me.

“A little. I mean it is a lot to go through, a lot of pain and the recovery takes forever. But the fact that this what I have wanted my whole life makes it easier to prepare for.” She said with a smile. I asked her if she had thought of not doing it. She told me no. “I don’t know if I could live a life like Natalie, switching between the two sides. I want this. But do you know what the best part will be? I will have Jessica there with me to support me and care for me and love me, just like I will be there for her when she has hers. Just like Jenny will be there for you. I know I could go through it all on my own but to have Jess will make it so much easier. Are you thinking about surgery Alexa? I nodded.

“My counselor brought it up. To be honest, I hadn’t thought about it in a long time. I always thought it was the path I was going down but had never really contemplated everything I would have to go through. I admit I am a bit nervous about it, mostly for Jenny.” Paige cleared her throat and looked me straight in the eye. “You are crazy if you think you will scare her away. The looks she gives you today are the same she was giving you back in Florida. That girl loves you and will do anything for you. I wouldn’t worry about her. You have to want to do this for yourself.” And she reached over and hugged me. I thanked her for her advice and she told me it was no problem. “That’s what friends are for.” She said, and we exchanged another hug. Her words seemed to increase my resolve about my decision as did the smile I received from Jenny as we returned to the table. I realized that Paige was right, the smile has never changed. It was the same smile that Jenny had flashed me a thousand times a day. A smile of love. Paige noticed it too. She elbowed me in the ribs a bit and pointed out how right she had been.

Zoe and Natalie were the next to leave. Zoe said that even though the typical Wednesday class was canceled, she still had young ones to teach, besides Zoe and Natalie were honeymooners and as the alcohol began to flow a little more so did their affection. Jenny and I both gave them hugs goodbye. As is common with groups like this, the chat combinations tend to change and after the Renou-Briggs had departed, Jenny and I found us with our original hosts. I don’t know if it was just how much fun we were having or if it was the alcohol, but soon Nikki and I were singing along to the songs being played over the pub’s sound system. The girls at the table began cheering the two of us on, especially Jamie and Charlotte as we began to get into it a bit. Jenny and Sarah joined in a bit. The next song played put our talents on full displayed. ‘Oooh Baby do you know what that’s worth...’ came from the sound systems and squeals came up from the assembled group as did the chants for the four of us to sing along. We were all feeling no pain and gladly joined in with the Out of Heaven recording. When the song finished this incredible group of women cheered us on. We took our bows and curtseys and thanked them all. Jenny and Nikki blew kisses to the group. As everyone was settling down, we heard applause from behind us and then a comment.

“There they go again.” I heard from a familiar voice and turned to see Stephanie saying something to Kayla. The short blonde singer stepped up the teasing. “Do you think we can file suit against them for stealing our song?” she asked her band mate before more giggling began.

“What are you two doing here?” I asked. ‘I figured you were resting up?” The two singers shook their head.

“We are here as a favor to the management.” They said, and we looked around and noticed that the crowd in the pub had grown a bit. We wondered what was going on and before we could ask an announcement was made over the pub’s sound system. I looked down at Steph and she had a huge smile. We turned and noticed Rachel standing on a small stage in the corner of the bar. “Thank you all for coming to our special karaoke contest. This week we have two celebrity judges.” I shot a look at Steph and Kayla as soon as this was announced. Both had smiles on their faces as they slowly got up. Kayla’s was her typical sweet, slightly seductive smile, but Steph’s was different. It was a smile you would see on some bad guy in a James Bond movie and it was directed at the four of us. I turned and looked at Jenny and then over at Snikki as Rachel continued with her announcements. “From Out of Heaven, please welcome Kayla Ford and Stephanie Abbott!” The pair walked to the stage followed by cheers.

I awoke the next morning to Katie kicking my feet and rushing to the bathroom. The next sound I heard was a sound I did not want to hear, and one that started to make me feel queasy. I think I was still drunk as I laid on the air mattress. The only good thing was that I was cuddled up next to Jenny. Other than that, I could tell this was going to be a rough morning. My head was spinning, my tummy churning, and I had the worst taste in my mouth. If I had needed to get up to follow Katie’s lead, I doubt I would be able to. I tried to close my eyes, but the pounding of my head made that even hurt. I heard Katie come back and flop down on the couch and asking a higher power to kill her. I couldn’t help but giggle before stopping due to pain. Jenny stirred and admonished our roommate for being so loud. Then asking if she could have God take her out of her misery as well. I felt other needs begin to make their presence known, and I struggled to get off the air mattress, collapsing back a few times before the urgency of those matters took control.

I returned to the living room blurry eyed. That is when I noticed it. Sitting on the dining table was a trophy. I wondered where that had come from. I walked over and picked it up. The plate on it said, “First Place – Out of Heaven Karaoke Contest.” Panic began to take over as I tried to search my memory of last night. I remember watching several people get up and sing and the group at the table judging them. We thought some were good and some were very bad. For some reason the song ‘Venus’ started to play in my head and the nerves began. I raced for my phone and opened Facebook and noticed a posting from the official Out of Heaven page.

“Congratulations to the winners of the first ever Out of Heaven Karaoke Contest! The Fearsome Foursome-Alexa, Jenny, Nikki and Sarah for their version of ‘Venus”. Accompanying the post was a film of the four of us up on stage singing the old Sixties song that Bananarama had redone. Our movements looked as silly as the ones those three girls had done in their 80’s video, though they probably weren’t drunk. And if they were, there is no way they were as drunk as us. I let out a shriek as I watched the four of us dance and sing and laugh on stage. When were finished the crowd erupted and just like we had when we were playing around at the table we blew kisses to the crowd and curtseyed. “Oh god! Oh god!” was all I could say and kept repeating it as I sat there trying to recall the previous night.

“What are you yelling about Alexa?” Nikki asked from the bedroom. The tone of her voice proved that she was not happy with being awoken. I told her to check Facebook. Next thing I know I heard a similar scream come from the bedroom. “Nooo!” was the next sound as the realization of what happened the previous night sank in with Nikki. Then a groan came out. “Oh god, it’s worse Alexa. Go to Steph’s Twitter.” I followed Nikki’s advice and started to open Twitter on my phone. Jenny must have gotten there before me. “She has over a thousand likes on it!” My shoulders sank as the video played out. Sarah and Nikki came stumbling out of the room and sat cuddled in the chair while I sulked over to my fiancée. As I buried my head into Jenny, a clear voice came from the video as the song ended.

“Thank you, girlies! We will be signing autographs in the back!” Nikki, Jenny and I began giggling at the announcement Sarah had made on the recording. I looked over at our host and could see her face was extremely red as she tried to hide it in Nikki’s chest. “We will not live this one down“ Sarah’s muffled voice proclaimed as us other three bandmates began giggling. Sarah pulled her head out and starred at me and Jenny. “No more drinking with you two” she stated before she broke out into her own giggle. Just about then her phone started going off. She got up to retrieve it. We heard her say hello and then “No! You and Katie will not be allowed on the tour bus.” followed by some more giggling. While Sarah was talking to her former business partner, we began trying to figure out what had happened.

“I remember saying that we were not going up on stage” was what I added. Nikki rang in that then she remembered SOMEONE disappearing and returning with shots of tequila!” Katie groaned on the sofa at the mention of the Mexican liquor. Jenny tried to deny it, but I knew how she was when she was on a roll. And so did she. Katie decided it was her turn to enter the conversation. “I think it was after the second shot was when you four decided it was time to sing, but there was a line, so you, I mean Jenny, decided a third shot would be good.” As Sarah emerged from the bedroom, she confirmed everything that had been said, including that Jenny was the instigator in all of this. Jenny tried to pout, but for once there was no sympathy from me as my head hurt too much.

I don’t know if it was the fact she was being picked on or that she remembered an earlier conversation. “Is it really 9:15? We have to get going! We have to go see Little Jenny at dance class.” The collective response from the room was one gigantic groan. Jenny slowly stood, trying to combat the effects of the previous evening and began urging me to get up. She then told the other three that we had promised, though none of us could remember. I obliged and following a quick shared shower, we turned it over to our hosts and finally to Katie. Within the hour we were out the door and our way to Krystie Fullerton’s School of Dance. Where we were met almost instantly met by the namesake of the studio.

“Come to work on your choreography, Venus Girls?” Krystie teased us. I am sure that behind the oversized sunglasses, Nikki was giving her the death stare. Sarah asked how she knew already. “I knew last night. Jamie and Charlotte sent me the video. Don’t worry, only all the Angels and Out of Heaven have seen the video. And Stuart and Mikey and some of the other boys.” Nikki groaned as we made our way towards the dance studio, followed by Krystie tossing out more names at us. “I think Laura saw it, so all of her gang. And I am sure Stuart sent it to Ian, so it is probably a hit in Cardiff.” And as annoying as the taunting was, it was kind of nice as it made us feel like we were part of the larger family.

And the teasing from an Angel did not stop there, as the joshing continued from the one Angel we had not yet met, Mary Carter. She like the others teased us but in the same good-natured fun. She was just as wonderful as the rest of the Angels and her daughter Natasha was a little cutie. We stood to the back and watched the toddlers as the went through Zoe’s instructions. As we watched them some more, Sandra came in. She took one look at us and shook her head. Thankfully she said nothing but did give the stern motherly look at her oldest daughter and her wife.

As the lesson ended, all the little girls of the dance class ran to their mother’s, except Jenny Thomas who made a beeline for my Jenny. “You came” she squealed as ‘Big’ Jenny bent down to hug her. “You are very good” my Jenny said, “Even better than Alexa.” Sandra came over and we had a little discussion with Sandra before she had to head out.

“So, did you girls have fun last night?” Sandra asked as Katie, Jenny and I stood there feeling as guilty as ever. Nikki tried to stumble through an explanation a bit. “Don’t worry girls. I understand. You need to blow off some steam occasionally, just be careful OK?” Nikki nodded at her mother while Jenny and I tried to get over our embarrassment. Katie let out a short sigh of relief and leaned back against the wall. Sandra then turned her attention to my Jenny. “So, tomorrow is the day of the fitting and the big play date, correct?” We nodded. “I was thinking we could meet you at Nikki and Sarah’s and go for a little outing from there. Would that work?” Sandra asked ‘Big’ Jenny, who smiled as wide as she ever does with me and readily agreed to the plan. The times were set, and Sandra hugged her two older daughters before collecting her youngest and heading out.

We said good-bye to Mary, Natasha and Kristina-Leigh as well. We mentioned how nice it was to finally meet her and how we wished could have spent so more time with her. “I have the feeling this won’t be your last trip over” Mary said before heading out the door with her daughters. Zoe came up as her students left and began to tease us a bit as well, saying how sad she was she had missed our performance and hoped we would repeat it sometime soon. Sarah had the line of the day. “I think this band is going to break up. Mostly because I can’t handle the day after.” We said goodbye to our friend and returned to the apartment, where the rest of the day was spent trying to recover. Curling up with Jenny and just hanging with these three wonderful friends was the best way to get back to normal. We did not have the motivation to do anything else, not even cook, so we searched for a pizza place to deliver. It was interesting to see the different tastes we had in pizza, but it was fun. We readily tried the other’s choices and spent the evening talking and giggling away. You would think after six days of being together, we would be sick of each other but that was not the case. What was even better was how close it seemed that Katie had become with our London friends.

I awoke the next day to my London alarm clock shaking my feet. “Time to get up you two.” Nikki said before moving past. Jenny snuggled into me a bit as I tried to get my brain working. As the brain began to warm up, I realized this was the day of the fitting! The fitting of MY wedding dress! I was still having a hard time believing that this was going to happen. Before I could even begin to really think about it, Jenny kissed me and asked me if I was ready. Her smile was as loving as ever. I nodded as it truly began to sink in. I nodded but my comprehension of what was about to happen must have shown on my face. Jenny kissed me on the cheek, “You have nothing to worry about, babe. Sarah will be nothing but kind.” We rose and went through our morning routines. As we waited for Sandra and little Jenny, my nerves increased and no matter how much Jenny, Katie and Nikki tried to calm me down I was becoming more of a wreck. Just as Jenny was leaving she gave me a long hug and a tender kiss. “Just relax. Enjoy it.” The hug helped, but the nerves were still there as the trio left. As the door closed, Sarah took control.

“Let’s get started.” She announced. “Lauren and Ophelia will be here soon. Nikki get the bride-to-be ready.” An evil grin came across Nikki’s face and a giggle came from Katie as I was led back to the bedroom while Sarah began to get things organized. I saw laying on the bed a white corset, and as much as the thought of Nikki tightening me up again made me, I had a sense of relief that it wouldn’t be Ophelia at the laces. I was trussed up, with some unfortunate help from my big sister and was handed a robe. I was led back into the living room where the small platform that I had stood on back in October was placed. Lauren and Ophelia, had arrived while I was being tortured by my two sisters and waited anxiously. A big smile came to Sarah’s face as she asked if I was ready. I nodded, and she produced the garment that I had only ever dreamed of wearing. I gasped as the wonderful creation came into view. My heart raced as the eagerness to put the dress on took control. Sarah noticed it but held me off. I was so excited I thought I was going to hyperventilate. Ophelia and Lauren stood onto two chairs and held the dress for me to step into. I allowed the le incredible silk take over my senses. Ophelia zipped up the back and Lauren helped me on to the stand. As I stood there shaking, the expressions on the three fashion students was like that of craftsmen observing what needed to be accomplished. Sarah, Lauren and Ophelia began to circle me, grabbing bits of the dress. Lauren playfully admonished me to relax and quit shaking, that it was making their job harder. Sarah grabbed a chair from the table and stood on it and began working on the front of it. I would have felt a bit more self-conscious if it had been either of the other two ‘feeling me up’ but Sarah knew my concerns. I had joked in the past that Jenny used me as her over-sized Barbie when we went shopping, but today I really felt like one.

As my three designers orbited me making their notes, Nikki caught my eye. She had a huge smile on her face, and not surprisingly tears in her eyes. But that was expected. Nikki was like me, a bit emotional. It was Katie, who was standing next her that got me going. Katie was crying! It took a lot to get Katie in a weepy mood, but there she was. And like Nikki, she had a huge smile on her face. “You are gorgeous Alexa” Katie said in a voice just above a whisper. That got me going, the tear ducts started to fill But I had still not seen the dress one me, other than trying to look down at it. I looked at the three women circling me and asked If I could see the dress yet. Lauren and Sarah blushed a bit as I brought them out of their technical discussion.

“Pardon us Alexa” Ophelia said as kind as could be. “We do tend to become a bit insular in our thoughts when looking at our designs. Would you like to see the dress?” I nodded more than enthusiastically. Sarah waved at her wife and Katie to bring over the three-sided mirror that sat in the corner. “Now close your eyes until we get it set” Nikki told me. I did and could feel my nervousness as I closed my eyes. I could hear ‘my sisters’ struggling a bit with the mirror and thought I might have an opportunity to sneak a peek at myself. As I tried to open one eye, Katie’s voice of authority came through and admonished me. I slammed my eyes shut again. A slight tremor took over as the anticipation to look took over. I whined for the two to hurry up and was once again admonished by Katie. Finally, Sarah told me to open my eyes.

What stood before was something like a dream. There was a woman standing in an incredible white silk creation. Two straps hung off the shoulders and the front dove to almost perilous depths between the woman’s breasts. The dress clung tightly to the shapely curves of the dress model and then sprung to a full skirt that barely brushed the floor. I could see my five friends standing beside the mirror. They all had smiles on their faces, and three of them were tearing up. That was when I looked at the face in the mirror and realized the beautiful woman in the mirror was ME! That was when my own waterworks began. “Oh my god! The dress is beautiful!”

“The model isn’t too bad herself” Nikki said. Katie chimed in “I only hope I look as good as my little sister when I get married.” After all five women continued to compliment me, and I shared hugs with them, the session became serious. The questions started flying on my thoughts of the dress. What I thought of the fit of the bodice, was it too tight across the hips. I made a joke that I guess I wasn’t eating until after the wedding., which was a mistake. “Don’t worry, we can always tighten the corset a bit.” Katie said with a devious grin that was matched by Nikki.

As the three designers talked some more, a moment of panic came over me, “What am I going to do the day of the wedding? I can’t have these two trying to adjust it.” Sarah told me that it would be fine, but I didn’t believe her. I turned to Lauren and Ophelia. “You two are officially invited to the wedding, and your husband Ophelia and your boyfriend Lauren and Katie and Jacinta. All of you. I won’t be able to make this look right!” Katie laughed at my insecurity. Lauren and Ophelia thanked me but said that wasn’t necessary. “No, it is! We will cover your room. We will get you a deal on a flight, but please come.” They both nodded at my invitation. That’s when Sarah told me the truth.

“They have already been invited. Jenny had the exact same melt down as you. We agreed that they would beg off coming just to tease you a bit.” The grin on the young British woman’s face was huge. I think I may have growled at Sarah a bit as the whole room, besides me, burst into laughter. They three designers went back to circling me and showing spots where adjustments could be made to the dress. After what seemed like mere minutes of standing there as pins and markings were made, I was told it was time to slip off this marvelous creation. I took on more look at myself before Katie and Nikki helped me down from the stand and helped me out of the dress. And as she was helping me down, Katie whispered in my ear that I really did look beautiful. “You are going to knock ‘em dead at the wedding. Though I might need a new boyfriend because you may give him a heart attack!”

Katie and Nikki led me back to the bedroom to help me get out of the corset that I had worn. It was only as I was standing there did I realize that 2 hours had passed! I guess time flies while you are having fun. And as I looked back out into the living room, I could see Sarah and Lauren slipping the dress back into its protective cover an odd feeling hit me. I felt sad until Nikki reminded I would be wearing it again soon, but that didn’t help. The one thing that could take me to a better mood came crashing through the door of the flat just as Sarah was storing the dress. I could hear the giggling of two people with the same name and I was momentarily brought out of my malaise. I quickly finished dressing and found the two Jenny’s telling my five friends the tales of their adventures. Jenny looked at me with the same smile as always, which I attempted to return. She looked at me funny for a moment before turning her attention back to her new BFF. The odd feeling though wouldn’t leave me.

No one had eaten lunch, so we decided to head out a grab a quick bite. Lauren and Ophelia said they would take a rain check, and we shared hugs with our two designers and newest friends before they took off. We thank them for everything and told them we would see them this summer. The rest of us went down to the small coffee shop nearby and enjoyed a light lunch. After we ate, it was time to say our goodbyes to Sandra and little Jenny. It was very cute watching the two Jenny’s share a big hug. As I watched the pair, I couldn’t help but think about when the two of us had our little one. Would I be a good mom? Where did that come from? The zone I had been in grew and then I started running through all different kinds of things in my head. When we are married, and we have kids, how would we explain me? Would I still be living in this limbo that I seem to be trying to figure out during this trip? As I went to give the youngest Thomas girl a hug good bye, I caught Jenny’s eye again. She was giving me the same look as she had when we were back at the flat. A look of questioning and concern. As we began walking back she asked if I was OK. I told her I was, but I don’t think she bought it.

We decided to head to the center part of London and doing a bit more sightseeing on our last day in London. Katie wanted to see Westminster Abbey, where she used a ‘Friends’ line “Hands down best Abbey I have ever seen.” I rolled my eyes and she came back with the remainder of the line “You are Westminster Crabby”. I made some comment about her being a complete tourist and continued the eye roll. We did have fun at the Abbey church and I did not bug Jenny about ‘The Da Vinci Code’, like Marty and I had back in October. We toured some more of the area around the Abbey and Palace of Westminster and took pictures of everything to show when we got home. We stopped for dinner at the one last place Katie had said she wanted to go, Hard Rock Café. I think she just wanted to get a T-shirt, which not only did she pick up, but Jenny and I grabbed a couple as well. The whole afternoon and evening had not given me and Jenny a chance to talk and I could tell it was eating at her. We didn’t get a chance to talk when we got back to the flat either, as we realized we had to get organized for our flight home the next day. Jenny and I cuddled in together that night without ever getting chance to talk.

The next morning, I woke up to the sound of rain hitting the window. It was the perfect ending for our latest London excursion. I rolled over into Jenny and tried to cuddle up to her in a chance to steel a few more minutes of sleep. I felt her arms wrap around me and hold me, and once again I became more convinced that I was the luckiest person in the world to be with this incredible woman. She whispered good morning and I could sense she was going to say more when Katie shook the air mattress. “Hey, you two get up. We need to leave in a about an hour and a half.” It was enough to interrupt our apparent opportunity to talk. We got up and took a shower and finished our packing. Sarah and Nikki took our place in the shower and it seemed like we were in the back of Nikki’s car on our way to the airport before we could even catch our breath.

The scene at the airport was harder than I could have imagined. Katie was even in tears as we said good-bye to Sarah and Nikki. And as was predictable as the sun rising in the east, Nikki and I were blubbering messes as we said good-bye. “No freaking out the next few weeks, OK?” Nikki directed me, and I told her I would try, “And remember if you do, I am here. It will all be fine.” I thank Nikki and Sarah both once again for everything, as did my weeping fiancée. Thank god Katie was there to reel us in and drag us into the terminal. We cleared security and made our way to the Delta Club for a little refreshment before they called out flight. Jenny and I said good bye to London one more time and followed our roommate on to the plane and settled in for the long flight back to Minneapolis.

Not long after we had taken off, Katie had nodded off and I had cuddled into Jenny. She finally had the chance to see what had been on my mind. I sat up for a moment and took her hands in mine. I took a breath and told her. “I’m going to do it. I’m going to have surgery.” I had said it. The question I had been wrestling with had finally been answered. “Are you ready?” I asked, nervously. Jenny just smiled.

“Of course, I’m ready. I love you Alexa and as I have said a million times, I will always be there for you. Not just then but for the rest of time.”

Alexa Chapter 37: Action & Reaction

Not only was school waiting for us as we returned home after spring break, but so was winter. The cold and snow continued on. And on. And on. It was a downer that threatened to erase the great memories of our chance to see friends and make new ones. The saddest one in the apartment though may have been Katie. She, like we had last fall, had fallen in love with London. Not just the sights but the friends. She wouldn’t stop talking about the sights, the parties and the rest of the girls. We laughed, because I am sure we had been the same way. She tried to deny it, but we knew better.

And it wasn’t just school and the weather that were waiting for us on our return, there was also family. Specifically, my family. Danny had met us at the airport when we returned. That was not surprising, and I don’t know who was more excited to see whom. It was like a bad movie when the two spotted each other and they ran to each other and kissed. Jenny and I couldn’t stop laughing and thought we should get into the act. I told Jenny to stay right there. I dropped my bags next to Jenny and walked about 20 feet and turned and ran screaming back to Jenny “Oh I missed you” I squealed as I leaped towards my fiancée. We shared a kiss and earned a growl from my brother. “I didn’t miss you two” Danny told us as we teased the two love birds. Our laughter at my brother made it almost impossible to walk to my car. Which he had ‘borrowed’ to pick us up.

But Danny’s auto theft was the least of the Quinn problems. I swear my mother had been checking Delta’s flight status on line, because we had barely made off the airport property when my phone started going off in the personalized ring tone. Danny began laughing at me as I groaned about the incoming call. “Hi mom” I answered while Jenny and Katie tried not to giggle at my irritation. “I planned on calling when we got to the apartment. We haven’t even left the airport yet.”

“What took so long? I thought you were due in at quarter to 4? It is almost 6 O’clock?” I reminded her that we had to clear customs first. “Oh, that’s right. I was just anxious to see how your trip was. Did you have a good time? Did Katie enjoy herself?” Then came the question knew she was most anxious to ask, “How did the dress look?” I pulled the phone away and let out a low groan before I brought the phone back up and let mom know it was gorgeous and that I would show her pictures next weekend when we came down. “You’re not coming down this weekend?” she asked almost offended. I told her I needed to figure out what was going on with school and get my life organized. She tried to guilt me that it was Palm Sunday and should be home, but I stayed strong and said I would see her next weekend. After I ended the call I gave out a stress relieving scream.

As we settled back in I knew mom was going to be just one person that I was going to have long chats with now that I had made a decision on surgery. There was going to be Marty and Mary, and most important the person that held the most sway in this decision, Debbie. I would need her approval to move forward with the surgery. I would see her Monday and hopefully I would start the ball rolling. As we sat around trying to recover from our flight that night, I realized there was one more person I needed to talk with that would be awkward. My brother. That opportunity came the next morning.

I was the first to wake in the apartment, at least I think I was. I tried to go back to sleep, but it proved to be a pointless battle. Jenny lay next to me, sound asleep and lightly snoring, which she claimed she didn’t do. I gave her a soft kiss on the cheek and slid out of bed, I donned my robe and made my way to the kitchen where I got the coffee going. I slid on to the couch and began going through the mail that had accumulated during our vacation. I didn’t get very far when I was joined by Danny. He sat down in the chair and began teasing me a bit that I should be sleeping. I of course told him to be quiet, which surprisingly he did. After a few minutes, I decided it was time to break the silence. “Danny, there is something I want to talk to you about.” He asked if I was pregnant before he fell into a fit of laughter. I just stared at him for a moment before just saying what I wanted to say. “Danny, I am going to have surgery.” His laughter quickly stopped.

“You mean?” He asked with a surprised expression. I nodded, and Danny sat back trying to comprehend what I had just said. “When did you decide this, London?”

“Sort of.” I answered. “Debbie had bought it up before the Super Bowl. Jenny and I had talked, but I still had some concern. When we were in London, I had a chance to talk to some of my friends who have been through it and one who is going to have the surgery soon. Everyone said the same thing, I need to want it myself. And I do Danny, I want to continue this journey.” I was almost pleading my case like I was begging for something. Danny’s reaction was one I never expected.

“Okay what can I do?” He said. I lost it. The tears streamed as I ran and gave my brother a hug. Unlike most times, he didn’t tell me to get off him, he just hugged me back. “If this is what you want, I’m with you Alexa.” He told me as he held on to me. For the first time probably, ever, I felt loved by someone in my family other than my mother. When I finally let go, the smile on Danny’s face was a smile of warmth and understanding. He didn’t tell me to get off him or to leave him alone, he just continued to smile. It was the person that hugged him next that he complained about, “Jenny, get off me.” He said, but never losing eye contact with me. Jenny obliged and dragged me over to the couch. As soon as she finished her hug, Danny addressed her, asking if she was ready. She nodded. “Good, because like I told you she is all yours.” Jenny smiled and hugged me again and told my brother she knew. “I do have one request of you two.” Danny said. Jenny and I looked at my brother with a bewildered look. I asked him what. A bigger grin broke out across his face “I want to be there when you tell mom and Adam.”

Adam. Of all the people I had to tell, he was one person that I had not even thought about telling. How would he react? The few times I had been around Adam since Christmas, we had been ‘cordial’ to one another, but no where near even the level we had been before this adventure began. That was going to be a slippery slope, but one I was willing to put off until the last possible moment. I hid it in the recesses of my mind and continued the recovery of our latest London holiday.

After a weekend of laundry and sleep, going back to classes was almost welcome though the brain didn’t want to come back as fast as the professors wanted. We were in the home stretch now, six weeks left of school. The pressure was on now to finish this chapter of my life and the professors were ready to make sure I worked that whole time. The professors got on their kick of assigning papers instead of having a final. I had two papers for each of my Irish Lit and Senior Sem classes and one massive story for my advanced Creative Writing course that I had put zero thought into. As I realized what lay ahead of me with school and wedding planning I became nervous. Was I going to make it? Add to that the planning for my future changes and I became more stressed. It was with this cloud of stress hanging over me that I carried into Dr. Burke’s office.

Debbie was a bit behind schedule, so I hung out in the lobby paging through the internet trying to search for paper topic ideas. I put the idea about the Creative Writing paper to the side and concentrated on the topics of my four other papers. I was lost in my research when Debbie finally came out to get me. “You survived?” Debbie said to me as she stood there, grinning down. I knew where this was going but wasn’t in the mood to deal with it out here, so I followed my counselor back to her office and took my normal seat. For some reason, Debbie was in an even bigger smart alek mood than usual and the grin that went along with that only seemed to widen as she took a seat. After getting situated she looked at me “So Karaoke Winner, how was the trip?” I slumped back into the couch as Debbie reached for her tablet and pushed something. She spun it around to show me the Facebook video that Steph had posted. I felt like a child at that point.

“How did you find out?’ I asked, feeling as guilty as ever. I looked up to see Debbie smiling away.

“My sister saw it on Facebook. She is a fan of the group and is aware of who Nikki is and knows I know Bev. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I realized who the other two were. You four are good.” Bev said with another laugh. I tried to stare a hole in my counselor, but all it did was cause her to laugh more. “So, besides the pubs, did you enjoy yourself?”

“We had a great time and yes, we did things other than party. We had our fittings and saw the sights. And yes, we finally met Bev.” I told my counselor, who just nodded and said she had a report and teased me for being a kiss up. After accusing Debbie that she had someone spy on us, I went on to tell her some of the other highlights of our trip. I went on about the Angel party and our sightseeing adventures. I showed Debbie the picture of me, Jenny and Katie crossing Abbey Road. Debbie teased me a bit about being a typical tourist. I told her all about the dress and showed her a picture of that too. “Don’t tell Jenny about it” I warned my counselor. After exhausting as many tales as I felt safe telling Debbie, we got to the second most important thing of my trip over.

‘So, did you get a chance to sit down with Nikki?” I nodded “How did that go? Did she have some good insights?” she asked in follow up. I nodded and then began in a bit on our conversation. I also told her I had talked with Paige, who was having her surgery at the end of next month and Jamie. “You talked to Jamie-Lee Burke about surgery?” Debbie said almost in shock. I giggled a bit and told her of course I had.

“Why wouldn’t I talk to a friend who had been through it?” Debbie starred at me deadpan and accused me of being a name dropper. And she was not surprised I had sought out Paige’s counsel as well. I told Debbie they all had great insights about what they went through or were going through. “But they all said the same thing, they were doing it for themselves.” Debbie nodded and agreed that was the only reason to do it. I let my smile fade a bit and then looked down at my hands. I didn’t realize I had been so nervous that I was now squeezing them together and turning my knuckles white. My emotions started to bounce all over. As confident as I had been when I told Jenny and Katie and Danny, I was now as nervous as I had been when I first came here. Debbie didn’t say anything as I sat there I tried to get my nerves under control. I half looked up and said, “I want the surgery for myself too.” There. I had said it to someone who could do something about it. A new step had been taken on this journey. Debbie said nothing, and then a smile started to form.

“I am not surprised. And I don’t even have to ask what Jenny’s response was.” Debbie said, “What did your mother say when you told her?” I sheepishly told her I hadn’t yet. I was planning on telling her when we went down this weekend for Easter. Debbie nodded and asked if I had told anyone else and I told her I had told Katie on the flight home and I had told Danny Saturday morning. Debbie was a bit surprised that I had told him and not my mother.

“As much of a tough guy front he puts up, he has supported me pretty much since the funeral. At first, I thought it was Katie giving him orders, but now I think it was all him. He likes to put on the macho man image, but when I told him I felt…loved.” As I said this I teared up a bit. Debbie nodded over that. But then got serious.

“You do realize that may not be the reaction of everyone. Adam is going to be the one I will be most interested in and his reaction.” I nodded at her concern, but my older brother’s views on my life were not the most prominent things on my mind. I began to question Debbie earnestly over the process of beginning the next phase of my life. Debbie began going over everything that would be coming up. The appointments with the surgeons, the continued counseling with her and the things I would need to do to prepare myself for the surgery physically. The whole time she was talking though, the image of my oldest brother would pop into my mind like an annoying pop-up ad on the internet. I could see the derision and laughter in his face as I tried to listen to everything Debbie was saying. There was no chance of an ad blocker for my brother.

Following my meeting with Debbie, the rest of the week seemed to fly by. Mostly because I was working hard on trying to get organized for the last few weeks of school. I had become frantic over my papers and it never seemed I had enough time to get everything done. And then when I did get home, I was having to deal with the wedding or my mother. Char was constantly on me about when we are coming down and how long we were staying. It was beyond annoying. I settled her down a bit and told her that we would be there Friday for dinner and staying until Sunday morning. We were then going to the lake. Char seemed sated by that and I dodged the question about church as much as I could. I told her we would see when we got there. While this wasn’t the answer she was looking for, it was one that kept her quiet.

The wedding plans though were coming to a head. Wednesday night we met with a couple of different photographers as we searched for the right one. This was proving to be a bigger pain than I thought. The one that Jenny really wanted was already booked for the day we had planned. Jenny was a bit miffed over this because he had said that he was open on the 30th. “Why did you even waste our time?” she practically yelled at the guy before storming out of the photographer’s office leaving me there to say good-bye to him. I got up calmly but not without shooting him a disappointed look over his scheduling error. I caught up with Jenny and tried to calm her down. It was then I realized that this whole event was beginning to weigh on my fiancée. “I’m sorry babe,” Jenny told me. “It’s just that between school and all this planning I am starting to lose my mind.” I held Jenny for a moment before we went to our next meeting which was even more of a disaster than the first.

I should have been tipped off to how this meeting would go when we entered the studio. One of the large pictures that they had up for promotion featured the son of a prominent former Congresswoman who had campaigned against same-sex marriage laws. I had recognized her son from TV and it gave me a shiver down my spine. Jenny was a bit wrapped up in her thoughts and didn’t notice who was in the photograph. The next tip off came as we sat down with the photographer.

“So, Miss Thompson, I am sorry to see that the groom couldn’t make it. So, when is the happy event?” the photographer asked. I could see the anger starting to rise in the blonde angel next to me, so I tried to jump in. I told Mr. Erickson that I was the other bride, that Jenny and I were the ones to be married. “Well that is an issue. You see I believe that gay marriage is an affront to decent moral society and I would have to decline the opportunity to photograph your event.” The way he said event caused Jenny’s face to turn beat red. I pulled her back down to her chair and decided to take this one myself.

“Excuse me?” I snapped at the smug photographer.

“As I said, I do not believe that gay marriage is a natural thing and is against the teachings of our Lord, Jesus Christ. While I know that Miss Thompson here comes from a very prominent family, I would be going against my own beliefs if I offered my services for this affair.” Now I was getting hot collar. “Now Miss, um, I’m sorry, Idid not get your name”

“Quinn. Alexa Quinn” I said through gritted teeth. The photographer went on.

“Yes, there are some other photographers I would be willing to recommend for you, but my views would not allow me to photograph your spectacle with a clear conscience, Miss Quinn.” As soon as he said my name, his expression changed from one of graciousness to one of derision. He must have figured out who I was. He sneered at me. This was my chance to say something. I stood and addressed this highly regarded photographer with as subtle venom as I could muster.

“Well I am sorry that we are not morally superior enough to allow you to stoop so low as to capture on film the lowly wedding of a member of one of the oldest and wealthiest families in Minnesota.” I reached for my silent but irate fiancée’s hand. “Come on Jenny. I guess we are not worthy to be in this man’s presence.” Jenny just starred at the man as we both stormed out This time, I was so mad I almost broke the glass door as I slammed through it. As we were making our way to the car, Jenny stopped and broke into laughter. I stopped and looked at my soulmate as if she was crazy.

“That was one of the funniest things I have ever seen! You know who you sounded like?” she asked, and I shook my head no. “Grandma!” Jenny said before she wrapped me in a hug and kissed me on the cheek before we went to the car. Rather than get all misty eyed, I sat in the passenger seat all proud of myself. Jenny noticed my smile and said nothing but took my hand. Except for telling me she loved me, that might have been the best thing Jenny had ever told me.

We had one more meeting that night and drove into the Uptown area. The photographer turned out to be another middle-aged person, but nowhere near as conservative as the last two we saw. She instantly reminded me of a ex-hippie with her long skirt and colorful sweater. She was very nice and accepted that it would be same sex marriage with no problems. “Why wouldn’t I, I’m a lesbian.”. Diane, the photographer told us. This got Jenny and I breathing a sigh of relief. We decided we liked this woman as she laid out everything she had planned. She would roam the area taking photos of not only the ceremony and reception but of the day’s preparations. Her partner would record the ceremony on video and we would be allowed to purchase all negatives from her. We agreed to all of it, but she threw in that if we would allow her to feature our wedding for promotional purposes, she would give us a discount. It took a moment of discussion for us to agree and we left with one more thing marked off our to-do list.

The rest of the week was still crazy. After spending most of Thursday in full on writing mode, I was looking forward to the weekend. There was no reason to race home following class on Friday, since Jenny had class until 2:30 and I was done at 12:30, so I took my time heading back to the apartment and getting organized. Jenny’s class being so late gave me a great excuse to ignore my mother’s pestering about being down for Good Friday service at 3:00. No matter how hard she tried, I was not going to church with her today. I was not in the mood to deal with the people at church. I already had enough on my mind as I was going to tell mom tonight of my decision. I called Debbie as I waited for Jenny to go over how I should tell mom. I think I just wanted to get a boost of confidence before I went to mom’s.

I had the car all packed and ready to go when Jenny got back from class. And even though we were only going to be in Faribault for two nights, my nervous energy had caused me to pack half of the closet. I could see Jenny wanted to tease me, but thankfully she didn’t. She must have sensed my stress level, so said nothing, just held my hand. We made it to mom’s just before she got back from church. I paced the family room as I waited for her appearance and after about 20 minutes, she came walking in from the garage. She looked accusingly at the two of us. “How long have you two been here?” she asked. I could sense I was not the only Quinn feeling a bit of stress. Jenny picked up on it and moved over to my mother.

“We just got here a few minutes ago.” Jenny said as she exchanged a hug with my mother. I still didn’t say anything and just stood there. It was only after my mother asked if I had a hug for her did I move. As I broke from the hug, I noticed my mother had a look in her eye. A look like she used to give when she knew something was coming. Mom hung her coat up and we spent the next half hour catching up with my mother, telling her about our adventures in London. I clung to Jenny like I never had before. When mom finally got up to get dinner started were Jenny and I able to talk. “Are you okay?” she asked. The concern in her voice was almost like the hospital. “Your hands are sweating, and I think you may have broken a bone in my hand.” I dropped my head on Jenny’s shoulder and just sat there for a moment. Before I could say anything, mom came back in to the room. I shot back up and we continued our conversation as if nothing odd was happening.

Dinner proved to be even more tense than the prior hour. I didn’t help things when I asked what we were having. My mother looked at me a little crossly when she answered, “Cod. Like we do every Good Friday” I let out a groan and I could see my mother’s tension rise a bit. I felt sorry for Jenny as she had to sit through the silent war. The conversation was polite, but terse. As we finished up, I told my mother there was something we need to discuss. I could see mom take a deep breath after I said this. Jenny tried to stand up and slip away, but I pulled her back down to her chair. I grabbed her hand again. Deciding that beating around the bush would just prolong the tension, I say what I had come to say. “Mom, I have decided I am going to have gender confirmation surgery.”

Silence.

Mom stood up and grabbed the bowl of rice pilaf and went to the kitchen. She put the dish on the counter and slumped over the sink. I was getting ready to say something but caught Jenny out of the corner of my eye shaking her head. Once again, she was reading my thoughts, but this time giving me advice to give mom a chance to think. Mom stayed in that position forever before turning and coming back to the table to sit down. There was a look in mom’s eyes that I couldn’t explain. It was a cross between sadness and resignation. After she got herself situated, she looked at me and asked “Why?” My answer was simple.

“Because this is what I want. This is the next step on my journey, mom.” Mom began to fiddle with the spoon that had gone unused during our meal. She looked up and we locked eyes. “Mom I need this to be me.” She nodded a bit and looked at Jenny. I could see that Jenny was just as anxious to get my mother’s thoughts as I was. Mom sighed as she continued to play with the spoon. I couldn’t take the silence and asked mom what it was that was bothering her “Are you against me going through with this?” She dropped the spoon and looked up at me. I could see tears forming in her eyes. She was almost apologetic in her answer.

“Oh no, that’s not it. I will support you in whatever you decided. It’s...” and her voice caught, and the tears began to slowly streak down her face. “I just don’t want to see my baby in pain.” And she slumped forward. As soon as the she did this, it was like a starting gun was sounded and Jenny and I raced to my mother’s side. She hugged us both and told us she was sorry. Jenny baked off a bit and let me share a hug with my mother. “I was scared enough when you were in the hospital. But now you will be in pain. That kills a mother.” Then she sat back and let out a little grin. “Someday you will understand that.” It was now my turn to lose it as I wrapped my mom up tight before the two of us were once again joined by Jenny. The three of us just held each other as we let the moment take control.

We spent the next morning helping mom around the house a bit. She had decided to have Adam over for that night, so she could have her family dinner. I was a bit nervous over all this, but thankfully Danny was going to be there. Katie had to work tonight so Danny decided to slum it at home with the rest of the family. This was going to prove to be an interesting night. I could tell that mom was a bit nervous, as she was in her taskmaster mode, giving us orders on what to do. A few times I got a bit worked up over my mother’s orders, but every time I did, Jenny was there to tell me to relax. “I am sure she is just excited that all of her children will be under one roof, so give her a break OK?” I headed my fiancée’s advice as I continued to dust the house. However, one Quinn did receive the wrath of me.

Just as I had completed my straightening up of the family room, Danny came strolling in from the garage. He was carrying a McDonalds bag and sipping on a large drink of who knows what. He dropped the bag on the table between the recliners and plopped down and began paging through some hunting or fishing magazine. Every few seconds he would reach into the bag and grab a handful of fries and stuff them into his mouth. Well most of them, a few wound up falling into the chair. “God you are a slob” I said to my brother as I stood over him. He looked up at me and asked me if I was PMSing again. “It’s bad enough you do it at my apartment, but mom has just gotten on my ass to clean this place up and then you come in and trash this place.” I hadn’t realized that I had adopted my mother’s typical stance when she was on our case, arms akimbo at the waist, practically growling at him. Danny dropped the magazine on the table and grabbed the bag. He began picking the French fries up that had dropped in the chair, before turning to me.

“Jeez, relax MOM. Don’t get you panties in a bunch” he told me as he walked through the doors into the kitchen. He passed Jenny and warned her that I was in a bad mood. I stood there and yelled some more things at my brother as the door closed about picking up the magazine and that I was sick of picking up on him. I stopped and started to tear up a bit. Jenny rushed over to check on me. I fought back the impending break down and let a smile grow.

“I guess I better get used to that?” I said with a slight smile. Jenny began to giggle and told me yes, I did. Mom came out the door and asked what all the commotion had been and why Danny was sitting in the kitchen sulking over a Quarter Pounder with Cheese. Before I could even answer, Jenny addressed my mother.

“Oh, nothing Char, just brother-sister argument. Danny was being a typical boy, being a slob and unable to take a little helpful criticism.” Mom laughed and told me to stay strong, that women are the stronger sex and left the room. Jenny and I turned and looked at each other, our mouths open. Jenny broke the minor trance. “Well I guess that is settled.” Jenny said as we giggled and followed mom into the kitchen, where the bickering between Danny and I continued. Mom and Jenny just laughed at the two of us. I think I saw a smile of pride on my mother’s face as I questioned Katie’s sanity as I spoke with her boyfriend. Meathead.

One drawback about staying at mom’s was that Jenny and I couldn’t shower together, which of course led to the inevitable argument about who goes first between Jenny and I. We always wanted the other to go first, and this time I had won. As I sat in my room waiting for Jenny, Danny came by and knocked on my door. ‘Can I come in?” He asked. He entered my room and had an odd look on his face. He asked if he could sit down and joined me on the bed. “So, are you going to tell Adam about your surgery tonight?” He asked.

I was quiet for a minute. “Yeah. I thought it would be best if he heard it from me rather than mom or you or someone else. Plus, I thought it would be better if I had people around to protect me.” I said with a laugh, which got Danny laughing for minute.

“Don’t worry about Adam. He will probably say some stupid things, but he knows better than to try anything with me around.” Danny said with his smart-ass grin. I began giggling and wrapped my brother in a big hug. At the that moment I knew I needed to ask him something and mark one more thing off my list of things to do.

“Danny, can I ask you a favor?” I asked nervously. He told me sure. I sat back and took a deep breath, “Will you give me away at my wedding?” I braced myself for a typical Danny response but then something happened. The smart-ass grin turned into a genuine one. But that wasn’t all. I watched my brother turn away and clear his throat, the same way Marty would when Jenny and I would get to him. He turned back towards me and I could see a tear had formed in his eye.

“I would be more than honored to give my kid sister away.” He told me and for the second time in a week I wrapped my brother in a hug that I thought may break his ribs. “Okay that’s enough” he said with a laugh and pushed me away. I let go, but I couldn’t help but give him a quick kiss on the cheek. He stood up and began leaving the room. Jenny happened to be entering the room just as he was leaving. He reached over and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “Take care of her Jen. She’s a good kid” he told her and left the room. Jenny gave me a confused look and asked what that was all about, and I told her. She came over and we exchanged a kiss. I tried to make it more before Danny hollered out. “Get your ass in the shower Alexa. I need to use it too.” As far as Danny and I had come, it was good to see that things were normal around here.

After getting dressed, Jenny and I went downstairs to wait for the invasion of my oldest brother. Danny was down shortly and instantly went to the garage, only return with three beers. “I figured you would need one of these.” Danny said as he handed over the beers. The three of us tried to kick back and find something on the television but before we could settle on anything, a call came from the kitchen.

“Girls! Come in here!” Mom yelled out. When mom called out like that, there was usually something to be done that I didn’t want to do, and this time she was including Jenny too. I looked to Danny to see if he knew what was going on and he just shrugged his shoulders. I stood up and reached down for Jenny’s hand and began the walk to the gallows. Jenny tried to get me to relax as we worked our way to the kitchen door. I pushed it open and rather than find my mother with an evil grin on her face, she had a huge smile. Her smile put me even more on guard then the expected one. “Good, you both are here. I think it’s time that you two learned something.” Jenny and I looked at each trying to figure out what we were supposed to learn. “I think it is time you two learned how to make the Secret O’Hara Fried Chicken recipe.”

Jenny was excited, I however was frozen in shock. The fried chicken recipe. This was a recipe that had been handed down through the generations of the O’Hara family, but only to the women. No man in our family had ever been allowed to know the recipe. My mother has a second or third cousin who is a chef in Chicago. At the few family reunions I would attend, he was always on one of my mom’s cousins about getting the recipe. Every time he came away empty handed. Jenny and I sat in eager anticipation as mom got everything ready to allow us behind the curtain.

“Ok, girls. Pay attention. Here is one recipe card to write down the ingredients. Now listen up!” And with that mom began showing us the proper mix of spices and herbs that were needed and how to properly coat the chicken. I had once seen a TV show where a guy tried to duplicate KFC and it motivated me to try my family’s recipe. I gave up after a couple of days, this though was different. After we had fried the chicken, we put the large cast iron skillets in the oven. She turned and said two things. “Girls, this recipe can never be shared with any male in this family. It started as a joke years ago, but my mother made a pact with her sisters and cousins to never share it with anyone outside of the family.” She turned and looked at my fiancée. “Jenny this is a solemn oath and while I know you are not technically a member of this family yet, you are a member of this family and it was time” Jenny teared up a bit and hugged my mother before coming to my side with a huge smile on her face, Mom then turned and addressed me.

“And I know what you are thinking. You do deserve to learn this because you are my daughter.” I lost it as I leaned over and hugged my mother. “I never thought I would have you back in my life, but I realized I never truly had you in my life until now. I love you Alexa Marie and that is who you will always be in my eyes.” I held my mother tighter than I ever had and she did the same. I had to break it off to deal with the weeping blonde behind me. “And Jenny I feel the same way about you too. A year and a half ago I had zero daughter’s now I have two. And if your brother ever gets off his butt, I will have three.”

Other than the interruptions from Danny, the next hour was spent laughing, telling stories and learning the secret recipe. And some teasing too. Mom asked Jenny to start in on the mash potatoes and I started in on her. Mom had never heard the story of Jenny’s first attempt at making mash potatoes and took pity on my fiancée. “You be nice to Jenny young lady” mom chastised me. She told Jenny a story about her first attempt and that it was understandable what had happened. Mom took a special interest in Jenny and showed her how to do it properly and also how to make gravy. At one point, when mom had turned to check the chicken, Jenny stuck her tongue out at me which of course I returned. Mom turned back none the wiser, except for the giggling between me and Jenny.

As I watched these two women, I realized how happy I was at this moment. Not because we had learned the secret recipe, but how close Jenny and my mother had become. I continued to watch mom teach Jenny more nuances of the kitchen as I got everything else ready. The happiness of the moment soon changed as the front door opened and in walked Adam. ‘Hello, Adam” my mother said as my brother walked into the kitchen. Adam looked around, gave out a grunt and went towards the family room. ‘That boy!” Mom said angrily. She threw her towel down on the counter, but before she could storm out, Jenny grabbed my mother by the arm.

“Char let him be. That was actually an improvement over the last few times.” Jenny flashed my mom the smile she flashes me, and I could see that I was not the only Quinn who was a sucker for that smile.

Dinner went surprisingly well. Danny joked that he was surprised that something Jenny cooked was edible. This started my brother and fiancée on their good-natured ribbing of one another. I of course had to add my two cents in defence of Jenny, and soon it was a free for all at the table. Mom tried to break it up and made the typical comment that she felt sorry for Katie. Adam though sat there like a bump on a log. Where in the past he would have been worked up by what was going on, he sat quietly. It was like he was trying to comprehend what was happening around him. He did shock us by offering to clear the table. Danny offered to give him a hand while mom went in and supervised the storage and broke out an apple pie she had made for desert. “Are you going to tell him?” Jenny asked when we were alone. I nodded as I tried to work up the courage to explain to my brother what I had decided. Jenny leaned in gave me a kiss on the cheek and took my hand.

We sat and enjoyed the pie and some coffee, and while everything seemed fine you could feel the tension building. Both Danny and mom would give me anxious looks as to urge me to speak up. I didn’t look over at Jenny, but she made her presence felt by squeezing my hand. I was so nervous about what was going to happen that I could only pick at my pie. Jenny squeezed my hand a little harder, causing me to yelp a bit. I looked at Jenny who was practically demanding that I get this over with. In a voice barely above a whisper I said “Adam”, but he kept eating his pie. I said his name again a little louder and finally got his attention. “Adam there is something I need to talk to you about.” He asked if it was the construction company, and I told him no. He began looking around at the four pairs of eyes staring at him and went on guard instantly. I whispered, “This is a mistake’”, but Jenny looked at me sympathetically. I turned back to my older brother. Mustering up my courage I began in. “Adam, I thought you should know before you hear it from someone on the street. I am planning on having gender confirmation surgery.”

The silence at the table was deafening. We were all on the edge of our seats as we waited for Adam to say something, anything. But he just sat there. He seemed to be fighting his emotions, which was better than him letting loose on me, but it still concerned me. “This is what your sister...” mom started to say before Adam stared her down. Danny tied to say something is well, but Adam beat him to it. “I don’t want to hear it Dan” he said. Adam kicked his chair back and stormed out of the dining room towards the Family Room and my bet was to the garage to get a beer. Mom started to stand up, but I waved her back to her seat. I got up and followed Adam into the other room. Surprisingly Danny reached out and grabbed my hand as I passed. I thanked him and told him I would be fine.

I found Adam sitting in Dad’s recliner, beer in hand staring at the television. He looked like a younger version of my father sitting there. A bit of fear came over me as I lowered myself onto the couch. Adam looked over at me and then back to the basketball game. After a few minutes a commercial came on. Adam turned and looked at me, “I don’t get it. Why would you want to do this?” he asked. And as much as I had prepared myself the last few days to answer this question, I froze. As confident as I had become in myself, I felt like I was back sitting in front of my father trying to explain why I needed money or something. I was like a statue. Adam continued on “This is just not right. Dad would be going nuts.”

“If dad was still around, I wouldn’t even be here. Adam, I am doing this to make myself feel complete, to complete my journey. I want to feel whole as a woman and this is the last physical step.” I tried to explain. I attempted to say more, but he held up his hand.

“Can you give me a minute?” he asked. I nodded and made my way back to the dining room. Jenny, Danny and mom were talking about something but stopped instantly as I walked in. Their eyes all turned to me expectantly, but I said nothing. I slumped down into the chair next to Jenny and rested my head on her shoulder. She knew exactly what I needed and took me in her arms. Danny got up from the table and went to talk to our brother. Mom let out one of her sighs and go up to take the dishes into the kitchen.

“You okay, babe?” Jenny asked but I said nothing. I wasn’t crying, I wasn’t upset. I don’t know what I was. Disappointed I guess. The few times I had seen Adam since Christmas, it seemed like progress had been made but this was a step backwards. Just as mom was coming back in from the dining room, a roar came from the Family room. “It’s just fucking wrong!” Adam shouted. Mom looked at me sympathetically as I tried to keep from breaking down. I looked up to see both my brothers entering back into the room. Danny looked a bit down while Adam still had the same focused look he had earlier.

“I don’t understand this at all and I can’t sit here and try and talk it out. So, I am out of here. Mom, thanks for dinner. I will talk to you later.” And with that he left the room and the house. Danny and mom exchanged a look with Jenny as I out my head back on Jenny’s shoulder.

“He’ll come around Lex.” Danny says, but I still have my doubts. I can see the while thing has Danny bothered. He sat back down at the table and stares into his hands. I try to tell him thanks, but he waved me off. “No need to thank me. I just want him to realize we have a sister and that he has to accept that. “ I didn’t have to look, but I knew that both Jenny and mom had smiles on their faces. Before either could do anything, Danny gives out a little snort to try to cover what I think he is feeling before standing up. “I’m going to head in to town for a bit.” And soon it was just Mw, Jenny and mom. We decided to see if there was anything on TV. And while “Dial M for Murder” would get me excited, I just cuddled into Jenny. When the mvie ended, we decided to call it a night and headed up to my room. I could see a concerned look on mom’s face, but surprisingly said nothing

Jenny led me up to my room, and after we changed into our jerseys and crawled in bed, did I open up about my disappointment with Adam’s reaction. Jenny as always got me to see what was happening. “You didn’t expect him to just think it was great thing, did you? Give him some time to digest this. It took him almost a year to somewhat accept you, this is probably just as hard, if not harder. You just told him you were going to remove something that means the world to him.” I giggled at that and could see a satisfied smile on Jenny as I looked up at her. She always knew how to make me feel better. We held each other and said nothing, but nothing had to be said. I knew that Jenny was there and that her love would help me through this.

We were up early the next morning, way to early if you ask me, to appease my mother and attend sunrise mass with her. The nice thing about going so early is that there were not a lot of people at church, though there were enough who gave me and Jenny odd looks as we sat in the regular ‘Quinn’ pew. We made it through mass with no incidents, other than mom having to reprimand Danny for not paying attention. Somethings will never change. We went back and said our good byes before beginning our drive up to the lake. Jenny and I were going to make dinner for her father. The drive up was quiet as far as traffic went and Jenny and I talked about everything other than my oldest brother. It wasn’t even ten o’clock when we made it the Thompson Estate. We had been deep in conversation over centerpieces for the tables when we came into the kitchen. We were so wrapped up in our discussion that we didn’t even notice someone standing there. It took a throat being cleared to get our attention.

“Eh, hm. Did you two forget that I existed?” the voice said. All our wedding discussion stopped as we rushed the 86-year-old matriarch of the Thompson family. We had no idea she was coming to town. “I thought I would surprise everyone. Sit down, you two. I have missed you!” Mary said sharing one more long hug with each of us, before we sat down at the small kitchen table and began reviewing all that had been going on. We had left out the part about surgery and instead regaled Mary with tales of our most recent visit to London. I had no idea how long we had been talking with Mary, but it we had drank almost a full pot of coffee. Our deep conversation was interrupted by another family member entering the kitchen,

“I should have known you two were here, since mother disappeared.” Marty said as he stood there giving us a mock hurt look. Jenny and I shared a hug with him before we decided we would all be much more comfortable in the main room. I had planned on telling Marty about my decision today, and with Mary there I was going to be able to tell them both at once. And unlike with my family, I felt not apprehension. These two had barely known Alex and I knew from the support they had shown me that they would accept it all. Jenny had grabbed what was left of the coffee and we got ourselves situated and continued our tales of London. Marty did give us a bit of a reprimand over the American Express bill he had received, but just laughed when we told him we were all ready to pay for all our adventures. “As long as you took care of Nikki and Sarah for putting you three up and that you all had fun, that’s all that matters.” The smile Marty shared with us got to me. I teared up a bit and leaned on Jenny a bit. Mary laughed and said she could see nothing had changed around here in three months. Jenny told her grandmother to be nice as she hugged me a little bit. I kissed Jenny on the cheek and sat up. Now was the time.

“I am glad that you came home for Easter, Mary. It is saving me from having to say this one more time.” I said to the woman who had done more for me than any one. Jenny’s head spun and looked at me. I looked over at her and tried to give her the comforting smile she always gives me. It must have worked, because her expression changed from one of surprise to one of support. I continued my speech. “I want to let you know both no that I have decided that I am going to have gender confirmation surgery.” Jenny and I looked at both Thompsons in eager anticipation. We didn’t have to wait long for the questioning from Mary to begin.

Mary took on a ‘devil’s advocate’ role as she began the interrogation, “You already present yourself as a woman. Is this necessary? You are even officially listed as a woman on your birth certificate. Why taken on the risk of surgery?” She stated and then I watched a strange look come over her face. She seemed to be getting upset and I turned to Jenny scared. I could also see the terror in her eyes. Had I done something wrong? I would never do something to make one my biggest supporters upset so I was now worried. That was when it happened.

“Aren’t you scared something could happen while you are in surgery?” I watched in amazement as Mary reached into her sweater for a handkerchief. I was in shock and couldn’t move. This woman, who I had known for 18 months was scared something may happen to me? Before I could make my way to the older woman, her granddaughter beat me to it.

“Alexa will be fine grandma and I will be there to take care of her the whole way” Jenny said. I knew that this was my cue, so I took my place beside my soulmate and attempted to explain my decision to Mary.

“You are right Mary. On most levels, I don’t need to have the surgery. But I want to have this surgery. I want to do it for me.” I said as I tried to wrap around an arm around Mary. “And yes, I am nervous about having to go under the knife. But I am doing this to complete my journey.” Jenny looked up at me.

“You’re scared?” she asked. I nodded, realizing I had never expressed these feelings before. She hugged her grandmother one more time before moving to me. She slapped me on the arm once before giving me a hug. “I thought I was the only one.” She told me. I whispered we would talk latter. “Damn right we will.” She informed me. It was at that point I realized Marty had said nothing. As if on cue, Jenny and I turned and looked at her father anxiously, waiting to hear his views on my announcement. Marty sat there with a contemplative look on his face. There was something going on inside his head, but I wasn’t sure what it may be. The same fears that I had with Mary, that I had upset him, began to take control. As I felt a slight tremor take control, he finally spoke.

“You need to wait until next year.” Marty said as seriously as possible. Jenny questioned him immediately, sounding like she had been told she couldn’t have ice cream.

“Why? If Debbie says she is ready, I don’t see why she couldn’t?” Marty starred at the two of us for a moment. He took a sip of coffee before he answered.

“Because if she waits 6 months after the wedding it will be covered by the family medical insurance.” Then the smile came. Followed by Jenny and I attacking him with hugs. “Okay, you two. Enough.” Marty said with a laugh as we eased back from our attack on the man who has done as much for me as his daughter. I couldn’t help myself and went back in for a hug alone. I don’t know who held who tighter. I was able to pull myself together and let go of a smiling Marty. As emotional as I am over the love that these two had shown me in the last few minutes, I knew it was time to move back to normal.

“I suppose I better get started on dinner. Come on Jen, lets get to work.” I said, never losing the smile I had on my face or losing eye contact with Marty. The connection between the two of us was broken by the voice of another.

“Sit down young lady, I am cooking dinner today. When I need the help of you two I will let you know.” I looked back at Marty in shock. He shrugged his shoulders as Mary moved off towards the kitchen.

“Is she really cooking, daddy?” Jenny said in surprise as the two of us resumed out normal position intertwined with one another. Marty nodded and explained that she had basically told him that she was and that there was no talking her out of it. We sat back and continued with our tales of London and told Marty of some of the other plans we had finalized. Marty seemed to be relieved when I told him that I had asked Danny to give me away.

“Thank god. I don’t know if I could give both my girls away. Take one down the aisle then race back up the aisle to get the other? That would be a lot of running for an old man!” Marty said, which might have been a mistake as we were instantly all over him on his diet and exercise level. This was not a new discussion; Jenny and I am had been on him to do more that walk the occasional 18 holes. We had debated about getting him an elliptical or a treadmill but decided not to waste the money. It was easier to harass him.

Mary had come back in a few times and told us about the excitement of Florida. “Too many old people down there. I needed to get away, plus that man down the beach is just there too much. You can’t get around. No, I figured I would head home early this year, besides there are still lots of plans to work on. We are now at just less than three months you two.” And as much progress as Jenny and I had made in planning our wedding, we realized Mary had resumed jer role as the organizer of our wedding. “But before we sit down and go over these things, we need to eat. Jennifer, will you please give me a hand.” Both Jenny and I stood up. “I said Jennifer, you can stay here and entertain Marty, young lady.” Mary said in classic Mary fashion. Jenny looked at me some fear in her eyes. I squeezed her hand in a show of support as the two left Marty and I to continue our visit. With Jenny out of the room, I was anxious to show Marty the dress, but he told me he wanted to wait.

We talked for a bit more about nothing particular, and after a lengthy discussion about the upcoming Viking draft, we were called into dinner. As we entered the dinning room, I could see that Jenny was a bit distracted and threw on a look of relief when I entered the room. I could also see she had changed the seating arrangement, so we could sit next to each other, rather than across the table from one another. I knew that there would be a long talk when we were alone, but now was the time to enjoy this wonderful meal. I tried to get under the “cook’s” skin a bit when I ‘whispered’ loudly to Jenny’s father if it would be edible. Before he could answer, the cook spoke up. “I can see you still haven’t learned respect for your elders Miss Quinn. You sit down and you will eat everything on your plate with no complaining.” I couldn’t help but break out into a giggle fit. It was great to have Mary back home.

The meal was very good and we all complimented Mary on the fact she hadn’t lost her touch. As we were enjoying a cup of coffee and some Key Lime pie Mary had made, the phone rang. We all looked at each other. Jenny made a move to get it, but Marty waved her down. He went to the kitchen phone while we ate our treat. The enjoyable dessert was interrupted by a loud expression from the kitchen, “Jesus Christ!” Marty bellowed out. “Where are you now?” followed quickly by the sound of the phone slamming down. Marty practically broke the swinging door as he came back into the dinning room “I have to leave for a bit” Marty informed us before heading back into the kitchen and out the servant’s entrance. We could hear the squealing of tires as he pulled away. The three of us at the table looked at each other, but we said nothing. We all knew who was behind Marty’s demeanor.

We sat staring at each other for a moment, trying to think of something to say. I could see the same expression of anger come over my fiancée and her grandmother as to what the call may have been about. Mary broke the building tension by suggesting that maybe we should begin going over some of the wedding plans. Jenny took off to retrieve her Surface while Mary walked over to the buffet and picked up her iPad. I wanted to aske her thoughts of what had happened on the phone, but she instantly went in to asking questions bout the wedding. No matter how upbeat she seemed to be about that we had everything covered, except for the food, there was still something bothering her. Not only that, it seemed that Jenny was distracted by the whole thing.

After about a half-hour of wedding discussion, Mary said she needed to rest a bit and excused herself to head up to the room she was staying in, as the guest house had not yet been opened for the season. This gave me a chance to talk with Jenny. I took her by the hand and led her to the couch in the main room. Jenny cuddled up into me right away. Clearly something was bothering her. “You OK babe?” I asked. Jenny said nothing. I held her for a while longer and tried again. “Is it the phone call?” I asked.

A quiet Jenny finally answered me. “Sort of. The woman isn’t even here, and she messes up a holiday. I just don’t know why daddy goes out his way to help her?” But Jenny never looked up as she talked about the phone call.

“There is something else isn’t there?” I asked. Once again Jenny just nodded her head as she buried it deeper into me and hugged me tighter. I was stumped. What could it be? Then it hit me. “Is it my surgery that has you so upset?” I asked. Jenny said nothing, except that I began to feel as if the tight embrace was not letting up. It was when I heard a little whimper, that I broke the hug and looked my soul mate in the eyes. “What caused this all of a sudden?” Jenny said the one thing that at the same time shocked me but didn’t surprise me.

“Grandma and the thought I could lose you. That almost happened once, I can’t go through that again” Jenny said through tears. I told her there was no way that was going to happen, but if she was that concerned I wouldn’t have it. Jenny let out a giggle and kissed me on the cheek. “That’s not happening. You will have the surgery. I will just be a basket case until I can hold you again.” She returned to cuddling into me.

I looked out through the large windows at the still frozen lake. I held the love of my life in my arms and reviewed what the reaction of our two families had been to my decision to have gender confirmation surgery. I never had felt so much support in my life, no more than the support from the wonderful person I held in my arms. A new adventure lay before us, but one that the love that we share would carry us through, just like every other test we had undergone so far.

Alexa Chapter 38: Victory

It was almost here, and I couldn’t believe it! In a few short days, I will have graduated from college, though the significance had certainly changed since the day I entered the University of Minnesota. When I came here in September of 2014 I was the dweeby little video game playing guy who basically had one friend in the world. Now, not only do I still only have that one friend, but we are closer than ever. She has stood by me as I have gone through hell the last 20 months as I have transitioned into the woman I am today. She may have one down fall, she is dating my meathead brother, but that can be more than forgiven. If it wasn’t for Katie, I would not be the person I am today, I would probably still be that lonely boy looking for something more from life but because of Katie and the luck of the draw I met the most important person I will ever know.

That person however, was driving me nuts at the moment. Jenny was in the middle of preparing for her last final as I was trying to put the finishing touches on my Creative Writing final paper. She was pacing around the apartment trying to remember all the little nuances of behavioral health and mumbling to herself. I laughed at her once about it and thought that I had ended our engagement she was so mad at me. I tried to calm her, but it had not worked. “You can go write somewhere else Lex. Go out to the house if need be, but I will not be able to remember all this crap if I can’t use my method. So, be quiet and leave me alone!” She shouted. Rather than get upset, I began laughing which put Jenny in an even fouler mood.

It wasn’t much longer and Jenny was out the door and I was able to complete the final edit on the story about two American women running for their lives from terrorists in London. As I hit enter to begin the download to my advisor’s One Drive, I realized that my undergraduate career was over. In three days I would walk across the stage at Mariucci Arena and leave another part of my life behind me. But I was not lamenting this, I was eager to move on. The future held more excitement than I thought was even possible on that day I walked into Centennial Hall. When the confirmation that the download had been completed, I realized it was over. A new world was about to open for me. A world that included Jenny for the rest of time.

After pouring myself a celebratory drink, I sat back down and allowed myself to move on to the next source of stress in my life, the wedding. In fifty-two days, Jenny and I would be standing in front of our families and friends confirming our love for one another. And just as I was reaching for Jenny’s iPad to work on something else, our roommate came through the door, and began scolding me. “Don’t start in on that, because if you do you will get all stressed and you will make Jenny all stressed and we can’t celebrate!” I put the iPad down and went to the fridge and grabbed two beers for Katie and myself. “Can you believe that in two days, I will walk across the stage of Northrup and get pinned!”

“Um, yeah, I always knew you were going to make it out. I am just shocked that I made it out” I said as I picked at the label on my bottle. Katie gave me a sympathetic sigh and moved next to me on the couch. She put an arm around me.

“It’s been a strange trip, but we both made it out and look at us now. No longer are we those people who spend their whole lives in Faribault. We are about to be college graduates with a bright future in front of us! Though some of us didn’t win the lottery like you did.” Katie teased me. I giggled at her but launched in at her a bit.

“Yeah I got more than lucky, but you didn’t do too bad, you got the dope following you around like a lost puppy.” Katie laughed at my joke, but then I saw her expression change.

“Yeah, but how far will he follow me? I still haven’t heard about a job yet. Will he follow me to Duluth, Sioux Falls, Fargo?” Katie had applied with all the major health systems in the area looking for job, but still had not heard anything. I knew that it had been eating at her, but this was the first time she had expressed it. She shook her head as if to get the idea out of her head. “What are you going to do?” Katie asked trying to change the subject.

Now was my turn to be introspective. “I don’t know. Bridget says there is a job waiting for me at the foundation. It’s great work, but I am not sure I want to jump into the work force. Besides, Jenny and I have a busy summer planned. Going to Scotland in August. We have our honeymoon, plus, we are still waiting to hear if Jenny got accepted to the doctoral program. Who knows, maybe I will go back to school.” The smile I flashed at that was my attempt to lighten the mood and worked.

“Yeah right. But enough of this. We are done! We can worry about our future tomorrow. Tonight is a night to celebrate!” and we clinked our bottles together and took long pulls to get us ready for the night festivities. We were going out tonight, but not to some trendy bar. Tonight was going to be a typical college night. We figured we would join our fellow graduates in tearing up Dinkytown, and by the time Jenny got back we were well on our way.

I awoke the next morning in the living room chair, still in my clothes. My head was killing me, and I realized my arm was numb from the blonde girl cuddled into me. I let out a groan that could probably be heard all way down the hall as I began to recall the previous night. Jenny stirred next to me before letting out an “Oh my god!” and running to the bathroom. I lay in the chair debating whether I should get up and help or whether I should just lay here and die. The whimper I heard told me I better get up and take care of Jenny. I stumbled into the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water before I went to the bathroom. I led her back to our room where I once again decided I was glad college was over before fading back into an alcohol induced slumber.

We struggled through Thursday night, but did head out to meet up with a few of my friends from my classes. We didn’t stay as long as we had planned but made our appearance and had a few drinks. Katie had stayed in as she was picking up the lunch shift on Friday since she wasn’t working all weekend. We had decided to head out to the lake and have lunch with Mary. Since she had returned from Florida, we had made a point of having lunch with her every Saturday. Since our Saturday was booked we chose today. Just as we were getting out of Jenny’s car, a pick up came pulling into the driveway pulling a boat. At first, I thought it was some dumb fisherman that was lost. Then I recognized the truck, and then I knew I was correct. Danny jumped out of the cab of the truck. “Good you two are here.” He said to us as we walked over. Jenny was a bit curious on what was happening, I though was more skeptical.

‘What do you want and what is that you are pulling?” I asked my brother as he walked up.

“Decided I needed to get my own boat. Plus, I am going to do the opener out here tomorrow morning and Marty said it would be OK if I docked it here for the weekend. So, I was hoping one of you could come with me to the landing and drive my truck back.” I let out a bit of a groan as I walked over to the boat. I began questioning him about where he got it and how much it cost. “I got it from Carter’s and it doesn’t matter it cost, unless you are going to pay for it.” And the grin came out. I went and changed into a pair of Wellies I had in the house and went with my brother over to the landing. I drove his truck back and went down to the dock to help him tie up. As we were coming up from the dock, Mary stuck her head out the door of her house.

“Ah Daniel, you are here. Come in and join us for lunch.” Mary ordered in her gentle way. Danny groaned quietly to me but turned on the charm by agreeing to Mary’s invitation. I started giggling over my brother’s reaction. When we entered the house, I could see Mary had been putting her granddaughter to work. The table was properly set and looked perfect. There was a collection of different sandwiches and a few salads, including a cold Italian pasta salad that was something that I loved. Mary knew I loved the pasta creation, so I wasn’t surprised that she had made it, but I still had to get under her skin a bit.

“So, did you do all this Mary, or did you call Mrs. Rosato and have her mix up a few salads?” I asked. Jenny rolled her eyes at me but couldn’t help but giggle a bit. This was how Mary and I express ourselves to one another. There was a special connection between Jenny’s grandmother and me. If anyone outside of us had heard the two of us, they would have thought we did not get along. But the families knew this was me and Mary being me and Mary.

“Don’t start with me young lady. Danny didn’t your mother teach you and your sister about respecting your elders?” Mary said as she entered the dining area from the kitchen.

“Yeah, I mean, yes, she did, but some people just didn’t get it.” Danny said, starring at me the whole time. I stuck my tongue out at my brother and told him to shut up, which was instantly returned. Jenny warned Danny to be nice to his sister and for once Danny kept his mouth shut. Jenny sat in shock that she had shut my brother up.

Lunch was very good, and I think Danny was appreciative of it, though I don’t know how appreciative he was of the direction of the conversation. “Daniel, now that Katie is done with school, are you finally going to make an honest woman of that lovely young girl?” Danny mumbled something under his breath. “Excuse me? Did you say something Danny?” Mary asked. Danny looked up and saw both Jenny and I looking on expectantly and working hard to suppress a giggle fest.

“Un, I um,” Danny babbled. “I am waiting to see where Katie gets a job. I still have part of a business to run. Its not like I could just pick up and move.” Danny reluctantly stated. He quickly excused himself, saying he needed to get back to the apartment and get ready. “Thank you very much for lunch Mary.” He said nothing to me and Jenny, as we continued to fight the giggles. Danny quickly moved out of the boat house. As soon as he was out of the house, Mary turned to look at Jenny.

“You owe me $20.” She said starring at her granddaughter who got up to get her purse. I asked what that was about. “I bet your girlfriend here that I could get it out of Danny that he was thinking about asking Katie to marry him. Jennifer didn’t think I could do it. I won” Jenny reluctantly handed over a $20 bill to her grandmother and flopped down next to me. Mary playfully acted like she was going to put it into her bra but stopped and placed it on the table. “That will teach you to doubt me young lady.” Mary told her granddaughter. Jenny continued to groan while Mary gloated over her winnings.

We spent a little more time with Mary, before making our own way back to the apartment so we could get ready. Katie was no where to be seen, but I could hear Danny singing away in the bathroom. I let out a noise like a buzzer, trying to get him to stop, but it didn’t work. He strutted out the bathroom still singing away. I had my back turned to him trying to organize something. I caught Jenny out of the corner of my eye. She was standing there with mouth open. I spun and saw Danny there still singing away and adjusting the cuffs of his ‘light purple’ shirt under the grey suit Jenny had ‘bought’ for him at Christmas. He was all smiles as he stood before the stunned looks of Jenny and me. Katie came out of the bedroom, looking beautiful in her red dress. “I keep forgetting to thank you two for getting Danny this suit” she said. The smile she flashed at us was wonderful. I knew right there that it was only a matter of time before these two were engaged. Then the smile faded as Katie glanced at her phone, “Hurry up you two, Barb will be here any minute!” We took the cue from our big sister and raced off to get ready.

Barb was sitting in the living room when Jen and I came out. I could see she had cornered Danny and Katie was nowhere to be seen. Barb was happy to see us, and Jenny and I exchanged hugs with or roommate’s mother. Jenny though began the fun of the night. “So, Danny, getting Barb’s permission to ask for Katie’s hand?” She teased her future brother-n-law. I tried not to laugh too hard, but Danny just growled at Jenny. She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, just to further make him mad before moving off to the kitchen. “Lex? You want something?” she called out in a cheery voice. She returned shortly with a beer for Barb and a glass of wine for herself and me.

“Nothing for me?” Danny asked. Jenny played dumb.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Did you want something Danny?” Another growl came from my brother, who started to get up before Jenny produced a beer she had kept out of sight. Barb just laughed at the antics.

“I always thought the teasing around here would be between Alexa and Danny. But you two are even worse than brother and sister.” I informed Barb that it was usually a two on one match, but I was being nice today. We were joined by Katie shortly, who had been finalizing her make up and getting her cap and gown ready and after finishing our beverages, we were off to Northrup Auditorium where the ceremony would be for the School of Nursing. Katie left the rest of us to go take her place with her fellow nursing students and we all took our seats. I could see how proud Barb was as she sat there and took it all in. After a moment I could see her reach for a Kleenex and dab her eyes. I asked her if she was OK. “I’m fine Alexa. I just can’t believe Katie is actually graduating. Do you know she will be the first one on either side of the family to have graduated from college? Not only that but she has a good boyfriend. Its just like everything I had ever hoped for her when I was pulling those crappy shifts is coming true.” I patted Barb’s hand to show her I understood, but she continued. “Not only that but she has the two best sisters anyone can have.” That was my cue to reach for a tissue.

The ceremony was the boring ritual almost all of them are, but the four of us did break a bit of decorum as we cheered when Katie walked across the stage. I am not sure if she cringed at that or that her full name was used, “Kathleen Elizabeth Fahey.” I think I felt as much pride as her mother did at that announcement. I knew what Katie had been through, and after all she had done for me and Jenny, the sight of her in a cap and gown receiving that diploma was one of the best feelings I had ever experienced. Barb noticed my smile and gave me a hug.

Barb had the camera out after the ceremony, and we stood on the mall taking pictures like hundreds of other families. Danny got sucked into several of them, much to his dismay and Jenny volunteered to take one of the two Fahey’s. And the smiles on their faces were huge and real, but that wasn’t the best one. That was one that was just me and Katie. We had come here four years ago as brother and sister pitted against the world and now we were leaving as two sisters ready to take on the world. “Thanks Lex.” Katie said as we hugged after the picture was taken. I couldn’t have done it without you.” And as we stood their crying and hugging I realized that this all was almost over. We were becoming adults.

Sleeping that night proved to be difficult. I kept thinking back to when I first came to the University of Minnesota, and how nervous I was. I knew Katie and that was it. There were a handful of people from Faribault here, but none that I was friendly with. There were times those first few years I felt so alone, but then came that day in October of my junior year. No not the day I discovered I was Alexa, but a few days later. The day that I won the lottery with the snoring blonde lying next to me. And now I had two friends for life, granted one of them was more than a friend, but a friend none the less. I had entered this school 4 years prior with one friend, now I was leaving with a sister and a soulmate. Jenny woke and looked at me, “You OK babe?” I could only smile and tell her I was fine.

“Your snoring woke me up.” I told her as I gave her a light kiss on the cheek and cuddle back into her, in a dreamy state, she again told me she doesn’t snore and wrapped her arms around me. I drifted off with my best friend holding me and made for a great way to end a day. It also made for a great way to start the next day. But the moment of bliss was interrupted by my phone ringing. And not just any ringing, but the ring tone announcing that my day was not going to be all celebrating.

“Good morning college graduate” my mother said in a cheery tone, a tone much too peppy for this early in morning. I groaned and could hear a giggle from Jenny a she buries her head into my chest. “Are you two all ready for your big day? She asks, and I told her we were. “Well you two, I will be up for a pre-ceremony lunch so you two better get up and get ready. I will see you around noon.” I hit end and tried to rest my head back against the pillow and catch a little more sleep, but someone would not let me.

“Get up Lex.” Jenny whispered into my ear and I tried to ignore her. Soon the whisperings turned to commands Then the tickling started. “Come on lazy bones get up!” Jenny implored. I was laughing so hard I was forced to get up. Realizing that it was nearly 9:00, we figured we better get going and get organized for the invasion of Charlotte. And even though she had been here several times, I still wanted things perfect. After some fruit and our morning coffee, Jenny and I set to work. By 11 AM the house was cleaned, we were showered and dressed for graduation and waiting for my mother. We even had gotten Katie up and gotten her ready. As usual, mom arrived about10 minutes early than she had said. This was a good thing until we realized there was a problem.

‘Where is your brother?’ Mom asked me. I looked at Katie before telling her he was fishing. Mom then looked at Jenny and asked if Marty was showing up.

“I think so. Let me call him and see where he is.” Jenny states and picks up her phone. As Jenny was waiting for her father to pick up, Mary arrived to join us. Jenny hung up the phone and looked at her grandmother. “Have you seen Daddy today?” Mary told her she had not. It was then when Jenny’s phone rang “Daddy, where are you?” she asked without even a hello. A confused look came over her face “OK. We will see you two there. Bye” She hangs up the phone I ask her what was going on. She looks at me and then over at Katie. “He is riding in with Danny and they will see as at the restaurant.” We all shake our heads a bit, before heading over to Sally’s for lunch. Just as we were seated, Marty and Danny came through the door. That was when one the first bombs of the day was dropped.

“Sorry we are late, but the walleyes started hitting about nine o’clock.” Marty said as he took his seat. Mom and Katie shot looks at Danny while Mary did the same to her son. Jenny and I were confused. A puzzled Jenny asked her father to repeat what he had just said. “I was looking at Danny’s boat out the window last night. I used to enjoy fishing when I was a kid, so I went and got a license and a rod and reel. And talked Danny into letting me tag along. It was actually a great morning.’ Marty said with a big smile. It was now my turn to shoot the evil looks at my brother. But instead of cowering like he had with Mom and Mary, he gave me his typical grin.

After our light lunch and dealing with the fallout of the new fishing buddies, Jenny and I took our leave of the group and made the short walk across campus to the Sports Pavilion, where the groups were lining up for graduation. When we entered the building, we were shocked at the number of people who had decided to take the walk across the stage to receive their diplomas. We knew by reputation a lot of people blew this off, but not today. Katie had gotten lucky when she only had to walk with about 250 students for the school of nursing, there had to be around 4,000 people getting ready to graduate. We went to our respective majors to line up for the ceremony. This proved to be a long process of checking in and finding where to go. It became longer still because I was away from Jenny. Sure I had some classmates to talk to, but I wasn’tt really friends with a lot of them. And I think Jenny was going through the same thing because the text messages were flying in from her. It was good way to kill time before the ceremony, while trying to keep calm.

At 3:40 the process began. One by one, each major was directed to begin the march over to Mariucci Arena for the ceremony. It was then that I finally got to see Jenny and the wave and the smile on her face were a welcome sight. I wasn’t nervous for this ceremony, more anxious than anything. Surprisingly the affair started right on time. After the various opening remarks by the President and some of the other big wigs of the school we all sat and listened to a boring commencement speech by some CEO of a computer firm. But thankfully he didn’t ramble on. It was now time for the graduates to make their walk across the stage. Slowly, the various departments were introduced and those making the walk were announced. By the time they got to the English Department, I began to get a bit nervous. And the nervousness grew as I approached the stage. Finally, I was standing there waiting for my name to be called and I was almost a wreck. Then I heard it.

“Alexa Marie Quinn”

I froze. Who is Alexa Marie Quinn? I don’t remember her. Did she transfer in? The girl behind me, Brooklyn Randall gave me a bit of a shove and I walked out. But what shocked me was there were people standing and cheering. My astonishment was broken when I heard from the crowd “Love you Lex!” That could only be one person. I accepted my diploma from Dr. Hubbard and began to move off, but before I could get off the stage, President Kahler stood up and shook my hand! What is going on? I don’t deserve all of this!

I was still a bit astonished over what had just happened when I took my seat. I could see most of the English graduates clapping as I came by and for maybe the first time in 4 years I truly felt part of this institution. I sat back and soaked it in. This was the first time I felt part of larger group in my whole life, but those feelings didn’t stop me when Jenny was announced. Just like Jenny had done for me, I made my presence known even more. Jenny somehow saw where I was sitting, and we blew kisses at each other. I couldn’t have felt prouder. After the traditional tossing of the caps, I made a beeline for Jenny. We couldn’t care less that there were thousands of classmates around us. We just wanted to share this moment together. And that is where our respective families found us.

“Enough of that you two.” Mom chastised us, though with a smile. She began leading us out of the vast arena and out to the front of the building, where thousands of more parents, boyfriends and girlfriends urged the thousands of recent grads to pose for photos. We took some with each of our parents individually and together plus the three of us girls. The ones that I was excited for were the ones I had taken of just me and either Marty or Mary. I told Mary I was going to blow up the one of her and me together.

“What, to scare the rats?” She asked jokingly, but when we were walking along together, she gave me a slight hug. “I have already asked your mother for that picture and the one of you, Jenny and myself. Those will probably be the most important pictures I have.” I lost it. Mary hugged me a bit before playfully chastising me to pull it together.

As part of the Thompson Family tradition, the graduates are feted to a dinner at the Alumni Club by Mary. This one was going to be a little different because, as Mary put it, “two of my granddaughters graduated” and she invited my mother as well as Danny and Katie to join us. This was going to be fun! This group in a fancy restaurant. Mom would be all dramatic and Danny would be confused. I had the feeling I was going to be all embarrassed by my family. Jenny picked up on it, somehow, “It will be OK babe. I’ll keep an eye on Danny and make sure he uses the right fork.” She flashed me her huge smile and I turn gave her a little hip check. As I pulled her in for a little one arm hug, I wondered if she will still be reading my mind 70 years from now.

I could here a little gasp from my mother as we entered the reception area of the club from the elevator. The view of Minneapolis and the western suburbs was spectacular from the 50th floor of the iconic tower. Mom instantly went to the window and looked out. Jenny followed her over and as the two looked out I saw Jenny whisper something to mom and she nodded. Meanwhile, I watched Danny as he looked around at the rich wood paneling and leather furniture that adorned the welcoming area. The carpenter in him must have taken control and he gave out a little whistle and an up-nod. He was definitely impressed. The admirations for the surroundings was interrupted by the Maître’D

“Good evening Mrs. Thompson, so good to have you with us again and Mr. Thompson, always a pleasure. Your table is waiting if you will follow me, please.” The man in the very expensive looking suit said as he guided Mary and then mom to the table as the rest of us trailed behind. As we were making our way thru the dining room, I elbowed Danny and whispered to him to remember to hold out the chair for Katie. He gave me a nervous nod and told me mom had said the same thing to him. We arrived at a large round table next to the main window and after Mary took her spot, Jenny and I maneuvered ourselves around the back of the table to allow the rest a chance to take in the view, this put me between Katie and Jenny. This might have been a mistake because the three of us could not stopping talking and laughing throughout the meal. The fun part was Mary, who was on the other side of Jenny joined in at times. Our parents and Danny would occasionally give us looks like they were annoyed but we had our great protector with us so we were safe to carry on.

“You three leave these girls alone. They just graduated so if the want to let off a little steam, let them.” Mary informed them. We of course couldn’t let that go, including Katie who told her boyfriend to relax several times as we turned up the laughter a little more. As the meal went on, the other three did join in with the laughter and storytelling. But that fun time was disrupted by the one person who seemed to be able to put a wet blanket on anything.

“Well look who we have here.” Marilyn slurred as she stumbled over to our table. “I do not know you, young man, but the rest of you. Nothing but trouble. So, who are you? The little fairy’s boyfriend?” Marilyn said as she walked up to the table. A man I had seen around the Country Club a few times was with Jenny’s mother, had opted to stand back from his escort for the night. He had a bit of a concerned look on his face as Marilyn launched her newest attack on her family.

“Marilyn, you’re drunk.” Marty addressed his estranged wife as he moved towards her. Looking over at her companion “Tim get her out of here” He said to Marilyn’s companion. Marilyn shot back at Marty and the two began a war of words.

Jenny was a wreck as her parents continued to argue, I put an arm around her and she collapsed into me. I held the love of my life as the normally unflappable woman lost it. “Oh, what is your problem Jennifer? Have you become a crier like the little fruitcake here?” I didn’t even acknowledge the woman, until I heard skin on skin and Marilyn squealing. Jenny stopped crying. We both looked up, half expecting to see my mother delivering a message but were shocked to see who it was.

“You will not talk to my family that way you little drunken whore. My son bailed you out of jail for drunken driving on Easter and this is how you repay him? You tear him away from his girls on a holiday because you were dumb enough to get behind the a wheel of a car and then the next time you see him, you come up and berate him and your daughter? Get the hell out of here.” Marty said nothing as his mother took control. I had never seen such anger in the woman in my whole time I had known her. Marilyn was not one to back down, she reached back to take her own swing, but it was stopped, this time by my mother.

“I have now met you twice and I didn’t think someone could be as rude as you were the last time, but I will have to say you surprised me. I think it would be best if you left. Right now!” The teacher/mad mom voice echoed through out the dinning room. I could see people who I recognized from the news that were considered leaders in the community just stare at the confrontation, but it appeared to be with disdain at Marilyn. Mom wasn’t through though. She tightened her grip for a second, “And if you ever, EVER say another mean thing to those two over there again, you will be more than sorry.” Mom released her grip on Marilyn and stood there staring down my fiancée’s mother. For the first time I saw fear in Marilyn’s eyes. She turned and stormed out of the club, her date trailing quickly.

As we sat down, I saw Danny and Katie trying to conceal laughter, but failing. Mom, Mary and Marty all gave them a funny look. Jenny was still trying to compose herself and didn’t see what those two were doing, but I knew, and I just shook my head. Marty asked what was so funny. Katie spoke up. “I thought Mary and Char were about to double team her Mr. T. You know like pro wrestling. Maybe Mary would take a chair to Mrs. T, or something. Maybe Char off the top of the table.” That got Jenny giggling away in my chest. Mom try to chastise her son and his girlfriend but started giggling on her own. Mary and Marty both smiled, I patted Katie on the shoulder in a form of thanks. Once again, the big sister comes through. We sat back and enjoyed some desert and more conversation.

The next week and a half was one of the best times ever. We did absolutely nothing except eat sleep, shop and party. Even Katie was in on the action. She was going to work this coming weekend at AJs and then was going to be done. The only thing we had to take care of was a Skype call on Wednesday to Nikki in honor of her day. We had arranged for a special romantic dinner for Nikki and Sarah and had gotten ahold of the rest of the girlies to make sure that all the things were taken care of. We even made sure we had champagne on our end to toast Nikki on this special day. Nikki seemed to be in a great mood, and Sarah was all smiles as she relived the events of the night. We let them go so not to interrupt any further festivities, besides we heard the call of another Sarah.

The following Wednesday was going to be a tiring day. Jenny and I woke up early for our meeting with the minister who would be performing our wedding. We drove down to the Armatage neighborhood in Southwest Minneapolis to meet up with him. A few months back when Jenny and I had started to make our plans, the thought of who should officiate it became a stumbling point. The Thompson’s were not regular church people and the Pastor at the church they did attend services at on the holidays was against same sex marriage. And having a priest from ANY Catholic church was out of the question as well. Then Jenny remembered something and began digging through one of her many purses, looking for a something. “Good luck babe. I guess I am going to do some reading for class while you go through the 100 or so purses you own” I said. This earned a small evening bag be tossed at my head and a reprimand from my partner. Eventually Jenny had found what she was looking for and we placed the call. Now we were here, four months later standing in front of an unassuming bungalow a few blocks from Lake Harriet.

“Alexa, Jenny please come in” the smiling man said as he held the door open for us to come in.

“Hi Father Brian” I said out of habit as we passed him into the house.

“What did I say about that Alexa” he said with that same smile that he had used that first time I had met him what seemed like a lifetime ago. It was one of understanding and acceptance. That warmth and the fact that he was no longer a priest made Brian a perfect choice. We had talked on the phone a few times, but now that school was over, we finally were getting our chance to sit down with him. “Please sit down. Would either of you care for some coffee?” He asked. He poured us each a cup and joined us at the dining room table. “So, are you two getting nervous yet?” he asked, and we told him no. He teased us a bit that it will come, and we proceeded to discuss what we wanted to do with our wedding.

“Are you looking to go the traditional route or is there something more modern you want to try?” Brian asked. We were dumbfounded. As much discussion and planning as we had put into everything for a wedding, we hadn’t really discussed the actual ceremony. Brian just smiled and began asking some questions of Jenny and her religious background. He looked at me and said he didn’t need to know mine and even as he teased me I felt that warmth all over again. After Jenny went over her background a bit, Brian took control. “I have not yet done a wedding since I left the church, so if the things I propose sound a bit too religious, let me know. But I do have some ideas of what would make for a nice service.” And he proceeded to out line them. Jenny and I made a few comments on what we wanted, and the things we wanted to include, like that we wanted to do our own vows which he was more than encouraged us to do. I knew I wanted to include some religion in the wedding, not just to appease my mother but for me as well.

“How do we do any Bible readings, I mean how do we pick those out? There isn’t a lot out there for situations like ours, is there?” I asked. Brian smiled and then went into teacher mode.

“The Bible is not a historical account. It is a book of teachings and interpretation of what was written, and that has been going on for centuries. You will know this as well as anyone Alexa. Do you remember a few years back when the Creed and prayers said at Mass were changed?” I nodded. “That was the results of further interpterion by the scholars of the church. We can take some of the standard readings and modify them.” It was an interesting response and he began to go through some readings with us and showed what the original scripture said and then what we could adjust it to. This information really perked both of us. The thoughts we had at Winchester Cathedral, about not being able to profess our love before a clergyman, were slowly disappearing.

We finished going over a few other things like music and what Brian would need at the Lake. We showed him some pictures of where we were going to hold the ceremony and he seemed excited by it. “This will be a first. You think you can get me out on the lake?” He asked.

“Bring Faith along some time and we will take you out in the big boat and cruise the lake for the day.” Jenny replied. We said our goodbyes and made arrangements to meet up with him again next week after we had a chance to go over a few more things. As we were driving off, Jenny turned and looked at me. “Aren’t you glad I never throw things out?” There was nothing I could say to that comment.

We made our way out to the lake after that. We were having lunch with Mary and going over the final plans for this weekend’s Thompson Memorial Weekend party. With Marilyn not around, the planning had fallen to Mary to keep the tradition going and she was ‘training’ the two of us to take over. The training mostly consisted of Mary giving us little tasks to do then reporting back to her with our results. Thankfully, school had kept us out of a lot of the planning, but we still did what we could. We were a little surprised that lunch was to be in the main house today rather than down at the boat house where Mary lived. When we entered the dining room after chatting with Martha for a bit we found out why.

Spread across the table were various folders, each with at least three post it notes attached to it. Mary was floating around the table and looking at folders then after jotting down some notes, put the folder on the table. She looked up “Girls. You are here. Sit down, we have lots to go through.” Mary ordered. I looked at Jenny for a second in fear. What were we about to get ourselves into?

“What is all of this stuff, Grandma?” Jenny asked. A clearly frustrated Mary slapped down a folder on the table and looked up at the two of us with a look of frustration and anger.

“This is all the plans for the party. Everything that needs to be done. The caterers, the tent people, security, the entertainment, the valets, the wait staff. Everything. I don’t know what your mother did to all this Jennifer, but she sure made a mess of things. I am glad I am not doing this after this year. You two will oversee this from now on. Sit down and we will begin going over all this.” Martha brought out a pot of coffee and we began going through everything. Jenny commented that she had no idea how much went into the party. ‘Well believe it you two. It was always a big deal to your grandfather and your father has taken it to another level. You must realize that this is not only a party but a business meeting writ large.”

And as much as the two of us were both willing to take over party, we were almost overwhelmed by the job. After about an hour and a half of planning, Jenny raised the white flag. “Can we stop grandma? I think we have everything. I am beat, and I am worried that if we think through any more of this, we will mess something up.”

“A little too much for you, young lady? Wait until next week when we finalize everything for the wedding.” Mary said. Jenny looked at me in terror. Out the corner of my eye I could see a smile begin to form on Mary face. I couldn’t help but start smiling myself.

“Ugh! You two.” Jenny groaned as she reached over and gave me a slap on the arm. I feigned pain and got the make up kiss I was hopping for. Mary though was not forgiven. “When are you going to stop teasing me grandma?” Jenny asked with a pout. Mary gave an answer that made me giggle and earn another slap.

“Never”

We settled in to lunch and talked some more, though casually, about the party as well as our upcoming wedding. Mary announced she wanted to go out on the lake for a ride. “We can take you Mary.” I announced. Mary looked at me as if I was crazy.

“You two are going to take me out?” She asked. We nodded and told her we could in the runabout and she seemed to relax. She told us to go get ready and we took off to put on some shorts rather than the skirts we were wearing. We grabbed some coats and met Mary on the way to the dock. As we approached it, I noticed a third boat tied to the dock and let out a groan.

“Did Danny leave his boat here the whole time?” I asked out loud. A deep voice from behind answered the question,

“No, he didn’t, that’s my new baby.” A proud Marty said. Jenny and I turned with a dumbfounded look on our faces. “What?” we both asked simultaneously. “Yep. That’s mine” Marty informed us. We looked over at Mary for an explanation, but she just began shaking her head and threw her hands up. We tuned back to Marty. “I forgot how much I enjoyed fishing. It’s so peaceful out there and when you land one, you really feel the adrenaline. So, I figured, Why not?” Marty stood their as proud as a peacock while I groaned. I started to have flashbacks of my father dragging me out on a lake. Marty picked up on this. “Don’t worry Alexa, I will ask not order you two to come out with me. What are you three doing down here if not to look at my new boat?” Marty asked. Now was my turn to tease him.

“Oh, we were just going to take Mary for a spin around the lake on the house boat” I said nonchalantly and began getting on the 33-foot cruiser. Marty had no problem with Jenny and I taking the runabout out but not the big boat.

“Oh no you aren’t.” he said forcefully. Jenny began laughing.

“Oh relax, daddy. We were just going to take the runabout out. Do you want to come?” She asked her father, who decided to join us. I hopped behind the wheel of the 20-foot mahogany boat while Jenny took control of the lines. We both kind of saw this as a test, and it was one we passed with flying colors as was evident by the nods we saw Marty gave us we got underway and took the boat out into the bay. We enjoyed a very relaxing afternoon on the lake and even decided to stop in at Lord Fletcher’s for some dinner. Jenny decided to be a teetotaler and took command of the boat for the return ride back to the house. As we were docking back at the estate, Marty commented to me how Jenny never had any interest in taking the boat until I came around.

“I don’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.” He said which earned him a reprimand to be nice from his daughter and a big hug and kiss for me from the same wonderful person.

The weekend finally arrived and for the second time in three days. Jenny and I were up at the crack of dawn. Well OK, eight AM, but that was early for the two of us. We had limited our Thursday night fun because there were so many things that had to be done. First off, there was the packing, “Let’s just pack all of the summer stuff now” Jenny said, but I came back we didn’t have the room in the car. “Well if somebody didn’t buy everything they saw at Ridgedale, maybe there would be some room.” Jenny told me. This caused me to launch a pair of socks in her direction. “Watch it there missy” Jen warned me before part of a swim suit was launched in my direction. I moved over towards her and grabbed ahold. After a bit of a wrestling match, a tickle fight broke out. We collapsed on to the bed laughing away.

“Do you think we will still be like this when we are old?” I asked my soon to be wife. Before Jenny could answer another person threw in her two cents.

“God, I hope not” Katie said as she passed the room. Katie’s little shot got us going and we made our decisions and tried to limit ourselves to taking three suit cases. We poured ourselves some travel mugs of coffee and hauled our luggage down to my car. We loaded up and began our journey through the construction zones of Minneapolis and out to the lake. We were just coming up on the Lowery Tunnel, when Jenny’s phone rang. It was Mary and after a brief conversation Jenny hung up and turned to me. “Little detour. Grandma’s driver is sick, so she asked if we could go pick Uncle Rob up at the airport.”

“Is there room?” I asked and was answered with a tongue being stuck out at me, which I promptly returned. After a little maneuvering, I had pointed us in the direction of the airport. After parking the car, we went in and began scouring the baggage claim area for Jenny’s Uncle. As we were looking at the arrivals board, a voice came from behind.

“You two skipping town?” we heard. We turned to find the youngest of Mary’s children with a huge smile on his face and open arms. We both gave Rob a hug as we welcomed him ‘home’. “What happened to Louis? I thought he was picking me up?” We told him about Louis and he took in stride. “Well, let’s get going then. I miss the lake.” We led Rob out to the car and after some maneuvering, we found room for Rob’s bag, though there wasn’t much room left. I started to get in the back seat, letting Jenny drive.

“What are you doing?” she asked, and I explained I was letting her drive. “Oh no. It’s your car, you drive. Besides, its just Rob.” Rob protested the tease but smiled and got in the car. I got behind the wheel and we made our way out of the ramp and on to 494 and the traffic that never seemed to lessen on this road. Rob began asking how everyone was doing and how graduation had gone. Jenny and I filled him in on all the gossip. When Marty’s most recent’ purchase was brought up, Rob let out a huge laugh. “He goes fishing once in 10 years then goes out and buys himself a fishing boat. We have to stop so I can get a license” And Rob directed us to a bait shop just outside of Navarre. Rob was old friends of the owner and after getting his license and buying a new rod and real, we were finally on our way to the house.

“Where have you three been?” an agitated Mary asked as we piled out of the car. Rob went over and gave his mother a kiss before explaining where we had stopped. Mary shook her head at the mention of the boat. “I still don’t know why he had to buy that. Just a waste of money. The runabout was fine for your father and I.” Rob tried to tell his mother to go easy on his older brother and the two began heading down to the beach house while Jenny and I brought our suitcases up to our room before joining the other two for lunch. After we ate, Rob insisted on seeing the boat. As we were waking out, another fishing boat could bee seen pulling up. I let out a groan.

“Who is this, some local guy who stops by? Rob asked. I answered no, it was my brother. “Your brother? About time I met him.” We waited for him to pull up and he began telling me to tie him up. Jenny jumped on him right away.

“Where is Katie?” she asked. “Do you always forget the women in your life?” Danny told her to relax, that Katie was driving the trailer over and she would be here shortly, but Jenny wouldn’t let up. “You made her drive the truck over? Nice boyfriend you are.” Jenny said only to be given the glare by Danny. After he powered down and was on the dock, I was finally able to introduce my brother and Rob. The two hit it off immediately, which is what I was scared of. It wasn’t long before Katie arrived, along with Jenny’s father. The three of us decided to leave the boys to their fishing boats and we went into get our orders for tomorrow’s party.

When we woke up on Saturday, I don’t know who was more nervous, me or Jenny. We both realized that we were now moving from being just one the next generation to the forefront as we took on the hostess duties. We dressed a little more conservatively than we normally would, but still looked good in our light summer dresses. The forecast was for it to be in the nineties today, which was to be the first issue we would have to deal with. I began getting nervous that there would not be enough shade for people to hide in. Jenny began giving orders to some of the workers to move things around in the great room to make space for some tables for those who wanted to truly escape the record setting heat.

Before we knew it, the first guests began to arrive. Flanking Marty on either side, Jenny and I greeted the guests who seemed to never end. By the time most of guests had arrived, nearly an hour had passed, and I felt like I had soaked through my dress it was so hot out. Jenny felt the same way. “I need to change” she said. Once again proving she can read minds. We disappeared inside and changed into something a little more lightweight as we looked for ways to battle the oppressive heat. When we came back down, we found Katie hanging out with Julie and joined the two in a discussion about summer plans. As we chatted with the two, a ruckus could be heard from the house.

“This is MY party and I will come to it if I damn well please” Marilyn screamed at the security man. Marty came rushing up and tried to intervene, but Marilyn just brushed past him and entered the throng of attendees. It was weird, people just seemed to give her the cold shoulder as she tried to talk with them. Marty continued to try and stop his estranged wife as she attempted to chat with the various guests. As she walked along, she was weaving a bit and as we got closer, we noticed she was slurring a bit.

‘Great, she is drunk again.” Jenny said in disgust. She grabbed my hand and pulled me along as she went to confront her mother. We approached Marilyn just as she was reaching the bar. Marilyn proceeded to order a Vodka Gimlet. Marty told the bartender no, but Marilyn spun and faced down her husband.

“You have no control over me! If I want a drink, I will have a drink!” Marilyn screamed at Marty and spun around back to the bartender. That was when Jenny inserted herself.

“Mother, no. It looks like you have had enough to drink already.” Jenny said. Marilyn just stared her down for a second. At that moment, Loraine Hamilton, the lawyer’s wife, came up to the bar to order something. It appears she was unaware of what had been going on. Marilyn turned towards the woman and turned on the charm.

“Loraine! How good to see you. Hope you are staying cool in this heat. Are you enjoying yourself?” The slurring was unbelievable. How could this woman be so drunk at 11:30 in the morning? What happened next was unbelievable.

“Hello, Marilyn. Why are you here? You bring nothing but pain to these people.” Mrs. Hamilton said gesturing to us, before turning and gesturing to the rest of the crowd at the party goers. “And I bet you can count on one hand the people you haven’t alienated by your behavior…and drinking.” That may have been the last straw for Marilyn. She spun and faced Jenny and me, fire shooting out of her eyes. We braced for the incoming storm.

“You little bitches! You two have ruined my life, especially you, you little homo! This family was working fine before you came along.” Marilyn said, and then she reached to slap me, but before she made contact, Marty placed hand between her palm and my face and stopped Marilyn from making contact. He grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to face him.

“Stop that Marilyn! What is wrong with you? This family was not fine. You and I didn’t talk anymore. I was too involved with work and you were too involved with the bottle.” Marty said. I figured it was time for me to say something. I could feel Jenny try and pull me back and Marty even tried to step in between me and Marilyn.

“If it makes you feel better, go ahead and blame me for all your problems. All I know is that both Marty and Jenny were concerned enough to try and get you help, and how did you repay them? By deceit and anger.” Marty tried to stop me but no one was stopping me. “No Marty” I told him before returning to Marilyn. I was surprised at how even I was keeping my voice and temper as I returned to addressing Marilyn, even as she launched in to me again.

“Why you fucking little faggot!” She screamed. I braced myself to be hit, but surprisingly she didn’t not make a move.

“Faggot?” I asked with a chuckle. “I guess you are right. I am a woman in love with a woman. A woman who is the most caring and loving person in the world.” I turned and looked at Jenny. There was no fear in her eyes, only pride and the smile she flashed was the one that always warmed my heart. “This family has accepted me for who I am. Why can’t you?”

Marilyn’s face was as red as any face I had seen. Even redder than my father’s had been when Danny had run into his precious pickup with a skid steer loader. The volcano that was Mount Marilyn exploded “Why you pathetic little freak! You can not speak to me that way! Where does a little fairy get off on talking to me that way!” Before I could even respond, another man stepped forward to stop Marilyn’s assault. This was a man I knew was here, but one who shocked me that he would become involved.

“That’s enough Marilyn. I think it’s time you leave.” The older man said in his unique way. This was not a man that Marilyn would mess with. His family was just as much esteemed in the history of Minnesota as the Thompsons. A man’s whose family had built a retail empire that was part of the American society. And this man as backed by two huge bodyguards, that were required of his current position. Governor of Minnesota. I had never seen the governor this upset, even as he was fighting with the legislature over funding. Marilyn’s anger only rose. She slammed her glass on the ground and wiggled away from Marty. She stormed up the grand stairs to the top of the patio. She stopped and turned to face the gathered partygoers.

“You people are all sick. Allowing a person like this into this decent society. You can all go to hell! I hope I never see any of you ever again!” Marilyn screamed. Two of the security people hired came up and gently took Marilyn by the arms. She fought against the two. “Get your hands off me, you lotharios! This is my home! You have no right to touch me!” Marilyn yelled. From somewhere a person began to clap, that person was soon joined by several others and the claps were joined by jeers launched at the departing woman. One last release of frustration in the form of a curse could be heard. As Marilyn disappeared, all eyes turned towards me. Jenny rushed me, and her smile couldn’t be any bigger.

“You were incredible!” She said as she wrapped me in her arms. The adrenaline rush I had been on left me and I began to weep. Jenny backed off and lifted my chin and looked me in the eyes. “That was one of the most wonderful thigs I have seen. I am so proud of you and I knew there was a reason I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.” And she kissed me full on. The clapping that had applauded Marilyn’s departure, turned into applause for Jenny and me. We both began to blush as we listened to the crowd. It wasn’t long before we were surrounded by family and being congratulated. Danny even gave me a huge hug.

As I took in the warmth that was being given me I felt a rush. The feelings of love and acceptance generated by these people was incredible. But no more than the love the beautiful woman in my arms displayed. Marilyn was now history, and it was time to move on to the wedding.

Gulp.

Alexa Chapter 39: Preparations

The fallout from Marilyn’s meltdown at the Thompson party set in motion a whole chain of events that finalized her place in our world. Two days after the party, Marilyn was arrested for a second time on drunk driving charges. You would think with all the signs posted and repeated warnings on the television and radio of stepped up enforcement over the holiday weekend, the woman would have known better. Once again, she allowed her own inflated sense of being to guide her actions and now she was paying for it. Marty ignored her calls from the Hennepin County sheriff’s office and let her sit. Jenny was very forceful in her opinion that her mother should “rot in jail” as she put it. Marty stood tough and on Tuesday finalized the divorce proceedings. By the first week in June, between her second arrest and the fact she had become persona non grata with the people of their circle. Marilyn had left town a divorced woman who had burned her bridges. She had retreated to the East Coast and had entered a rehabilitation center in Connecticut. I hope she gets the help she needs.

Jenny and I kept an eye on Marty at the beginning, but the relief he was showing that the whole situation had been finalized was immense. He did admit it wasn’t a cheap divorce, but it was only money. “We had grown apart and she was becoming more and more of a problem to deal with. She wouldn’t listen to reason and what she put the two of you through was uncalled for. I hope she finds what she is looking for.” He told us wistfully over dinner. He said he was happy, however there seemed to be more quiet moments for him.

Marilyn’s departure wasn’t the only good-bye Jenny and I were going to have to make. And while Katie wouldn’t be leaving our lives, thanks to Danny finally stepping up, she was leaving the apartment. Before she had gotten engaged, she had decided to take a job with a Mayo Clinic in the town of Montgomery. Montgomery was a little town about half hour west of Faribault and she had decided that she would move in with her mother and save some money before she and Danny started on their own adventure. And while it made complete sense, it still was hard to accept that the world was changing and that my ‘sister’ was no longer going to be right down the hall when I needed her. I would no longer see her everyday and that was going to be and adjustment. It had been 10 years that we had been together daily and now she was going to be gone.

I watched as Danny took one of the last boxes down to the truck, leaving just Jenny, Katie and I standing there. There was not a dry eye amongst us. “This is going to be weird” Jenny said.

“Yeah, it kind of is. We have been through a lot together in the this and the other apartment.” Katie said as she looked around, but as she did this I noticed she wouldn’t look directly at me. Jenny and Katie reached out to each other and shared a hug. I could hear the crying from my fiancée, but I watched the tears form in Katie’s. It still amazed me as to how close these two had become after the inauspicious start the two had. They hugged each other tight and then slowly let each other slip from the embrace. It was then the two turned towards to me. I couldn’t say anything as the person who had been by my side everyday for the last ten years of my life walked towards me, I practically fell into Katie because I couldn’t move. “Alexa, I am just moving home. You know where I will be.” Katie said.

“But it won’t be the same.” I said through the tears. Katie tied to pull me out of my sadness as she hugged me even closer. “I mean we have been together for ten years!” Katie told she knew. And then backed away for a moment.

“Hey, Alexa, look at me.” Katie said, and I tried to stop my crying and follow her request. Sniffling, I looked up at my big sister. “I’m just going home, and, in a few months, we will really be sisters. I feel the same way, and it will always be that way. Besides, I think I found you a fair replacement for me.” She said with a giggle, which I shared. Katie led me over to Jenny and handed me off to her. “And besides I’m not really going anywhere. We have the wedding to get through and I am keeping my bed here for now. You guys will probably get sick of me being around so much.” Katie tried to sound convincing, but she couldn’t mask the sadness in her eyes. Danny came up and said they should get going if they were going to make it down to Barb’s on time. The three of us shared a hug one more time as a group. Before breaking the hug, Katie whispered, “I love you guys” and let go of us. She worked her way over to Danny. He gave us a quick smile as he collected his weeping fiancée and led her away. Jenny led me over to the couch and the two of us held each other for the rest of the night.

As we were getting in bed, I leaned in and gave Jenny a kiss and thanked her for putting up with me. A wicked smile came across her face as she leaned in and gave me another kiss. “It’s a tough job, but someone has to do it” I tried to tickle her and after lots of laughter we settled in for the night. I curled into Jenny and tried to fall asleep but couldn’t. A slight bit of nervousness was beginning to creep in. Another step on the road to be being an adult was being taken. And just as Jenny’s light snoring began, I realized Katie was right again, she did find me a ‘fair’ replacement. I must have been sending out some sort of brain waves that my better half was picking up because she squeezed me tighter and I drifted off knowing my future was going to be fine.

But those weren’t the only events we were going to have to deal with over the next few weeks, there was a little thing called a wedding. The fun of this event began the week before the wedding. And that fun was mom. She wanted to be involved in everything that was going on. I think mostly she was looking for a project, it can get somewhat boring in the summer for teachers. About two weeks before the wedding, I asked Marty if he would have a problem if my mother came up for the week leading up to the wedding. Marty laughed at my request. “I have no problem. She could come up for the whole summer if she wanted. There is plenty of room here for her and I bet Mother would like the company.” I thanked him and began to head back to the house, but he called out. “Alexa don’t worry about it. It’s a week you will make it.” He said with a smile, and then added. “Try six months a year having your mother around.” A big goofy grin spread across his face. A smile Danny could appreciate and one that disappeared quickly when a voice was heard from behind me.

“I heard that Charles Martin! You should be so lucky that I care for you enough to be around. I could be off spending all the money!” Marty’s shoulders slumped a bit as his mother came up to me and put an arm around me. “Did I hear correctly that Charlotte will be up for the whole week? Good. I will need the assistance. Lord knows you two will be of no help.” Mary said to me. And while I knew she was kidding, she wasn’t far from the truth. Nikki and Sarah and the rest of the gang would be coming in on Sunday night, with the rest of the British contingent coming in throughout the week. And that wasn’t even taking into account all the family that would be coming in. Rob was due in Monday or Tuesday plus the twins were coming in from the Bay Area. And no one seemed to know when my Aunt Barb would be arriving. All of this added to my nervousness.

Mom pulled in Saturday morning, and as usual she was about a half an hour early. I swear the woman either sped or had some crazy route to get here. And as usual Jenny was still getting ready. “Silly question, will you ever be ready before mom show’s up?” I asked.

“We can still call this thing off” Jenny said as she tried to pull on the jumper she had picked out for the day. I stuck my tongue out her and it worked, the death glare turned into a smile. “Well it obviously isn’t going to be today so get down there and entertain her!” Jenny ordered as she zipped herself up and disappeared into the closet to look for a pair of shoes. I followed the orders and made my way downstairs, only to find that Thomas had beaten me to the door. Mom was a bit surprised to see the estate’s Mr. Everything there on a Saturday.

“Well hello Tom. Do the girls have you working overtime? I hope you are getting double pay from them.” The hearty laugh that came out of the older man resonated through the foyer.

“If I have to wait for those two to pay up, I won’t retire for another 10 years.” Thomas announced. I pulled up next the man to greet my mother. As the two continued their banter, a strange feeling came over me. A feeling like I was a third wheel in this conversation. I looked at mom a little closer and I could see a bit of giddiness to her as she stood there. I couldn’t tell anything with Thomas as he was his usual kind and jovial self, but something started getting to me. My thoughts were broken as Thomas put an arm around me. “Well it will be good to get this all over, if just to calm this one down a bit.” Thomas teased. “But I need to keep moving. It was good seeing you Charlotte. I’ll get your bags brought up to your room.” And off he went, with mom following his movements out the front door.

“Mom!!” I say with a sense of teasing to my voice. What was even crazier was mom blushed!

“He is a very nice man. You need to make sure you two do something nice for him when this is all done” mom ordered. I agreed but I must have kept looking at her funny, because she wouldn’t look at me until Jenny came down the stairs. Mom changed back to her default mode as Jenny entered the room. “Ok you two, what needs to be done before your friends get here?’ she asked. And even though we told her that everything was set for tomorrow’s British Invasion, she wanted to double check things. She went and checked the bedrooms to make sure everything was tidy, even though Martha and her daughter Maddie had gone through all the rooms the day before. “You have never had Sarah and Nikki out to the lake and the rest of the girls have never been over here, so we have to make sure everything is perfect.” Jenny gave out a giggle and leaned over and asked when my mom was moving in. Instead of joining here in the laughter, I went pale. I don’t know if I could handle living with my mother again.

After mom pronounced the rooms fit, she then lead us downstairs and to the butler’s pantry and took inventory. We tell her we have everything and that we double checked with Martha before she went to the store. “And mom, we know how to go to the store” I stated. Mom spun and gave me the death glare, which I fired back. If this was how the week was going to be, it was going to be long. Jenny thankfully took my mom by the arm and led her out to the patio. As she walked, she turned and mouthed ‘Get Grandma’ to me. That was our plan all along, we would use Mary as a shield against mother and her ways, I just didn’t think we would have to call in the cavalry a half an hour in. I went and got a pitcher of lemonade and some glasses and headed for the patio.

Mary showed up and we shared a nice lunch with the two women who seemed to have taken charge. Once we were done eating I looked at Jenny with pleading eyes and she nodded. Once again, our ability to communicate without speaking was a bonus. We excused ourselves, making up something about having to meet with the florist about something and quickly made our way to Jenny’s car. When we got in, Jenny looked over at me. “Lex don’t take this wrong. I love your mom, but she can be a bit much!” I started laughing.

“This is nothing. I wonder what she will be like on Saturday! Monica might have a challenger.” I exclaimed. We drove off and went to a little café along the lake and just sat for a bit. That’s when it hit me. “Jen, do you realize this might be the last time we are alone for over a week except at night?” Jenny stopped and stared at me.

‘That sucks” she said and leaned into me. Reality was going to make this difficult. After finishing our coffee, we thought we better get back. On the drive I remembered I hadn’t told Jenny about the encounter I had witnessed. “Really?” she said with a glint in her eye. I recognized that look and told her to leave it alone. She stuck out her lip and told me I was no fun. And as much as I pleaded with her, I had a feeling my wishes were falling on deaf ears.

We made it back to the house, where thankfully Mary had taken full control of my mother and begun dragging her around the yard showing her where everything was. The unfortunate part was that Thomas stopped and chatted with them for a moment. The evil glint came back into Jenny’s eyes. But before she could catch up with mom and Mary, Thomas had taken off. We joined up with the pair as they were discussing something about switching how the chairs faced the spot we would be standing. Both women had differing views and thankfully those views were the most trouble we had. Mom’s idea of fanning the chairs thankfully was met with little resistance from Mary.

Marty showed up that afternoon and called us out to the driveway. My future father-in-law stood next to a brand-new Ford Transit Van. “What do you think?” He asked with a cocky smile. “I rented it for the week. Figured there would be lots of shuttling of people around and I figured you would need the space.” I could only giggle at his bravado, but Jenny was almost mortified.

“We can’t be seen driving that thing.” Jenny said. It seemed a bit out of character for her, or more precisely more like her old character. She went on a bit about how big it was and ugly and not a girl’s car at all. Marty seemed to be defiant for a change and tried to explain to her that there were 6 friends from London coming in tomorrow and that they will have suitcases and other things. He wanted to make sure everyone was comfortable. Plus, the fact Katie would be here all week that would make nine of us minimum. Even when he explained that he had hired Paul and Jesse for the week to be our drivers she didn’t back down. I told her I could drive it too, it wouldn’t be a problem. “Well I’m not driving the damn thing” she stated and began to storm off. I grabbed her by the arm and spun her around.

“Jen, just take a breath. This is perfect. We can get all the girls and be able to drive them around town. All of us. Besides, if Jesse and Paul are here, that means we can take all the girlies out on the big boat.” Marty tried to clear his throat as if to interrupt me, but I shot him a dirty look. He backed off a bit, but my words also calmed Jenny. I pulled her in and then she started to break down. I held her as she tried to apologise. And I just shushed her. “Go apologise to your dad.” I told her, and she did. We went back into the house and tried to get back at the wedding tasks at hand. This week seemed to be getting even longer.

After a quiet night at home, then fun began again in earnest bright and early the next morning, as mom got me up to go to church with her. I gave Jenny an early Wedding gift and went off with mom alone to St. Bart’s in Wayzata. After Mass, she noticed a little donut shop along the way and asked me to pull over, so she could get some donuts for all the people that would be coming in and out today. It was while she was paying that I found out her real intentions. “Two small coffees, also please” she told the girl behind the counter as she was paying for the pastries. I braced myself for the inquisition that was headed my way as I led mom out to one of the tables on the sidewalk. “How are you holding up dear?” Mom asked me. I tried to cover my true fears of everything with a typical comment of everything was fine. “It’s not fine, dear. You and Jenny are already so wound up. Relax. Enjoy this. Everything will be fine. Don’t start obsessing over the little things like you tend to do, Alexa. That is why I am here and that is why Mary is here. We will make sure it all goes Ok.”

Mom flashed me a smile at that point that was as caring as any Jenny had ever flashed. I broke down a bit and mom moved next to me and put an arm around me to comfort me. “I am so nervous mom.” I told her. “I want everything to be perfect for Jen. She deserves everything she wants with this wedding. All the pomp and glitz and I just don’t want to screw it up.” Mom pulled me in a bit.

“You aren’t going to screw anything up, dear. There is one thing that Jenny wants out of this wedding more than anything, and only you can give that to her.” I looked up at my mother in confusion. “You, Alexa. All Jenny wants out of this is you. Remember that.” I shared a smile with my mom and nodded. She was right. And as much as that idea would normally drove me nuts, today it comforted me. I thanked her for everything and then she said the thing that leveled me and exhilarated me all at the same time. “You don’t have to thank me Alexa. You’re my daughter, I would walk through hell for you.” We finished up our coffee and made our way back to her car. I felt that mom was here for Jenny and me, and everything was going to be OK.

That feeling however only lasted a few hours, unfortunately. About 2 PM, Mom started to become annoying about checking on the flight from London, enough where my edginess was coming back. I could see Jenny was getting frustrated as well so just to get Mom out of our hair, we left for the airport. I tried to get Jenny to drive just for a bit, but there was no chance of that happening, so I motored away down 494 on my way to the airport. The van wasn’t that bad to drive. It was kind of fun being up this high. I made it my mission to get Jenny to drive this thing before the week was out.

It was a good thing we made it to the airport early. Turns out that the flight was about a half an hour ahead of schedule. We walked over to the Caribou Coffee and got two Iced Teas and waited for our friends. “How do you think everyone is going to take Ophelia?” I asked Jenny, which elicited a giggle. Jenny thought most would be OK.

“Too bad she is married, we could have hooked her up with Adam.” Jenny said. I began laughing so hard, Iced Tea shot out of my nose! I had to go to the restroom to get cleaned up, so I could properly meet our visitors. When I came back, Jenny was still basking in the glow of her moment. I told her to knock it off and told her to get up so we could head over to Customs.

The airport is usually a loud place, especially baggage claim. There are constant announcements overhead on where to go, there are family’s reuniting, there are people complaining about various things with the airlines and then there are the extremely loud buzzers that go off that indicate a luggage carousel is about to start. When the girls came through the door from customs, all those noises were drowned out by the shrieks of excitement. Jenny and I were inundated with hugs as the British women set foot in the terminal proper. Lots of people stopped and looked at the eight of us as we made a minor spectacle of our selves. We didn’t care though. The biggest shocker though was Ophelia. “What’s with the brown hair Ophelia?” Jenny asked.

“It was becoming damaged by the dyes I was using so I decided that to preserve it, I would allow the natural color to return,” Ophelia explained. Then a grin broke out across her face. “Besides Telemachus approves of it.” That got some good-natured teasing going from all of us.

“Where is Katie?” Hendo, the British Katie, asked as she noticed it was just Jenny and me. When we said she had been with her fiancé last night the gossip session was initiated in full. We grabbed the girls bags and began filling them in on all the sorted details of the engagement of my best friend to my brother. We kept the gossip going all the way through the terminal, on life in London and Minneapolis as we led them on the long and winding path to where I had parked the van. When we got there, of course, Nikki was the first to speak.

“I didn’t know you could drive a lory Alexa?” I turned and tried to stare down my other sister. My attempt to be mad though was broken by the sound if disgust. “You don’t like the bus Jenny?” Nikki asked with a laugh. I tried to wave her off, but it was too late, and Jenny went into a full diatribe about how much she hated it. Even when Sarah thought it was very nice of Marty to think of everyone Jenny still scoffed at it.

“I swear he is just trying to make things difficult.” Jenny harrumphed. The nerves were starting show. I squeezed her hand, and it brought her back. She apologized and explained it away as being the wedding, which all understood. We loaded everyone in the van, though Nikki wound up in the front next to me, while Jenny joined the rest of the gang in back. There was excitement when we passed the Mall of America. Nikki acted like it was no big deal, but I knew it was and Jenny and I promised we would find a way to get there this week.

We pulled into the Thompson and estate and the ooh’s and aah’s began. They were all in shock as we parked in front of the house. “This is where you grew up?” Lauren asked, and Jenny nodded. Before anything else could be said, my soon to be sister-in-law came flying out the front door and the squeals of delight began again. Jenny and I unloaded the suitcases as Katie caught up with everyone. As we stood back waiting for Katie to complete showing off her ring, Jenny leaned in and gave me a hug.

“Sorry about before babe. The van isn’t that bad, and it was nice of daddy to get it.” I gave my soon to be a wife a deep kiss and told her it was OK and that we would make it through all this craziness. As we parted, two things could be heard. The first was six British women cooing and one American voice telling us to knock it off that we had guests. Jenny and I blushed and led the girls into the house where the gasps of wonder continued. Katie excused her self for a moment while the British contingent made their way into the great room.

“This is incredible” Hendo said as we all went out the large doors onto the patio and took in the magnificent views of the lake. Nikki and Sarah just turned and looked at us.

“You two need to get rid of your flat and move out here!” Sarah said, and her wife nodded heartily. Just as we were about to respond, a deep voice could be heard from behind.

“I don’t know if I could put up with more of them. They are already here too much.” Marty said with a smile as he came up to the group. He said hello to Sarah and Nikki and then began to introduce himself to the rest of the group. “I am sorry I didn’t get to meet all of you in London, but welcome to our home. “

“This is an incredible home you have here Mr. Thompson.” Jacinta said. Even Ophelia seemed a bit star struck. Marty, as has become more of nature waved off the use of Mr. Thompson and asked that they all call him Marty. As if on cue, my sister came out of the house.

“Hey Mr. T, when did you get in.” Katie asked causing the rest of us to laugh. No matter how hard Marty tried to tell her she didn’t need to call him that, Katie kept it up. Marty shook his head over the comment and then went back to addressing our friends, telling them that if they needed anything to just speak up. There is no formality around here he told our friends. We led the girls back in and showed them to their respective rooms for the week. We thought it would be rude to have Snikki here at the house and the rest at the hotel, so we made a deal with Marty and took over two of the guest rooms. It was the room that Sarah and Nikki were getting that held a special spot. Jenny paused outside the room for a moment.

“Sarah, Nikki this will be your room. This is a special room that no one has slept in for almost ten years. But if Abby was here, I know she would be fine with it.” Jenny opened the door and led the couple in, but not before receiving a hug from each of the Phillips-Thomas’. I took Jenny in my arms as the couple got their things situated. Jenny pulled herself together for a moment. I knew how much Abby had meant to Jenny and to see her make this gesture was heart-warming. Jenny looked up at me and whispered that she still missed her. I just cuddled her and led her downstairs to wait for our friends. Jenny took a deep breath and said “I’m fine. Thanks babe.” When I asked for what, she responded. “For everything.” The smile melted me, and we shared another deep kiss, only to be interrupted.

“Save that for the honeymoon you two.” Hendo said with a giggle as all six of our British friends entered the room. “Let’s go do something.” She stated and was backed by five nodding heads. When we asked what the all looked at each other for an answer.

“How about a boat ride?” I said. All of them seemed agreeable to that but taking them all out on the big boat was going to mean Marty needed to be with us. Katie entered the room from the kitchen and I asked if she had seen Marty. “Want to see something fun?” I asked our group. A mild giggling protest was put up by Jenny, but I proceeded anyway. I called out for Marty, and he came from his study. “Where are the keys for the big boat? We want to take the girls out for a ride on the lake.” Fear gripped my future father-in-law, but it was quickly followed by the ‘no’ I was expecting.

“Well I suppose I can take you ladies out for a cruise” Marty said defeatedly. We told the girls to grab jackets and put on some appropriate shoes, and if they didn’t have any to call out. “Yeah these two can help if you need any shoes.” Marty said, earning him laughs and taunts directed at me and Jenny. Girls took off in various directions to get heir gear on while Jenny and I waited. Something came over Marty. He looked like he had just discovered the cure for cancer and then he groaned. “You are getting good Alexa. Coning me into taking you girls out. I don’t know if I can put up with two of you for the rest of my life.” Jenny and I giggled and looked at Marty.

“Deal with it” we both yelled out. Marty took off for the boat while we waited for everyone to come down. The girls were in shock over the size of the boat and the people out on the lake. We cruised around for a bit looking at the various homes and various people on the lake. We passed by a group of guys our age that would not stop checking us and trying to get our attention. They succeeded in getting Hendo and Jacinta’s, but the other seven of us were spoken for. Marty started checking out the boys before saying we should keep moving on. Sarah and Nikki looked at us before turning and asking Marty why the sudden rush.

“Those guys are obviously a bunch of weekend lake warriors. They love to come out and drink beer and make asses out of themselves. Can’t have any of you girls getting mixed up with that.” Marty said with a smirk and then returned to piloting the boat. Sarah and Nikki were in shock, but when we explained that he watches over Katie like a hawk as well, they understood a little better. We made it back to the house where both my mother and Jenny’s grandmother were waiting for us. I could see that Mary was in one of her moods as we came through the patio laughing away. While mom was anxious to meet everyone, Mary wanted to play a bit.

“Where have you girls been” Mary asked in her teasing tone. She made eye contact with me first and I knew instantly it was game on.

“You must be Mrs. Thompson.” Nikki said. “Very nice to meet you, I am Nikki, and this is my wife Sarah. We have heard so much about you.” I fought the laughter hard as Nikki made her way over to Mary. Mary stood straight up and looked at Nikki.

“Its nice to meet you. I can see you are as big of a brownnoser as your friend over there.” Mary said pointing in my direction. Nikki began to get nervous before the Mary smile came out and she warmly greeted Nikki and Sarah. Mom went next and after we got all the introductions made, Mary spoke up again. “We didn’t know how long you girls would be out on the lake, so we made a very simple meal for you if you will come to the dining room we will eat. I am sure that those two over there didn’t think about feeding their guests.” Jenny stuck her tongue out at her grandmother, who waved a playful finger in her direction. We spent the next hour sitting around the large table passing around the Cuban Chicken and Rice mom had made up. Laughter was the common sound as Mary and mom got to know our friends better. At one point I noticed mom had made an effort to get near Nikki to talk with her. I could hear mom thanking Nikki for all the help she had given both of Jenny and me.

After dinner us girls made our way back out to the patio where we began discussing the plans for the week. One of the biggest questions was when Jessica and Paige were getting in. Sarah thought it was Tuesday night. It was too late to text or call them, so we went with the with that and decided we would go to the Mall of America on Tuesday. At least the Six would, with Katie. Jenny and I had a final meeting with caterer that morning and then we would meet up with them. “So, should we do a fitting for each of you tomorrow?” Lauren asked and the answer of ‘yes’ seemed to be the consensus.

“We don’t want to do it on Thursday, we will all probably be too hung over.” Sarah said with a giggle. Jenny reached over and grabbed my hand. Julie and Katie had been planning this event and while I know that Katie would never do anything to hurt me and did know she would find a way to tease us. We decided tomorrow would be a day to let everyone sleep in and get acclimated to the time and it would give time for our designers to work on our dresses. Between Jenny and I we could entertain the others.

“As that has been decided, I think it is time I retire. After all it is nearly two in the morning our time. Good Evening girls and thank you for everything Jenny.” Ophelia stated as she was the first to leave our group setting. Lauren and Hendo both decided they would head off to bed as well and that was when mom took over making sure that everyone had everything they needed. Jacinta though was still going and wanted to look at the lake more. Katie volunteered to take her down to the dock.

“Just wish Danny’s boat was here. We could have gone for a little ride.” Katie said. That left just Jenny and I with Snikki to enjoy the reasonably warm June night. Both sets of couples were cuddled into each other on one of the two couches on the patio.

“Thank you very much for the gift you two.” Sarah said, “It was a great way to fly over”. Nikki added it was too much. Jenny brushed off the praise, telling them we had to acknowledge our friend’s anniversary in some way, especially since we talked them into flying over on their anniversary.

“Besides, daddy has lots of miles he never uses.” Jenny told the couple as she cuddled into me They thanked both of us again though. I didn’t say anything, and I noticed Nikki giving me an odd look across the way.

“So, are you two ready for all this?” Nikki asked us but eyeing me the whole time. Jenny nodded but I was a little more hesitant. “

Why not?” Sarah asked. I shrugged my shoulders.

“I don’t know. There is just so much that can still go wrong. It could rain, it could be hot. Adam could be an ass, the caterers might not show, the cake could get ruined.” Nikki and Sarah began to giggle as Jenny tried to pull me in to calm me down. I guess Jenny wasn’t the only one that was a bit on edge, but the giggling was making it worse. ‘What’s so funny?” I asked a bit more angrily than I should have. I instantly apologized for my behavior. Sarah stood up and looked at me with a smile. She reached down for Nikki’s hand and the couple moved over towards Jenny and me.

“And I thought Nikki was a basket case. Don’t worry about it Alexa, it will be fine. All that matters that in one week you two will be married” Sarah leaned down and gave me a hug and I whispered a thank you in her ear. Nikki leaned in for a hug too, but her advise was a little different.

“Just relax crazy lady.” Nikki told me. It worked a bit as I began giggling. The couple excused themselves and went off to bed. Jenny and I cuddled up and talked about our fears and hopes for the next few days. We must have drifted off, because I woke up with Jenny in my arms and Marty hanging over me. The smile that had become so much a part of my life was there. “Get up to bed” he told me. And that’s what we did.

The sun was streaming through the windows as we awoke the next morning. It was so peaceful and quiet, we were quite shocked. And as much as both of us wanted just to stay in bed and spend some quiet time together, we knew we had obligations to attend to. We both showered and dressed for the day. The hallways seemed quiet and all the doors were closed. We began to wonder if we were the first ones up this morning. As we made our way down stairs, we discovered we were not. The laughter coming from the kitchen could be heard throughout the house. We walked through the swinging doors to find my mother happily cooking away at the large stove and Mary holding court at the table. Our friends were circling her at various spots around the table as Jenny’s grandmother was telling stories of Jenny’s youth with the use of photo album. Jenny began to get worked up a bit. I whispered to let it go. She had calmed down a bit before the group became aware of the two of us standing there.

“Good morning girlies!” Hendo said as she giggled away at something Mary had just said. “Did you two have a good lie in?”

“Sit down you two” Mary instructed us. Jenny took a seat at the table while I went to get us some coffee. I joined the group as Mary continued with her story about Jenny and some horse riding lesson she was taking. “and she kept bouncing off the gentlest horse around.” Everyone laughed except Jenny, who was shooting her grandmother a dirty look. Mary looked past her granddaughter’s ire and turned her attention to me. “Don’t be laughing to hard Alexa, you’re tomorrow.”

“Can’t wait for that!” Hendo teased, with Nikki agreeing whole heartedly. The whole scene was. Everyone seemed to have a little more energy this morning. And mom and Mary were soaking it up. The talking and laughter made this feel like the greatest place to be. No one was in a hurry to get the day started other than sitting around and drinking coffee. We continued to chat about our plans and listen to Mary spin more yarns about her granddaughter. I didn’t want this to end, but leave it to my mother’s excitement to bring everyone back to reality.

“So, when do we want to start the fittings? I am sure you girls want to see more of the town than just sitting around here.” That was just the motivation needed to get Sarah, Lauren and Ophelia going. The decision of who was to go first came down to what it always does between me and Jenny: a coin flip. This time I won so I would be going first, which excited my mother. Everyone went off to get changed and soon Jenny, Jacinta and Hendo were off for a brief little trip to Wayzata.

Meanwhile, I was led into the great room by my two bridesmaids as my designers readied everything. Mom and Mary trailed close behind. I asked Mary what she was doing. “I am coming to see the dress, what do you think young lady? Do you think I would miss this?” Mary said in typical Mary fashion, once again doing what she dang well pleased. Katie and Nikki led me into a side room where they trussed me up in the corset I was going to have to wear for the dress to fit. Evil grins took over my bridesmaids as they argued over who got to tighten the laces. I was told to be quiet several times as the garment squeezed my torso to dimensions that did not seem natural. Finally, they were done with their torture and I was handed a robe and led out to the designers.

As I let the dress side up, a million emotions took over at once and I had to fight back the tears. The excitement I had felt in London three months ago came rushing back. And just like London, I watched both Nikki and Katie tear up. I watched Sarah, Lauren and Ophelia circle me just like they had in Snikki’s flat, this time there were smiles as they circled me making their adjustments. As they stood back I finally saw my mother. Katie had moved over to support her as mom’s tears came with a smile. “I can’t believe how beautiful you are” mom said as she made her way over to me and we shared a hug. Mary stood off to the side saying nothing. I asked her if she was okay, and Mary just nodded, unable to speak. Wow I must look good. I hadn’t noticed that the big mirror from my and Jenny’s room had been moved down stairs. I stepped off the platform and got a look at the dress myself. I was in awe that it was me standing there. Something that had only been a dream was coming to reality. My emotions started to take control and I fought back the tears. I was just about to lose it when Nikki spoke up.

“If I could make a suggestion, you should let out the bodice a bit. Miss Johansson looks like she may rip the seams!” Nikki said with a big grin. It was enough to bring me back to reality and I turned and stuck my tongue out her while she and the other girls laughed away. My and Nikki’s actions caused Mom and Mary looked at each other confused, but Nikki’s little joke brought me back to normalcy. As much as I didn’t want to take it off, I knew I had to. I thanked Sarah, Lauren and Ophelia each personally for all their work. The three designers stood there with huge smiles on their faces as I gave each hug. Ophelia spoke for the group.

“Don’t concern yourself with praise Alexa. To see you look so lovely and happy as your special day approaches is all we need.” I couldn’t help myself and leaned over and gave the woman another hug. That’s when I told her she had been drafted to help me on Saturday. “I would be more than honored to help you on your wedding day.” All five helped me shed the dress and get changed back into my standard walking shorts and sheer blouse over a tank top just in time for Jenny to return.

“Dang” she said with a grin “I was hoping to see you in your dress.” The mock pout came next as we shared our typical kiss. Jenny told me she had left Hendo and Jacinta at the Caribou Coffee in Wayzata and that we would come get them. I told Katie and Nikki to come along and rather than take the van, we piled into my car drove into Wayzata where we found our friends. The five us began to stroll the streets of Wayzata, stopping in all the fancy shops that dotted Lake Street in downtown Wayzata. The looks that 5 young women floating among the upscale stores of the uber rich drew were something else. The Marilyn types of Wayzata did not think a group of giggling young women belonged. And as we moved amongst the racks of gaudy, overpriced clothing, I realized that I was going to be joining the ranks of these women. I was marrying into one of the elite families in the state. I froze for moment because I realized this was not me. I wasn’t one of these people and I doubt I ever would be. I’m just that small town girl Katie and I always joke about. And as the looks bore in on me and my friends some more, I began to have the feeling that I was going to be taking this away from Jenny. I must have had a funny look, because Katie slid up next to me.

‘You Okay?” my big sister asked. I told her I was fine. “Bullshit. What is it? Is it the dress? Is it all the people?” I found a bench and slumped down on it. Katie sat down next to me.

“It’s all of this Katie. I am scared something will go wrong and I don’t want that for Jenny. I get worried that Adam or someone else from my family is going to cause a scene. Then we come sown here and I see these snotty women. I don’t belong her and I wonder if I am keeping Jenny from this.” I said as l waved my hand at the scene before us. Katie began laughing.

“You are just going to beat that horse until the very end, aren’t you? You are not taking Jenny from anything” Katie told me. “All she wants is you in her life forever. And I have a feeling that the two you are going to take this town over. You belong here. You two will be the ones that people will look at as the elite, not these snotty women.” I let a smile break out. I knew she was right, but I was on edge over everything right now, but leave it to my big sister to straighten me out. She gave me a little check in the shoulder and smiled. “Come on, lets get the others and go get something to eat, I’m starving.”

We gathered up the group and went over to Sunsets and took over a portion of the patio. We were soon joined by Jenny and our wonderful designers and the real fun began. We may have been laughing a bit too hard and may have been talking a bit too loud, but that’s life. We were here and not going away. We carried that laughter and chatter thorough out the afternoon as we returned to the house and enjoyed the beautiful afternoon at the lake. Mom and Mary mingled in with us between their duties as wedding planners. As I sat back with Jenny cuddled in my arms and watched as Jacinta and Lauren attempted to paddle board, I realized that Katie was right. I belonged here.

Tuesday morning started like Monday, Jenny and I made it down stairs to find our friends gathered around the table talking, but thankfully mom was not entertaining them with stories of how I had ridden my Big Wheel into a pile of manure when I was four. Most of the conversation centered around making plans for today’s trip to the Mall of America. Unfortunately, Jenny and I were not part of the plans. Jenny and I had a final meeting with the caterer this morning. So rather than engage in one of our favorite activities, we were going to sit around with a chef, my mother and Jenny’s grandmother making sure everyone was fed on Saturday. It was one of those things that had to be done but I envied all my friends and so did Jenny. We made plans to meet up at the mall after we were done. We waved at our friends as Katie drove off in the van.

It was while waiting for the caterer to arrive we received a text message that made our day and a phone call that almost ruined the week. The text message was from Paige, ‘Arriving MSP 12:50. Can you get us?’ The squeals that mom and Mary heard from the two of us startled them. “Good lord you two!” my mom said. “Do you two have any other type of reaction?” While I explained who was texting us, the pair understood. Jenny grabbed the phone from my hand and texted in a positive. That was when my evil side took over.

“Text the girlies to meet us at Margaritaville at 1:30” I instructed Jenny. She began to giggle, after she finished the message she looked up at me.

“Do we need to arrange a driver? Remember the last time we went to Margaritaville with those two?” I began to giggle as I remembered when me met Jessica and Paige a year ago. Mom heard that and began to warn us not to get carried away. Jenny called her dad and asked if he could arrange the boys to meet us. Mom shot us a disapproving look, but Marty assured Jenny that it would be taken care of.

The opposite side of the spectrum was the phone call. It came just as the caterer was pulling up. “Hi Brian” Jenny said into her phone. It was the former priest who would be performing the ceremony. The next sound I heard was not one I was expecting. “What?!” Jenny screamed into the phone “How could they cancel so close to the wedding?!” Jenny lowered the phone. “The singers backed out.” She told me. Before she could return to the phone call, Mary snatched the phone from her hands.

“Reverend Martin, this is Mary Thompson, Jennifer’s Grandmother.” Mary addressed the clergyman. “You say the singers have backed out? Well, I have some ideas on who to replace them. Let me make a few phone calls.” Jenny and I exchanged a nervous look as Mary got Brian’s contact information and said that she would be in touch with him later this afternoon. Before Jenny or I could say something, the caterer entered the Dining Room and the discussion was quickly changed to the meal that was going to be served. An hour and a half later, after finalizing the hors d'oeuvres and tasting the final entrees, Jenny and I were able to excuse ourselves to make the drive over to the airport to pick up our friends. I kept quiet until we were in the car.

“Who do you think your grandmother will get?” I asked. Jenny looked over from her spot behind the wheel and I could see that she was just as anxious as me. I continued babbling ”Do you think it will still be two women? Will they be able to pull off the songs we want?” Jenny looked back at me and reached for my hand.

“Is there any more that can go sideways with this thing? We both just need to take a deep breath OK?” I nodded at Jenny’s command and but then spoke up and told her to practice what she was preaching. That got her giggling and seemed to break the tension. “Do you think we can still go to Vegas?” Jenny asked through the laughs.

“We are going to the airport. Do you think anyone would mind?” I said. That kept Jenny laughing.

“We could grab Jess and Paige and they could be our witnesses.” Jenny added. That we could be laughing over all of this proved that we had faith that everything would work out. And as we pulled up to the curb at ticketing to greet our friends, we were squeezing each other’s hands tightly. The stop gave us a chance to kiss, only to be interrupted by our friends.

“Save that for Saturday you two” Jessica said as we jumped out of the car and gave our friends a proper greeting. The engaged pair had come to the States on Saturday to visit Jessica’s parents and had hoped a flight from Baltimore. Being that they were both beyond experienced travelers, they had packed lightly and the suggestion of picking them up at ticketing level was met enthusiastically. Both Jenny and I were instantly all over Paige.

“Did everything go OK on the flight over? Still sore?” I asked as I exchanged hugs with the Scottish woman who had just gone through her Gender Confirmation Surgery at the beginning of May. Jenny was also asking questions of how everything had gone. We were fawning over or friend, and I was more than anxious to hear everything, but our inquiries were interrupted by Paige’s fiancée. “Hey, I am here too you know/” Jessica pipped up. I turned and stuck my tongue out her before going over to our blonde friend and wrapping her in a hug. “That’s more like it.” Jessica teased.

We hustled the pair in the car and began asking about their trip over so far. When Jenny asked how Baltimore had been the couple in the backseat, we heard a little sigh. “It was fine” Paige informed us “but talking about our wedding was getting old. This is your time and that’s why we are here!” We agreed and informed our friends about the plans for the afternoon as we pulled into the East Ramp of the mall and led our newest arrivals into the Largest Mall in America. The pair had been here before, so it wasn’t new. However, the restaurant we led them to was new. At least here in Minnesota. “No way” Paige said. “I remember the last time you two took us to Margaritaville”

“We will be good” Jenny said “Besides we now have two vehicles here and we are a long way from the house. But we do have a driver coming just in case“ Paige relaxed, and we led the couple in. We had arrived early enough that the rest of the group was here. We got our table and had barely sat down when the squeals of delight over our surprise for the rest of the gang was acknowledged. Before we knew it, we had taken over the porch level of Jimmy Buffett’s latest opening. As we all settled in, I looked around and realized how lucky I was, not only to have the group of tremendous young women seated around the table as friends but the wonderful woman who I had cuddled up with. Jenny leaned over and shared a quick kiss.

“We both are lucky.” Jenny said. And for once I didn’t care that she could read my mind. She was right.

Alexa Chapter 40: The Countdown

Jenny and I sat on the love seat in the great room squeezing each other’s hands as we nervously waited for the festivities to begin. It was 11 AM on a Wednesday, which shouldn’t have been a big deal, but it was. This was the one thing, other than the actual ceremony, that me and Jenny had both been the most nervous about, the Bachelorette Party. Katie and Jenny’s cousin Julie, the two Maids (or Matron as I liked to tease Julie) of Honor were the two in charge of putting this whole thing together. A Wednesday is not a normal day to hold one of these things, but we had requested that we wait until as many of our friends form London could celebrate with us. That was our only request, that and no male dancers. We had been down that road already. We were instructed to dress for a casual afternoon and that was it. So here Jenny and I were, nervous as our friends circled about as if in some sort of holding pattern.

“Do you have any idea what they have planned?” Jenny asked, and even though I had told her no a hundred times, I could only shake my head. “Just stick close together OK?” An equally nervous Jenny said to me. Finally, a horn could be heard outside and that is when all our assembled friends stood before us. All but one of them were dressed similarly, short skirts and light tops and even Ophelia seemed to be embracing the warmer temperatures a bit more with a very light weight skirt, though longer than almost anything I have worn. They had grins on their faces like the cats that ate the canary. Jenny and I looked at each other again and the pressure in our hands increased.

“OK you two, it is time to let the fun begin. So, get up of that couch and follow us” Katie said as the rest nodded enthusiastically. As we rose from the love seat, I felt like I was being led to the gallows, and I could tell by the expression on Jenny’s face she felt the same way. Hendo and Lauren were the first to reach the doors. They swung the wide double doors open and our group stepped out onto the front step. Jenny and I stood there as the group made their way to the large vehicle sitting in the driveway. But not just any vehicle, but an oversized white Hummer Limo! Katie made a joke towards Jacinta that they didn’t have things like this in London. As we cleared the house, the doors of the Hummer opened and out popped three more people, Bethany and a complete surprise Zoe and Natalie! Our three friends rushed towards us and the squeals began louder. Hugs were shared as we made our way towards the Hummer. As we were getting on, we heard Mom and Mary telling us to have fun. Mary added that she had put Bart Hamilton on full retainer for the night.

The Hummer bus was one of the coolest things I had ever seen. I had seen pictures of these things but never had been in one. The interior was done in white leather and instead of normal bench style seats, there was one long couch all along the perimeter of the vehicle in a horseshoe pattern. A light purple neon light encircled both the ceiling and along the floor. A bar sat right by the rear door. Jenny and I were led to the front part of the limo where we were given the short seat of honor while the rest of the group filled in. After everyone got settled in, we were underway to whatever Julie and Katie had planned. As we were reaching the road, Katie called for the chattering to stop for a moment. “All right girls, and you old married ladies” Katie said earning her some raspberries, which she laughed off “We are here for the Bachelorette Party of those two lunatics at the other end of limo. We have something a little different planned for today, and tonight!” Katie said earning cheers. “This afternoon we are going to tour a few of the wineries on the area. After that, we will see!” The evil smile Katie had made me a bit nervous. A few the girls began asking Katie and Julie about the wineries we were going to while we got a chance to talk with Bethany and introduce to everyone.

We had been on the road about a half an hour when we pulled into the first of the wineries. While these places were not normally open on a Wednesday, Julie had used the Thompson influence for them to open their gates for our group. We pilled out of the H2 and were met by a young man named Kevin, who was the son of the owners. He was a tall good-looking guy and I could see the single women of the group, Bethany, Jacinta and Hendo, gravitate towards him with starry looks in their eyes. We all fell in line as Kevin began directing us through the grounds, showing us the vines and then leading us in to the winemaking building. It was kind of neat to see how this worked but it was better watching the three couples we knew all to well holding hands as we walked along viewing the grape and other fruit processing areas and as we continued into the casking and ageing area, we got a chance to talk to Bethany. “So great to have you come along. How did you get off work?” Jenny asked. The answer surprised us.

“Well, it was easy to get off work, since I quit the plant.” Bethany informed us. Jenny and I stared at her open mouthed. “I got sick of sitting in that back room sorting parts for air conditioners. I got a job at Federated Insurance in Owatonna working in the claims processing department and I start on the 9th.” I was in shock as I never thought Bethany would never leave Faribault and I asked her if she was leaving. “I’m not leaving town. Owatonna is only 20 miles away, so no big deal. Plus, I started seeing someone.” We tried to get more information out of her, but she wouldn’t tell us who he was, all she said was “You will meet him at the wedding” with a smile.

Kevin led us up to the tasting room where the quiet demeanor we had held through the tour instantly changed to the loud chatter that was common amongst this group. We finally able to work our way over to Zoe and Natalie. “When did you to get in?” I asked as we shared hugs with our friends. Nat answered, saying they had gotten in the night before. “Our flight from Chicago was delayed so we didn’t want to be a hassle” she told us as they explained that they had caught a cab to the boutique hotel in Wayzata that Marty had basically taken control of for the weekend. We continued getting the updates on how married life was treating the couple and talked a bit about the Cityzens before Julie interrupted the proceedings.

“OK ladies drink up! It’s time to move on to the next place.” A minor cheer came up and we finished off the wine. We thanked Kevin for everything and we made our way out to the limo. As we got situated for the ride, questions about the next place were asked. “The next stop is a combination winery and microbrew.” Julie explained. Jenny and I had to explain to our British friends what a microbrew was, the newest trend in beer brewing, and it seemed to energize the group a bit more. We made our way out towards Lake Waconia and pulled into a rather modern looking set up. Unlike the quaint old barns that we had seen in Minnetrista, the buildings of this location were all modern pole barns. We were greeted by the proprieties, two guys in their thirties that seemed to come right of the hipster handbook. Beards and earrings adorned them along with the standard T-shirts and jeans. They began leading us through the fermentation cycles of wine in one building and then brought is in to the brew house where they described the brewing process. They then took us to the tasting room. The time there was short as Julie and Katie had made a reservation for our final stop. We pilled back in the limo where the comparisons of what everyone had started up. Julie interrupted the various discussions.

“I hope everyone has been having fun so far, we are off to our final stop. And some of you will enjoy this a bit more. Not only is it a winery, but it also produces some small batch bourbon and vodka.” A few of us started teasing our Scottish friend who tried to defend herself, saying she hadn’t had a drop since the surgery. Of course, none of us believed her. Julie attempted to get things under control a bit. “And the owners of the next stop will have some cheese and bread and other finger food for us, because I am sure a few of you ladies are getting hungry” What was funny was that Hendo and Jacinta instantly yelled out Katie!

The Hummer pulled into the last stop of the day and the place was beautiful. All the buildings had stone foundations with wood construction above. They had an old-school look on the outside, but you could tell they were quite modern. We noticed a few other smaller groups being led around. We watched as one leader broke away, a dark haired girl a little older than us went right up to Julie and exchanged a hug. Julie turned and faced the group. “Girls, this is my sorority sister Claire Henderson, her parents own this place.” Everyone got a chance to greet Claire, who we had met at Julie’s wedding. The pair broke a hug and turned to us. Julie re-introduces the two of us. “It’s good to see you again.” Claire said. “Are you two having a good time today?” Before we could answer, an older couple came up to our group.

“Good afternoon ladies. I am Tom Henderson, and this is my wife Vickie. Welcome to our little slice of heaven, Tonka Vista Vineyards. Now, who are our guests of honor today?” Jenny and I stepped forward, with a little help from Natalie and Paige. I tried to admonish our friends while Jenny answered for us.

“We are Mr. Henderson. I am Jenny Thompson, and this is my Fiancée, Alexa Quinn.” Jenny seemed a bit nervous as she extended her hand. I realized I was too as shook hands with the tall man. I realized there was no reason to be scared as I took in the warm smile. “Its great to have the two of you here. And don’t be nervous, I don’t bite.” He said. “She does though” He said with a hearty laugh pointing to his wife who slapped him in the arm. “Be nice Tom. Congratulations girls. So, are the two of you nervous yet?” Vickie asked, and we nodded. “I wouldn’t worry about anything. I have met your grandmother before, and if she is involved, everything will go off perfectly,” Vickie said trying to assure us everything was fine. And while it helped, I could feel Jenny reach for my hand and squeeze it a bit harder. As calm as she had been on the outside, her nervousness was felt as my hand bones compressed.

Tom could see that the conversation was getting a bit serious. “Well let’s quit standing around out in this sun. Let’s get inside and we will give you a little tour.” We were led into a large barn looking building that we found full of wooden barrels. As soon as we were inside, Tom turned and addressed us again. This is our ageing house. This side of the barn is our various wines we produce. This is mostly Vickie’s part of the operation, but if you follow me I will show you mine.” With that he led us further into the barn where he stopped in front of some older looking barrels he turned and faced us with a grin like a proud parent. “This is my little part of the operation. These barrels here are bourbon I have been aging for 4 years.” Tom went on. It was kind of neat learning how bourbon was made. I could see that Paige was really enjoying it and I had to tease her about it a bit. “Don’t start with me Alexa.” Paige warned which got me going bit more. Our blonde better halves tried shooting us dirty looks to be quiet.

Finally, the demonstration ended, and we lead to another building on the grounds. This we could tell was a little more of what we were looking for. Two thirds of the building was a large reception area the other part was a tasting area that could serve as a bar during events. The Cathedral ceilings with roughhewn wood cross beams gave the reception area a rustic feel, the bar area seemed quaint and inviting. I kind of felt sorry for the other groups that were in there as our group came in and took over the place. Claire began asking what kind of wine everyone wanted, while her father had shown up and began asking who wanted to try something a little stronger. Paige seemed to be the only one who wanted to try the bourbon. I decided I would try the vodka. Jenny grabbed my hand and spoke up that she would try one too. She slid up next to me and said “We are in this together babe. Remember that.“ And flashed me a smile.

“You two are almost sickening.” Paige teased as the three of us got our drinks. Paige held up her glass to us and said, “May the Lord keep you in His hand, and never close His fist too tight on you!” Then the four of us took a slip. Jenny asked her what that was all about. “It is an old Scottish wedding toast I heard my grandfather say once. I was going to use it latter, but I thought now would be perfect.” Paige smiled and took another sip. “This stuff is pretty good, I wonder if I could take any back home with me?” Tom came over and said there was and guided Paige over to the shop area. We joined in with the rest of the group and joined in on the food that had been laid out.

It seemed like we had only been there a very short time, but Katie noticed a clock. “Jeez, look at the time! We have to get a move on if we are going to make our reservation. “And with that Katie got Hendo to help get everyone to finish up their drinks and get them out to the Hummer. Jenny and I began to wonder what was next on this little adventure. Mostly because I could see the smirks on our two tour directors faces as we entered the limo. And that feeling lasted as Julie spoke up.

“All right everyone. We are going to stop at the house first and those of you staying there can start to get ready and we will send the rest of you off to the hotel and when you are ready just have the limo come to the house.” Katie then jumped in “And you all know the dress code”, a comment that made me and Jenny a bit more on edge. What did those two have planned? We enjoyed the ride back and the conversation we had with Lauren, Hendo, Ophelia and Nikki. We tried to ask the four what the dress code was, we just got shrugs, and evil grins. Especially from Mrs. Phillips-Thomas. “You two will find out soon enough” Nikki said. Nikki’s taunts are never a good sign and I was preparing myself for the worst thing possible.

We arrived back at the house and Katie, Julie and the London girls got out of the Limo leaving the Four Nations together and Bethany. Those five had bonded a bit during the day but we were still a bit surprised that Bethany chose to head back to the hotel rather than getting changed here. “I will be fine you two. These four are great and besides I want to get settled into my room. I am going to be up all weekend.” I couldn’t help but smile. Bethany had slotted right in with this group and had been enjoying herself, which wasn’t surprising, but it was a new Bethany, one I had never seen. It made me happy. We said our good byes and began heading to the house. Jenny had to brace herself a bit and let out a little giggle. “I must have had a little more than I thought.” I teasingly called her a lightweight as we made our way up the steps. She slapped me in the arm and I fell over into the bushes, dragging her along with me. We fell into one of the flower bushes laughing away. As we lay there amongst the peonies. Marty came to the front door and saw us. “Oh God” he muttered before turning back into the house.

We got our selves extracted with the help of our friends who were now doubled over in laughter. “This is going to be a fun night” Sarah said with a smile as Katie shook her head. “We will be babysitting these two by Eight o’clock” Katie said as we walked into the house. We noticed that Marty had both mom and Mary out on the patio and was making sure they were looking the opposite way of our group. We all slipped up stairs giggling away and made our way to our respective rooms. Just as we were about to enter our room, Jenny and I were given some instructions by Sarah. “White thongs only ladies” Sarah said with a grin that matched the one her wife had, evil. Jenny and I went into our room and collapsed on the bed. We looked at each other, nervous over what lay ahead.

“What do those two have planned?” I asked. Jenny shook her head. “I have no idea. Like I said earlier, just stay together OK?” I nodded. I then noticed a bit of an evil smile come over Jenny. “I want to take a shower, since we are to stay together I guess that means you will have to come with.” She leaned over and placed a long, sensuous kiss on me before standing up and heading towards the bathroom. And if she was going to take a shower, I guess I was going to take a shower too. We did have a deal.

We must have gotten a bit more carried away with the cleansing of each other, because our washing was interrupted by the queen of interruptions. “Come on you two! Put on a robe a get out here.” Katie yelled through the bathroom door. We quickly dried ourselves and slipped on our robes and went out to meet our former roommate. We were in for a bit of a surprise. It wasn’t just Katie waiting for us, but the whole wedding party. Nikki was the one to address the two of us, as we went back to what had seemed to be our default position, gripping each other’s hands tightly. “The four of us have talked it over and we have decided that the two of you should wear the costumes that Sarah and I wore on our Hen Night!” Panic over took me and as I spun and looked at me soon to be wife. If I looked as scared as she did, we were in trouble. Sarah broke our fear with a burst of laughter.

“We would never do that to you two. No, this time, we went around and round and came up with a pair of dresses for the two of you. First off Nikki is going to work on your make up and Julie will be working on your hair, while Katie assists me with your dresses. Let’s get going girlies, so much time and so little to do.” Sarah paused. “Strike that, reverse it” Nikki rolled her eyes at her other half. She leaned over to us. “She just watched Willy Wonka the other night” Jenny and I reluctantly let go of each other. She went with Nikki while I went Julie to have my hair done.

“I have thought long and hard about this Alexa. You always have your hair loose or in a casual ponytail, I thought we would try something a little more dramatic.” With that, Julie pulled out a straightener and went to work. After she had combed and straightened my hair as flat as a pancake, she then began combing it back tight and pulling it into a pony tail that felt much higher on my head than I have ever felt it. After some fussing, she pronounced me finished. Some how she and Nikki had moved Jenny and I past each other without being able to see each other, though we did briefly touch hands as we passed. Nikki took control of me and led me over to the vanity in the corner of the room. She walked around me and checked out the hair.

“I see now what Julie was talking about. You are going to look incredible tonight Alexa, just leave it to me.” Nikki said with a mock maniacal laugh and began working om my face. I could feel the foundation being applied and the pressure of an eyebrow pencil around my eyes. This was followed by the sweeping of a pad across my upper lids and capped off with lots of mascara applied to my lashes. As I sat that, I became lost as to what Nikki might be turning me into. Was I going to look like some freak Kardashian or something? Was I going to look like Mimi from the old Drew Carey Show. What was she creating? As soon as the lip liner hit my lips, I began to think back to when this whole adventure started, the day Alex agreed to dress for the Great Experiment. I was Alex at that point, but that person seemed so distant to me now. The direction my life had taken since Jenny and Katie convinced me to dress to help Jen out with a paper was incredible. And now here I was, just three days away from being a bride to that same Miss Thompson who had lined my lips before. I started to tear up as I let my memories flood into me. “Stop that” Nikki admonished me. “You will ruin the makeup.” I tried to stop, but it was hard.

‘Sorry Nik, its just, I um, was thinking about that first day. Back when I was still Alex, back when I could never dream of being at this point in my life. Did you go through any of that?” Nikki set down the lip liner and took a seat next to me.

“Yeah, I did. I couldn’t believe that I had gone from Nick to Nikki and that I would be marrying such a wonderful person. Just like you will be. When I was fourteen, all of that was a dream as I am sure it was for you. Now look at us. We are beautiful women and we are with our soulmates. You know what all of this proves?” Nikki asked with a gentle smile. I shook my head at her question. “That dreams can come true. Now enough of this, let’s get finished so we can party!” Quickly Nikki finished up my lips and I was told to go over to Katie, who was hiding behind a divider.

“All right sis, this is your dress for the night. I don’t want you to say a word. Just put it on and shut up.” And while Katie had a smile on her face the whole time I knew she was serious and I also knew better than to mess with her. I took the hanger and got my first surprise. Rather than a dress, it appeared to be two pieces of white cloth. I took the skirt off first and stepped into it. As I pulled it up I realized the term ‘skirt’ was barely appropriate. Strip of cloth, yes. Skirt, no. It barely covered anything and clung to me like a second skin. Nikki came over to help supervise my dressing and looked at me with the same smile. The next piece was almost like a bikini top, but just bit longer, with a built-in push up bra. As I got it situated, I was practically spilling out of it. I was a bit embarrassed to be showing so much. “Oh, quit being such a prude Alexa. You look extra hot and girly. If you were out trolling for boys, you would have them eating out of your knickers” I just glared at my friend as she helped me around the divider.

As I turned the edge, three was Jenny. I almost died instantly. I could see that her mouth was opened wide in shock as she began to look me up and down. “Wow!” Jenny exclaimed as a smirk came across her face and a twinkle came to her eyes. “You are smoking Lex” she told me. I was thinking the same thing when I looked at her.
Her normal perfectly coiffed blonde hair was done a bit wilder and her make up much more glamorous than usual. She had on a white halter top dress that looked to be about as short as mine. The center opening left nothing to the imagination as her breasts practical fell out of the oval cut in the dress. We began to move to each other and held hands. “You look incredible Jen” I whispered, and we leaned in to share a kiss, before we were stop by Katie.

“Enough of that you two. You can look at each other for now, but no kissing.” We turned and looked at Katie for a second and then in an open display of defiance of our ‘sister’ and shared a kiss before turning back to the mirror. This was the first time we had seen ourselves and we were both in shock. I looked like an Arianna Grande imitator, which was one fine with me. The tan I had been working on all summer was on display as I stood there checking myself out. Jenny was feeling the same way. She leaned over and asked, “Do we have to go out with all these girls? Can’t it just be you and me?” I laughed and told her I felt the same way, but we had an obligation. The last part of attire for the night was presented to us as we turned around. Sarah held out two shoe boxes for us. “We all know you two don’t need any more of these, but Katie looked and neither of you had anything quite like this.” We took the boxes and opened them to reveal what could best be described as stilts. They were a six-inch spike heel with a one-inch platform on them. Thank god they had an open toe and an ankle strap or Jenny and I may have fallen off them. We slipped them on and then helped each other stand and take a few steps to get used to them. Our four bridesmaids led us out of the room and had us wait at the top of the stairs. While they went down and announced us. ‘For their last night out as single women, may I introduce Jenny and Alexa.” Julie stated and that’s was our cue.

As we were making our way down the main staircase, we both fidgeted in our short, tight dresses. We had to hold each other up as the steps proved to be an adventure in these shoes. As we began coming into view of the girls, we could hear catcalls being made. “Sexy ladies” one of them called out as we got to the bottom of the stairs. Cheers were let out as well as more catcalls. We also saw Mom, Marty and Mary standing there. Mom had a look of shock on her face as she looked at us. Marty began shaking his head and fighting a smile at the same time. Mary stood there with a smile a mile wide. As we walked over towards these three, we could see Marty was fighting some sort of emotion. “There is no way you two are going out dressed like that!” Marty said, only to be shot down.

“Charles Martin Thompson! These are grown women and they can go out and have fun dressed this way or any other way if they wish” Mary said before turning back to us. “Personally, I think they look incredible”

“Thanks grandma. Though I may kind of agree with daddy on this one.” Jenny said as she pulled at the center of her dress trying to make sure nothing was falling out. “I don’t know if I want anyone to see Lex like this other than me” she finished off with a giggle. Before we could say another word, we were enveloped by our friends. We were each handed a glass of champagne and a toast was made by Katie to kick off the evening festivities. We had barely even taken a swallow when the doorbell rang, and the rest of our group entered in the house and each took a glass. “Check you two out! Are you sure you two are getting married and not chasing the boys?” Jessica teased us. We finished off our drink and Activity Director Julie took over again, “Everyone to the limo, it’s time we leave the old folks and head out for some fun.” Mary shot the death glare at her oldest grand child as everyone moved off. “Do you want to come Mary?” I asked only to be waved off and told to have fun.

The limo was once again well stocked, and we took our seats at the front. Glasses were handed around again. Bethany and Hendo were on one side and Jessica and Paige were on the other side. “You are looking good Bethany” I said as I noticed her dress. She must have talked with Katie before all of this as she pulled at the hem of her short, sleeveless dress. “Little different than you would wear to Willy’s isn’t it?” She asked. “If Adam saw me in this it would make his head explode” she finished with a giggle that Jenny and I shared. Paige leaned over and asked me if the Adam in question was my brother. Jenny heard it and answered, “Yeah but we saved her from him” and we all laughed, except for Bethany. She just sat there with a little grin on her face. No one else noticed it but I did, and it got me wondering, but before I could say anything, the bottle of champagne had made its way towards the back.

In what seemed like a blink of an eye, the Hummer had pulled to a stop and the door swung open and we began to pile out. We found ourselves outside of Lacus, the same club we had come to a few times. The whole group was gathered together waiting for us to get out. “Jacinta spoke up for the group. “Something seems to be missing here” she stated and produced two sashes with the words “Bride” emblazoned across them. Our tall friend draped them over us and gave us each a hug. Katie looked over the group and told them that this was just the first stop and led us into the club. For a Wednesday night, we were surprised how crowded it was and the addition of our group ratcheted the energy in the place a bit. Julie talked with the one of the waitresses and we were led over to a VIP section, which we barely stayed in. Jenny and I were out on the dance floor almost immediately, followed by everyone else. It wasn’t long before we were the hit of the place and about the only time we stopped dancing was to have a quick drink of champagne. And while the club was fun and we were all receiving lots of attention, some one thought it would be a good idea that we hit another club. We decided on Club Rev, and since it was only a block away, we decided to walk.

We must have been quite a sight, 14 young women in dresses that were almost obscenely short with one other in a long form fitting dress that could stop traffic. We were laughing, shouting and actually stopping traffic as we moved down Hennepin Avenue. A car load of guys pulled over and tried to chat us up. But since most of us were spoken for, we gave them little acknowledgement, though Hendo and Jacinta tried to flirt a little more openly. We invaded Rev and it seemed a little quiet, but we still took the dance floor. When it came time for a break, someone had ordered a round of Jägermeister. We downed the shots and returned to the dance floor for a bit when Katie called us all over for a Chambord Kami. It was during this little break when we had decided the place was a bit dead and we should try another place. Julie said there was another club she had been to before up the street and that we should head that way. We gathered up or purses and made our way out the door for The Exchange.

As we walked along, the mixture of all the champagne and the drinks at Rev hit us and we became a little more wild and giggly. Jenny and I still hadn’t let go of each other, but we had taken control of out two drunk bridesmaids. I was hooked arm and arm with Nikki as we walked down the street. As we passed a bar Nikki suddenly stopped and spun us around. “Look! It is Karaoke night! We have to take the brides to be in” Nikki yelled out. Jenny and I tried to pull her along, but the others saw what had Nikki so excited and we were drug into the bar by the group.

The sun shone through the window and caused me more pain than I could ever remember. Jenny and I were curled into each other, with nothing on but the thongs we were directed to put on the night before. My mouth tasted like a dance floor. I couldn’t even groan without causing major pain. Jenny wasn’t moving. If it wasn’t for her snoring I would think she might be dead. As much as I didn’t want to get up, I had to or else something that hadn’t happened since I was three might have occurred. After vigorously brushing my teeth, I went in search of water. For some reason the little fridge in the closet was empty, so I threw on a robe and attempted to walk downstairs. That might have been the biggest mistake of the day.

“Good morning, sunshine” my mother said as I walked thru the kitchen towards the butler’s pantry. I mumbled a good morning as I returned with two bottles of water and stared looking to see if there was any Advil or Tylenol down here. “Looks like you girls had fun last night” mom said keeping up her sunny attitude. “What time is father showing up?” She asked. The alcohol that still inhabited my brain, slowed me down a bit and I finally mumbled something about my father being dead. “I know that smart alek, I meant the priest.” I finally caught up.

“Mom, for the millionth time he is not a priest any more, and he is coming Thursday at 10:30.” I said a little frustratedly. My mother responded that it was a good thing we were up, as it was 9:15 and that gave Jenny and I plenty of time to get ready. I looked at my mom for a minute trying to comprehend what she was saying, then it hit me. “Fuck today is Thursday” I said as panic took over. I ran up the stairs to the bedroom. All I could hear from my mother was “Alexa Marie, watch your language!” I made it to the room and began trying to wake Jenny. “Babe we have to get up! Brian is going to be here in an hour!” Jenny stirred a little bit and tried to pull me towards her. ‘Jen, I would love to do nothing but lay around with you all day, but we have to get moving” The urgency in my voice finally started bringing her back to reality and the comprehension of what I said hit her. Jenny pushed me aside and raced towards the bathroom, stopping only to admonish me to get moving. I giggled as much as my head would allow and followed my soulmate into the bathroom to get cleaned up.

A little less than an hour later, Jenny and I were seated in the kitchen, nursing cups of coffee while we waited for our officiant to arrive. Mom had been quizzing us about the night before and was a bit miffed that we could not answer half her questions about what we had done. Mary had shown up just before Brian had and took one look at us. “Well at least you two are alive and not in jail” she exclaimed which did relieve the tension a bit. “I came up because I thought it would be best if you met with the Minister down at the guesthouse. It will give the others a chance to revive properly.” Mary said with a knowing look at the two of us. Mary shock her head and moved off to her home. Before mom could get back into her questioning Brian showed up. He was as a bit early but welcome as it got us away from my mother’s questions. As we led him down to Mary’s, he sensed the condition me and Jenny were in and got a good laugh. “I remember being young once, hanging out at O’Gara’s and Plums. Having a few too many. I will try and keep this short girls, and let you get back to your hangovers.” And he stayed true to his word. We went back over everything and showed him where everything was. He looked over the final touches being applied to the ceremony site. Everything was done in a little over an hour and he said his good-byes after making a few pointers into what he would need on Saturday.

We saw our friends, at least those still alive, stretched out in various positions on the patio. We joined them and began the debrief of the night before. Katie was stretched out on one of the loungers and the Phillips-Thomas’ had jointly taken over another. Ophelia was up, but she did not look well and had dragged one of the lounge chairs into the shade. Jenny and I joined Lauren at the table. “Where are Jacinta and Hendo?” Jenny asked as I tried to collapse back into her.

“We think Hendo may be dead and Jacinta is in a coma” Lauren said as the rest groaned. We joined in the group hangover until our peace was broken by giggling coming from the old married couple and Nikki humming something. Whatever it was, was loud enough for the other three to join in and giggle away. “What’s so funny?” I asked.

“Oh nothing. Babe!” Nikki said causing more laughs from the assembled group. Jenny and I looked at each and the humming soon turned into full throated song. It hit Jenny before it hit me “Oh god, not again” I asked her what she was talking about when Lauren handed over her phone. Jenny and I watched the recording of the two of us on stage, starring into each other’s eyes and singing ‘I Got You, Babe’, the old Sonny & Cher song. I could only ask why this happens. Nikki and Sarah come over and added to the fun by whipping out one of their phones showing Jenny and I singing again, but this time it was ‘Endless Love’. “Where were you two?” Jenny asked our band mates and they told us they thought they would sit this one out. As they moved back to the lounger, Sarah reminded us that it was our special day and that we deserved the spotlight all to ourselves. Jenny and I both stuck our tongues out the pair. Just as they were settling back in to their chair, the first of the cavalcade of visitors began.

“I can see you are in your normal position Nikki” the British accent said from behind us. Nikki made some comment to the woman as we spun around to see Jamie, dressed as immaculate as ever, holding her daughter and with her husband at her side. Jenny and I jumped up to greet the Milton’s. The hangover slowly seemed to disappear as Jenny and I shared hugs with the famous model and her husband, and quick cuddles with little Olivia. “We are so excited you came” I exclaimed. We invited the three to join us at the table and we got the debrief of their trip to New York City. As Jamie was telling her tales of her first visit to the Big Apple, Jacinta and Hendo rose from the dead and joined the group. Some more teasing over my and Jenny’s performance ensued as did the showing of the video to Stuart and Jamie. The embarrassment we felt a few minutes before came back. And while it was all fun, I could see that Stuart was feeling a bit out numbered. The next group of arrivals helped Stuart gain some more allies. The squeals of both my soulmate and my sister announced that two people close to them, and me, had arrived. Marty stepped on to the patio from the house, “Look who I found” he said.

“Uncle Rob” Jenny exclaimed at the same time Katie exclaimed “Danny” in a tone that was more intimate than Jenny’s. As Jenny and I got up to share a hug with Jenny’s uncle, Katie met her fiancé with a long deep kiss. The cat calls from the assembled group ensued and caused my brother to bush a bit. Jenny and I turned and introduced Rob and I introduced the meathead as soon as he and Katie were done. All the girls got up to greet the two with special attention paid to Danny while Stuart got a chance to meet the added boys. Marty and Rob thought they would walk down to the dock and invited Stuart along while Katie tried to sneak Danny into the house, but the British Inquisition stopped that from happening. “So, this is the infamous Danny?” Nikki said. Danny must have been a bit on edge because he spun and looked at me and asked what I had been saying about him. “Me? I would never say anything bad about you, big brother.” I stated, batting my eyelashes for comedic effect. Danny’s response was pure Danny, something about cattle excrement, but he survived. He gave Katie another kiss and slowly slipped off to meet up with the other men.

“I can see why you were such a good girl in London, Katie. He’s cute” Jacinta said. Before she could answer Jenny let out a groan. Jacinta was surprised by Jen’s reaction. “He’s just our meathead brother, but Katie has brought him a long way.” Everyone laughed, but as I sat there listening to Katie defend her boyfriend, I looked over at Jenny. She just looked at me “What? He is my brother or will be in a few days.” I just cuddled in with Jenny and tried to enjoy the moment, before another guest arrived. Just as I had gotten comfortable, Mom arrived on the patio with our dual personal attendant in tow.

“Hi girls” Ashely said as she stood there. Jenny and I got up and resumed our roles as hostesses and began to introduce my cousin to the assembled group. Ashley froze however when our blonde model friend stood and faced the teenager. “Oh my god! You are Jamie-Lee Milton the model and the wife of Out of Heaven’s producer!” Everyone died of laughter at that moment, especially Nikki. Jamie even laughed. “Yes, I am, and you just made Stuart’s day.” Jamie told my cousin.

The heat of the day took control, and soon the group moved back into the house. The British group was not used to the intense heat that had descend upon the Twin Cities. And this was the least of it. The projected high of 96 degrees had all of us a bit nervous and praying that the weather people were correct and that it would be a bit cooler on Saturday. Bethany showed up and looked as in tough of shape as we did. When we asked what Jessica, Paige, Natalie and Zoe were doing, Bethany told us that they were out exploring the Cities. Bethany slid right in to the hungover group and joined in the review of the previous night’s activities and telling tales we had not yet heard. It was great having Bethany here with us but the fact she was so willing to tell my mother all about the events of the previous night made both Jenny and I wish she had stayed at the hotel. Jenny and I received a few looks of disappointment from my mother.

As they day wore on, some of us started to get a bit restless, and we decided we wanted to go on a boat ride. Danny and Katie had taken Stuart and Jamie out for a ride on the runabout, so we begged and pleaded for Marty to take us out in the cruiser. That was a little difficult because he had become enamored with Olivia. ‘Auntie’ Nikki and ‘Auntie Sarah had originally taken charge of babysitting, but it hadn’t been long before Marty had swooped in and was vying with the P-T’s for Olivia’s attention. “How long until he starts bugging us?” Jenny whispered to me. I said two years, Jenny said six months. We bet on the six months “Please Daddy! Char can watch Olivia.” Marty once again declined as the giggling little bundle had him completely under her control. Nikki looked at us and said, “Just like her mother, controlling all the boys.”

“I’ll take you out” Rob said “I want to go out on the water and since the Captain here is other wise involved, I would love to. Go get ready.” Ophelia and Sarah elected to stay back, as the heat was still affecting Ophelia and thought the air conditioning was best for her and Sarah thought at least one of the babysitters should stay back. The rest of us scrambled off to get changed into our bathing suits. We met Rob down at the boat and after the engines were warmed up, we left the dock and went out into the lake. Rob was like a kid in a candy store. “You know I technically own part of this boat, but Marty always has to be the pilot. This is great!” We spread out along the boat and soaked up the sun. Little did we know there was trouble ahead.

As we turned into Lafayette Bay, we could see smoke. Rob was just as curious as those of us spread along the sundeck. Jacinta and Bethany were at the bow, they became our look outs. As we got close, Jacinta began describing what she saw. Her first comment was that must not have been a big fire and that it seemed to be out, as a few of the fire trucks were leaving. Bethany was the one to drop the bomb, “It looks like it’s at a golf course.” Panic took over Jenny and myself and we urged Rob to go faster. Our fears were confirmed when we go to the club, there had been a fire at the Main Clubhouse at the Lafayette Club. The place we were going to have out rehearsal dinner tomorrow night! I broke down a bit and Nikki led me back to my seat while Jenny became panicked looking for her phone. I couldn’t hear the other side of the conversation, but I did hear my weeping girlfriend crying into the phone “It’s all burned daddy!” Rob snatched the phone from my fiancée’s hand. Lauren led her back to me, where the two of us were clearly in panic mode. Rob hung up and said that Marty was on top of it.

The ride back to the house was much more subdued than ride out. Jenny and I were wondering what else could go wrong. Mary, and mom were now fawning over Olivia as Marty was nowhere to be seen. Either were the Milton’s or the soon to be Quinn’s, which seemed funny. Olivia let out a squeal as ‘Auntie Nikki’ walked in and it was enough to briefly pull me and Jenny out of our funk, but reality hit us again as mom came over and began asking what we had seen at the club. “It wasn’t as bad as the smoke looked, but I am sure the kitchen is totaled.” Jenny informed my mom while I began to sulk. Mom was sure that it would all work itself out. That was when I decided that there wasn’t enough tension over this wedding.

“I doubt that. Let’s see we have had photographers tell us they wouldn’t take on our wedding, we have had the two singers back out and now the rehearsal dinner site has a fire.” I slumped back into the couch. Jenny curled up to me and whispered it would be all right. And just as I saw Nikki begin to open her mouth, Mary started in.

“When did the two of you become such big pouters? The two of you have gone through everything with a full head of steam and now these little obstacles pop up and you raise the white flag? You two need to realize that everything will be fine. None of that matters. Look around you. You have a whole group of friends and family who are anxious to see the two of you declare your love for one another. They couldn’t care that the food was from the club or that you have the perfect dress. You could wear shorts and a t-shirt and have White Castle for the meal, they wouldn’t care. They just want to see you happy.” Mary walked off frustrated. Mom said nothing but stared at us. I looked to see a smirk on my British sister’s face. “I like her” Nikki said. Sarah came up behind her wife with a little more sympathetic take on things.

“She is right, girls. We just want to see you two show the world how much you care about one another. You will get through it and it will work out. Look what Nikki and I went through. This is nothing compared to that.” Sarah hugged her wife while Jenny and I both started to come to an understanding that none of this did matter. Smiles of guilt and love began to creep across our faces. Jenny’s smile turned a bit warmer and I am hoping she felt the same about mine. We shared a kiss. “We are wearing the dresses” I told her. “Good.” She replied. “I was scared you were going to say we would wear the cheerleading outfits.” That was the perfect tension reliever.

We were much more relaxed when Marty came in and told us that he had lined up a caterer for the rehearsal dinner, and that we were going to just have to have it here. “And all your friends better be coming you two. This one is special.” We asked why and who was doing it. “Let’s just say I called an old friend and he and his mother are on it.” Marty had a proud smiled on his face as Jenny and I shrieked with delight. We had to interpret for the rest of the gang that the Thompson’s friends who owned an Italian restaurant were going to cater it. Smiles grew across Nikki and Sarah’s faces. “You mean that place we went to last time?” Nikki asked. When we told her yes, she began telling the girlies how wonderful it was and everyone seemed excited.

The night was quiet. Since this was the last truly free night, we decided to get as many people together for dinner. Jessica, Paige, Zoe and Natalie were still off on their exploration of the Twin Cities and the older family members wanted to just hang low. Rob entered the room at this point. “Why don’t you all stay. I have brought back a ton of beef from the ranch, we can grill out and just hang out here. And though everyone had recovered from their hangovers, the prospect of laying low sounded good. Rob said he would get everything started. He also said that Jenny and I were in charge of the sides. “Just because you two are getting married, doesn’t mean you get to sit around all night.” We tried to pout our way out of it but were told to get over ourselves. We went off to the kitchen to see what we had to work with and if we would need to make a run. As mom got up to follow us, I spun around. “No mom. Sit. We are taking care of this.” then I looked at Nikki and told her to get moving as she wasn’t getting out of helping. After taking inventory, we decided we needed to make a run to the store. Jamie was happy for that because she needed to grab a few things for Olivia. Jenny, Nikki, Jamie and myself piled into my car and made our way over to Wayzata. After stopping at the hotel, we went over to Byerly’s to get the items that we needed. Nikki had experienced my command authority when in a grocery store, but to Jamie it was all new. “Is she always like this?” she asked Jenny as I handed out assignments to the three.

“This is nothing. If she was coking a full-blown dinner she gets real demanding. Just keep her away from the meat counter.” I shot Jenny a look and instantly I saw her face turn ashen “I’m sorry babe” she blurted out nervously and I could see the tears starting to form. I had two options, I could be mad, or I could comfort her. Of course, I chose the latter, and while I could tell she was only trying to tease me it still hurt a bit. It also showed me how on edge both she and I were. We had joked about the incident a million times over the last two years but today it turned into another incident that was making this week tough. As I was leaning into kiss my soulmate, Nikki butted in.

“Can’t you two control yourself?” Nikki said with sigh. Jamie laughed and admonished her protégé. “Give them a little bit of slack. They are going through a lot.” Jenny thanked Jamie for being so understanding while Nikki and I had a bit of a show down.

We got back to the house and saw that the party had begun. Rob was out on the patio with Danny getting the grille ready to go, this time the big fancy one not the Weber kettle. Sarah and Marty were practically fighting each other over Olivia, while my mom looked on with a bemused smile. The rest of the girls had seemed to have recovered from the previous night and were out sunning themselves in the late afternoon sun, even Ophelia was trying to adapt to the heat. They all seemed to be enjoying themselves because we could hear the laughter through the doors. The only one who I felt sorry for was Stuart. The poor man had been cornered by my cousin. She was all over him about Out of Heaven, asking about their new album and the publicity tour they had just finished up. “I completely forgot the CD’s. I knew we were coming over and I had the girls sign a couple of new CD’s for you and your cousin. But I forgot them on my desk.” I heard Stuart explain to Ashley. You could see that she was a little sad but said that was OK and that it was a shame they couldn’t come over. “Yes, it is,” Stuart sighed “But the publicity tour was grueling, and the girls were exhausted. They wanted to come, but physically they just couldn’t do it” Something about Stuart’s comments seemed odd, like they were rehearsed. I was not the only one who noticed it because Jenny looked at me and said “That’s weird”

Jenny and I went to the kitchen dragging Nikki along, as I wanted some help plus I felt like teaching some more. In short time we had Nikki going on some chopping while I began cooking up some potatoes and Jenny worked away at a few salads. As we were preparing, more people came in. Julie and her husband Andrew along with Bridget and AJ came over because they heard that Rob was cooking up a whole cow, and when it was time to serve it looked like it. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves and the food, especially the food. It made for a nice quiet night before the onset of the fun of Friday.

Friday did seem like a completely different day. We all slept in a bit and the group decided they would go do some exploring around town, that is all except those in the bridal party. We had things we had to take care of in the morning, so we were left at home. Bethany had volunteered to work as the tour guide and they headed out about eleven leaving Snikki, Katie, Jenny and myself at the hands of Mary and mom who immediately had orders for us and the newly arrived Julie. We went in a million different directions, preparing for the nights festivities. “You sure you want to become part of this family Alexa?” Rob joked with me as I grew a bit frustrated with his mother. “You can still get out. I can hide you. You can be the cook at the ranch.” Mary did not think too highly of her youngest son’s comments and was told to get back to helping Danny prepare some tables for the evenings guests. We all got a break around two, all the tasks being completed to mom and Mary’s approval and we sat back and rested. Julie took off and Katie slipped away with Danny somewhere. That’s when Jenny got a great idea.

‘Let’s go out in the boat, just the four of us.” Jenny said. Nikki seemed a bit apprehensive, mostly because it would be either Jenny or I at the helm of the wood hulled runabout. Sarah seemed more concerned about the heat since it was going to be 99 degrees outside today. “Oh, come on you two, it will be fun, besides Sarah it is a lot cooler on the lake.” After a little more talking, it was agreed and we all ran off to get our suits on. “Grab a pair of shorts too, and your ID in case we decide to stop for a drink.” Jenny yelled out as the couple disappeared into their room to get changed. I started to slip in my one piece and got the same harsh “No!” I had received when we were in Florida last. When I tried to whine about it, Jenny put on the reverse psychology. “Fine, go ahead. If you want to be the only one who looks like a prude go ahead and put on your one piece.” I growled at my soon to be as I slid on the bikini. And though I was not happy about it, the reaction from Jenny made it worth it. She wrapped her arms around my waist and leaned in for a kiss. “Much better” she told me. Her smile once again melted me.

We met up with Snikki and led them down to the runabout. I helped Sarah and Nikki on to the boat, while Jenny got the stern line. Just as I was releasing the bow line, I could hear my mom screaming out not to be gone too long, that we needed to be ready to go at 5:30. I waved her off and hopped on the Century as Jenny had warmed the engines and we slipped out into the larger part of the lake. We found a good spot to drop anchor a spread out to enjoy the sun. As we were getting situated, Nikki slid up next to me, she must have noticed that something was on my mind. “You OK?” she asked as she and I took the back of the boat as our two soulmates went out on to the bow.

“I don’t know. It still seems unreal. Twenty-four hours from now everything I have ever dreamed of will have come true. I will have married the most beautiful person I have ever met, the person I was meant to be with. And then there are times I feel like that scared boy playing video games and hiding from the world.” I sighed as I let my feelings go. “I want this to be so perfect for her and I worry that my status will ruin that for her."

“Your status as what? You are not that boy anymore Alexa. You are as much of a girl as any of us. Don’t start thinking that way. And as far as perfection, the only perfection you need is the love you share. Like Mary said, this will all be fine, just relax. Just let it happen.” Nikki said with a smile.

I let out a little laugh “How did you get so smart?” I asked my British sister.

“I am well versed in perfect love” Nikki said as she motioned to the front of the boat. And while I did relax a bit I was still feeling a bit tense. We stayed anchored a bit longer before heading over to Fletcher’s to have a drink and show the girls some more of the fun of Minnetonka. After our drink, we decided we better get back in before our families lost their collective minds. We tied up the boat and Jenny seemed a lot calmer than she had before as we held hands on our way to the house. The four of us tried to ignore the pleas to get ready and but still raced upstairs to shower and change. And as off as I still felt, I could feel the love pour forth from Jenny. It was like it always had been, a tenderness that I could never describe. The smile that melted my heart and warmed my soul was there and that didn’t change as we held hands down the staircase to the waiting group. That was where it ended as the demands of the evening took control.

Jenny and I were reluctantly split up and ushered off with our separate bridal parties. Barb had showed up and was now helping mom give us orders on what to do. I felt a bit overwhelmed as I stood there without Jenny. I began look around nervously and could feel my emotions begin to boil. As I looked around I could see my two bridesmaids whispering something and I could see a determined look come over my best friend. She left Nikki for a moment and headed over to me. In true Katie fashion, she helped get me under control. “We need to start drinking if we are going to put up with Barb and Char all night.” I agreed, and we shared a hug. I whispered a thank you to her. “For what? For being the one person in this house that hasn’t gone off the deep end over this whole thing? Somebody has to keep things in perspective.” I laughed as I shared another hug with Katie and felt my tensions begin to ease a bit.

We couldn’t continue my therapy, as Mary took center stage and began giving directions. That was the first time I looked around and noticed that Adam had shown up. He was off to the side half paying attention. I felt bad as he seemed alone and as we started to move to take our positions for the ceremony, I saw him kind knocking around not sure what to do or where to go. I slipped away from the group. “This way” I told him as I pointed out the door and to the guesthouse, which was going to be my prep area tomorrow. He nodded and walked along. As the two of us were walking along taking in the sights of the Thompson estate, I caught Jenny looking over at me with her warm smile. Adam wasn’t real talkative, but he was overtly dismissive of me either.

We got everyone assembled near the house and Brian took center stage. “OK everyone, this is going to be a little different, because the musicians are not here so we are going to try it with a tape, so Ashley, if you will hit play” Ashley moved over to the sound system and the music started. Adam, looking as uncomfortable as I had ever remembered seeing him, took mom by the arm and began escorting her down the aisle, followed by Rob and Mary. The next part was something we had debated over and over as we prepared. Since there were no groomsmen, we were not sure how the bridesmaids should go down. Leave it to Katie to come with an idea, “Why not send Snikki down together and then me and Julie will follow?” We thought that was perfect. Have our ‘guides’ lead us down, followed by our closest family. Next up was Danny and me. I almost froze as the music changed, signaling our cue to begin our entrance. “Hey, would you get it together” Danny admonished me. I nodded and began the walk down the aisle. As he left me at the altar, I began to feel all eyes on me. Katie leaned over and told me to relax as I watched Marty lead Jenny down the aisle. Her smile seemed forced, but soon the two of us were standing there alone in front of Brian. He began to tell the gathered crowd a little bit about what was going to happen. He asked if our reader was there. There was a moment of panic as we looked around for Debbie. As if by magic, she stepped from her chair and walked forward.

“I’m right here” she said as she walked forward. She was all smiles, until she and I made eye contact. The look she gave me was that of my counselor and not my friend, which made me a bit more nervous. After pointing out to Deb where she was going to do the reading and what her cues would be, he continued with his direction of how the ceremony would proceed. Finally, he stopped and looked everyone. “I think that’s enough folks. Looks like we are ready for tomorrow. From what I understand there is food back up at the house for everyone. Thanks for putting up with me.” There was a slight cheer from the back that had an English accent. I had to remember to thank the girlies for that.

Unsurprisingly, the food was incredible! Everyone loved it, even Olivia, who had a special meal of small pasta made for her. And while Jamie was a bit apprehensive, Paul was as assuring as ever “Pasta is good for little ones” he told the concerned mother. Jenny and I wanted to give her some meat sauce to go with it, but my mom was the one who stopped that. “Don’t you dare do that to Jamie! I remember the first time we gave you spaghetti sauce. It was everywhere! Remember the picture?” I did and now it was something new Jenny wanted to get from my mom.

Jenny and I were all over Paul and Mrs. Rosato, thanking them for all their hard work. “Anything for you girls” Mrs. Rosato told us. “Mama is right” Paul said “You two have become our best customers, just like Mary and Charlie were. You have helped bring the families closer again. It is our honor to help you two celebrate this special day.” We both gave the large man kisses on the cheek, which made him blush. Julia, his wife, came up and teased him over his reaction to our gestures. “Now remember, you are coming as guests tomorrow” I told the three who just smiled and said they wouldn’t miss it.

We continued to mingle with the crowd, some of whom it was the first chance we had to greet. We hadn’t seen the twins in sometime, since both had stayed in California for the first part of the summer. They were having fun checking out some of our friends and were a bit disappointed when we told them most were spoken for. Julie came up asking for Jenny for some help with something, leaving me alone for a moment. That is when I heard a voice I knew all too well from behind me. “How are you holding up Miss Quinn?” I turned and looked at one the most important people in my life, one I haven’t talked to in a few weeks.

“OK, I guess. There has been so much going on I feel like I haven’t been able to catch my breath” I said. The all too familiar stare from my counselor let me know that was not what she was talking about. “What, are you trying to have a session here in the gardens?” I asked before Debbie led me over to a couple of unoccupied chairs and had me sit down. “How have you been doing through all this?” She asked again, I began to relay some of the concerns I had told Nikki about. “It still seems like some sort of dream and that I will wake up and I will be what’s his name again. Sitting on the crappy couch playing my Xbox. I felt that this was a life I wanted at some level, but it has evolved into so much more. Not only am I living it, but I am about to marry a person I could only fantasize about two years ago.” Debbie at that point got a bit stern with me.

“When are you going to stop thinking none of this is real?” Debbie asked before going on. “You have gone through a lot to find the person you truly are. You were lost as a male, you were going through the motions, but now you are a beautiful energetic young woman. Unlike before when you were a ghost, you are now someone who people flock to. You bright and energetic and happy! That is what is real.” Leave it to Debbie to put me in my place. I felt somewhat better about myself and coming to grips that his is truly who I was, now if she could just get me through the next twenty-four hours.

The dinner didn’t drag on as long as I thought it would. Jamie and Stuart wanted to get Olivia back to the room and put her down for the night. The rest of the party goers slowly began to slip away. First, it was Bridget and AJ and then it was the group of girls staying at the hotel. Julie and Andrew were next. “I will be back at 7:30 so get some rest you two.” Julie commanded as we shared hugs with her. And then slowly the girlies slipped off, leaving it as just the rest of the wedding party. It had been decided by forces outside of my and Jenny’s control (my mom) that we would not sleep together tonight. I think we sat around longer with Katie, Nikki and Sarah longer than we wanted to because we didn’t want to leave each other. Finally, Sarah announced it was time for bed. “I better stay with Miss Quinn tonight, so she doesn’t go wandering off.” Katie announced. “You just want to sleep with a Quinn” Sarah teased.

Jenny and I kissed each other good night and shared one last long hug and before Sarah and Nikki led Jenny into the big house. I started to whimper a bit as Katie led me off to the guest house where she and I were going to sleep tonight. Mom and Mary had switched places for the night, so I would have two of the three most important women of my life watching over me on this last night and just like that first night as Alexa, Katie and I shared a bed. “I can’t believe that you will be married tomorrow” Katie said to me as we laid there in bed. I didn’t say anything as I stared at the ceiling and let the fears slowly creep in. Katie picked up on it and rolled over. “You aren’t retreating into Alex, are you?”

“God no, it’s just..I am just.” Words didn’t want to come. I took a deep breath, and everything came out at once. “I’m scarred that Adam will make an ass of himself, I’m scared that the somehow the dress won’t fit, I’m scared that you and Ophelia will break one of my ribs, I’m scared that I may kill mom. I’m scared that Danny will fart as we are walking down the aisle. Mostly I’m scared that Jenny will come to her senses” Katie started laughing.

“Well I can’t control Char or Adam. Danny I can” she laughed at this, “But Jenny came to her senses last year. You two belong together now just relax and go to sleep or Ophelia and I will break a rib” I let out a sigh and agreed but I couldn’t stop staring at the ceiling. I don’t know how long it had been, but it had been long enough where the only sounds I hear were the cicadas outside and Katie’s breathing inside. I decided to get up and get something to drink. On my way to the kitchen I decided to step outside and take in the night. As I stood on the porch, I noticed something in the chair by the lake, a form that I will never forget. I made my way over. “Hey” I said in a soft voice. A startled blonde hair woman turned.

“Hey babe, you scared me” Jenny said as she reached out for me to join her on the bench. I sat down, and we fell into each other. Nothing had to be said, our ability to communicate with each took control as we held each other and stared out at the lake. I never wanted this feeling to end and I realized, after tomorrow, it never will.

Alexa Chapter 41: We’ve Only Just Begun

I woke up to the sound of my name being said with a British accent. And while the voice was familiar, it took me a second to recognize my surroundings. It hit me that I was sitting in Mary’s big overstuffed chair by the window looking out on the lake. I finally caught the gaze of my two bridesmaids hovering over me with huge grins on their faces. “Get up” Katie said. “It’s here.” I sat there for a moment to make sure all of this was real. It had finally arrived. The day I had been fantasizing about for almost four years was here. Jenny Thompson was going to be my wife. If I wasn’t convinced this was real, the smell of the coffee Nikki waved under my nose and her comments were proof.

“Come on get up and get out of that chair. We have to get some food in you” my British sister chided me. It took me a moment to straighten myself out as I rose from the chair, a bit stiff from the position I had slept in.

“How did I get here?” I asked. Katie said she was going to ask me the same thing. I took a moment to remember finding Jenny down at the dock last night about midnight. It seemed that neither one of us had slept. And after sitting for a bit together, we both had decided we needed to head back to our respective, and unfortunately separate, beds. Nikki tried to tease me about it being bad luck to see the bride before the wedding. “We have had all the bad luck there is.” I said with a smile. The pair led me into the kitchen, where the smells of bacon were familiar. But so was the sound of the cook. She was standing by the back door.

“Where do you four think you’re going?” Mom screamed out. I couldn’t hear the answer, but I recognized the voice as that of my future father-in-law. I asked Katie what was going on. “Marty, Rob and your bothers are going fishing.” I could tell by the way Katie said it, that she was not in favor of the idea, and either was my mother. That came courtesy of the dirty look she shot her future daughter-in-law.

“Can’t you control him?” Mom asked Katie.

Katie laughed. “Yeah right Char. We’re talking about a boy who proposed in a fishing boat. They’ll be fine, even if two of them are in BIG trouble.”

I sat down at the table and tried to sip at my coffee, but my stomach was in too many knots. Mom was in her typical morning mood and I just groaned as she plopped the plate of bacon and eggs in front of me. I pushed it away, saying I couldn’t eat anything. Nikki was having none of it. “You have to eat something Alexa. It’s going to be a long day and it’s going to be hot. We can’t have you fainting out there.” I tried to stare down a woman who had been through all this just a year prior, but I was no match for her. I relented and grabbed a slice of toast and a piece of bacon. “Happy?” I asked. She told me no, that I needed to eat more than that. “I already have one mother Nikki, I don’t need two” I grumbled at my ‘sister’ as she slid the plate back in front of me.

I ate a couple more pieces of bacon and a half piece of toast before declaring that was enough. Ophelia came through the back door as I was announcing that was more than I could probably handle.

“Your appetite seems to match Jennifer’s, none.” Ophelia said with a giggle. I perked up at the mention of my soon to be bride and I began peppering Ophelia with questions about Jenny. “I think she is more nervous than you Alexa.”

While I doubted that was possible, I began to worry about her. She gets all jumpy and her palms get sweaty when she gets nervous, making life hard for those around her. I started to reach for my phone only to be told to stop by Katie. “You two will be talking soon enough. Besides we’ll get way behind schedule if you start texting her. Now get in the shower so we can start.” I surrendered to the voice of authority and moved off to the bathroom. The girls thought of everything they could to make this as easy as possible. My usual shampoo, soap, conditioner, etc. were there and while it helped a bit I was still as nervous as I had ever been.

When I emerged, Nikki took control, working on my hair, while Katie got cleaned up. Once she was complete with the beautiful up-do hairstyle, with little tendrils hanging down the side, she took off to get ready, leaving me there with Katie, allowing me to fidget about. IT finally gave the tow of us a chance to talk. “You ready for all this?” Katie asked. I gave a hesitant nod.

“I just want it over with.” I said. “I’m not made for all this. I’m just a small-town girl.” The two of us then shared a laugh. Then Katie got all serious.

“You deserve all of this. All the things you have gone through and all that you have done. You deserve to be put on a pedestal and let everyone see you. You had to put up with Dickhead and Adam and you survived. You had to deal with those jerks like Brandon and that Hurley prick and came out stronger than ever. You have become an incredible person, the one I always knew you were. You helped me back then and now you have helped show me that love is possible.”

I was weeping at this point, but the odd part was so was Katie, this rarely happened. I reached over and hugged her tighter than everybody but one person in the world. I whispered “Thanks big sis” Katie told me how much that meant to her.

Mom entered the room at that point. I saw her and it first there was a smile on her face then the motherly instincts took over. “Kathleen, you are supposed to be dressed by now! Nikki and Ophelia will be down here any minute so scoot!” Katie and I began giggling and I asked her if that sounded familiar. She nodded and gave me a quick kiss before she moved off to get dressed.

Mom stood there in the smart lilac dress she had chosen for the wedding. I don’t remember the last time she looked so pretty. “You look great mom. Glad you toned it down, so Jenny and I will be center stage” I teased. I was told to be quiet as she sat down next to me. She took my hand and smiled we sat there a second and I could see that she was getting worked up. I asked her if she was OK. That’s when the tears began.

“I never thought I would be here. When I was younger, I always dreamed of having a little girl. One I could I could teach to cook, sew and to watch walk down the aisle with the man of her dreams. God had different ideas, but I still thought about it at times. I just hoped you would walk down the aisle with the girl of your dreams, and that’s about to come true. I just never knew that I would get to live both dreams.” I reached over and handed mom a Kleenex as she struggled to keep her emotions. “Alexa you have become the daughter a little girl always dreamed of. I’ll never forgive myself for what happened in the past, but I will always support you, and love you.” That was it. Just when I thought I couldn’t cry any more, I burst in to tears.

“Mom, you have always supported me. It had to be hard with dad on the warpath, but you tried. I’m just sorry I never told you my feelings before.” I said through the tears. I didn’t want to let go, but as Nikki came in I realized it had to end. I leaned Mom up and thanked her for everything she had done.

“You never have to thank me Alexa, I am your mother.” She said and gave me a kiss on her cheek. We shared one more hug before letting go of each other.

Katie came in shortly after that. This was the first time I had seen my two bridesmaids in their dresses. We had bought them so long ago. I almost had forgotten about them. The strapless knee length purple dresses were perfect for the day. We had received a little heat from Sarah about buying dresses, but when we reminded her that she didn’t have time to make all four dresses plus our wedding dresses plus finish school, she relented. “You two look great” Mom returned to being Mom, “Figures they would be purple”

As Ophelia entered the house, Katie took control. “OK get up Quinn. It’s time.”

I stood and made my way to the bedroom where my dress awaited. Ophelia produced a small stand she had somehow procured and told me to get up it and drop the robe. I followed the orders and braced myself for the bone crushing I was about to endure. I whimpered for the three of them to be nice. It wasn’t that bad, but I was having a hard time breathing. Nikki had decided to wait to do my make up until everything was done so the next step was the dress. Nikki and Katie held the dress for me while Ophelia helped me step into it. As it was slid up my body, the chills began. While I had worn it just a few days prior, this was a different sensation. It was really happening. My heart raced, and I began to breathe heavily. Katie was there and whispered to relax. I tried but it was hard. I was led over to a stool and Nikki went to work. Every stroke of a brush caused my anxiety level to rise. I wanted to scream at my British friend to hurry up but thought better. Finally, she was finished and led me to the mirror.

I stood transfixed staring at the beautiful woman in the mirror and it took me a moment to realize it was actually me! I could hear Mom start whimpering behind me. I turned to face the four women who were there with me to experience this moment. “Ophelia, this is even more beautiful than I even imagined the other day! Thank you so much for all your hard work.”

Ophelia nodded and let a small smile form. “It was an honour to help two such beautiful young women on their special day. Thank you for allowing me to be a part of it.” I couldn’t help but give the usually stoic woman a hug, and for once she didn’t seem taken aback.

Mom kept going on how wonderful I looked, and Katie just beamed as I looked at my proud big sister. I knew I couldn’t turn at look at Nikki, because the two of us would become our usual bawling selves. “I’m not looking at you Nikki. I don’t want to ruin this make up.” But I couldn’t help myself and turned and gave the British woman who had been so much help to both me and Jenny a hug. Both of us keep telling the other to stop crying. Just then I could hear a door shut. A second later I could hear Danny admonish me.

“Christ Alexa, pull yourself together” I heard him say. I did and turned to say something. But rather than an annoyed older brother I instead found both of my brothers standing there. Their mouths agape as they looked at me in my dress. Danny tried to stammer something, but Adam just stood there in shock. Then it was my turned to be shocked. “You look beautiful Alexa” Adam said. Danny had to quickly reach for our mom as Katie and I were now standing there with our mouths open. I mumbled a thank you to my oldest brother. I wanted to go over and give him a hug but knew that would be pushing it. If it wasn’t for the fact that I was about to be getting married in a few minutes, that may have been the best moment of the day. Our little trance was interrupted by a fourth Quinn.

“Oh my god Alexa!” Ashley screamed as she ran over to me to give me a hug. “You look gorgeous! Do I get to borrow that when I get married?” She asked. I told we would see and then began to ask her how things were going with Jenny. “She is a mess, but it looks like you are too. Nikki can you fix her up?” our personal attendant asked. “Jenny sent me over to see how you were doing and to see if you were ready.” I nodded, and Ashley told me that it was just about time and went to let Mary and Brian know I was ready. ”You really look incredible” she told me before she ran off to tell the major players that all was ready on my end.

It was Zero hour. The hyperventilating began again.

Ophelia told me to relax as I stood there waiting to get this over with. Slowly everyone left the room, except Katie. We didn’t say anything to one another, we didn’t have to. We just shared a hug and left the room to get ready for the biggest moment of my life.

Danny and Adam stood to the side like true gentleman and let the women leave the house first. Katie gave Danny a quick kiss and told me to be nice. The last three people in the house were my brothers and me. I can’t remember the last time that had happened. The pair were trying to wave me through, but I stopped. “Danny, can you give me and Adam a second?” I asked. Soon it was just the two of us standing there. I tied to speak up, but words wouldn’t come out. Finally, I croaked a thanks for coming. Adam smiled as he looked at me. He smiled! What was next almost made me faint.

“Why wouldn’t I come celebrate my sister’s special day?” I didn’t know what to say. I tried to stop the tears, but it was hard. “I haven’t been the best brother, and I still don’t understand but I am trying. Just give me a chance.” He told me. I stood on my toes and wrapped my arms around him and he didn’t try and get away. In fact, he hugged me back! I don’t know if Adam had ever hugged anyone in his life. Our moment was broken by Danny, who had popped back in. He started to say something but stopped. I could tell he wanted to say something, but he couldn’t. Adam nodded at me and walked out the door to join up with Mom. “You ready?” He asked, and I nodded and took his arm.

The pile up began. We were all standing behind a trellis that separated the gathering area from the guests. There were also two rows of plotted trees that were set up to keep Jenny and I from seeing each other. It had been decided, by the bride’s maids and protested by me and Jenny, that we would not be allowed to see one another until we were in front of Brian. I got a chance to share a quick hug with Julie and Sarah, before I let her get back to fixing her wife’s makeup. That is when the nerves really kicked in. Was I going to make it through this day with out looking like a racoon? Danny took me by the arm and drug me behind the bushes. Jacinta was there in a flash, taking on the role of makeup artist. “I don’t know who is in worse shape, you or Jenny.” Jacinta teased me. As she finished cleaning me up, Brian’s voice could be heard.

‘OK everyone it is show time.” He said. The string quartet began and that was his cue to begin walking down the aisle. I peaked around the bushes and watched as Brian took his place. He was followed by Adam and mom and then by Mary and Rob. Danny and I worked our way towards the processional line and were able to watch Sarah and Nikki make their way down. Just before Katie and Julie began their march, Katie ran over and gave Danny a quick kiss and me a big hug. “Knock ‘em dead” she whispered before returning to her spot. I watched a proud smile spread across Danny’s face as his fiancée walked down the aisle, the second most amazing thing happened. Danny turned to me, “Adam was right, you do look beautiful Alexa. Thanks for letting me be a part of this.”

I had to use every part of being to stop myself from breaking out in tears. Before I could say everything, the music changed to the bridal march. It was time. Danny started forward.

I froze.

I couldn’t move! My legs felt that they were made of cement. Danny turned and told me to move in a whisper and I finally found the strength to begin the march down the aisle. The guests wee all standing, and the smiles they had were all genuine. All the people who had been so supportive of me and Jenny were there. Not just all our friends from London, but The Hamilton’s and the Rosato’s. Even Paul Edwards and his wife were standing there with large smiles on their faces. As I made it closer to the front, I saw Debbie standing there and could see that emotion had begun to take control of her. She was dabbing her eyes as I walked past her. I neared the row where my mom and brother were sitting, but I noticed something odd. There was a woman sitting next to Adam. As we passed the row, I couldn’t help but look down and see who it was. I should say I was surprised, but to be honest I wasn’t surprised to see that Bethany was standing there next to Adam! And they were holding hands. Bethany had a huge smile on her face and nodded. I knew there was going to be a long talk of the ‘club’ at the reception!

We reached the front and Danny handed me off, but as he was moving off, he did something that I will remember until the day I die. He leaned down and kissed me on the cheek! I had to use every ounce of will I had to not break down in tears right there, but I think Mom took care of the crying for both us. I heard a little gasp come from her and whimper. I looked up at Danny and mouthed “Thanks”. As he moved off, I turned and saw Katie standing there in shock. We looked at each other for a moment and whispered ‘wow’ to each other followed by giggles. Our moment of mutual shock was interrupted as we could sense the guests turn and face back up the aisle.

I will always wonder if the gasp I let out was heard by everyone. Jenny was stunning. The smile that melted me was on full display as Marty led her towards the front of the group and to me. While her dress matched mine, I was still in shock over how beautiful she made it look. I looked over at Sarah and gave her a nod of appreciation before turning back to watch the smiling father and daughter approach me. As the pair reached me, I held out my hand to take Jenny’s. She instantly clamped down on mine, showing me just how nervous she was. Marty bent down and gave Jenny a quick kiss on the cheek, which didn’t surprise me, what did was when he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. Ah collective ‘aww’ could be heard from the guests as Marty made his way to his seat. Jenny whispered our favorite line “I think he is coming around” We both began to giggle, but our giggles were interrupted as Brian took center stage.

“Friends and Family, we are gathered here to celebrate the love of these two incredible women, Alexa and Jenny. They come before all of us today to express that love in the deepest and most spiritual way possible, in the bonds of matrimony.” Brian said very formally before he paused and seemed to comeback to the man who had been there since two Christmas’ ago. “My name is Brian Martin and I need to make a little confession” he told the guests as he laughed at his own joke “while this is the first same-sex union I have ever officiated, this is not my first wedding. I was a Roman Catholic priest for 12 years before I decided to follow a different calling. So, if I start falling into some old habits, I have given permission to Alexa to give me a swift kick in the shins.” The guests, me and Jenny, all shared a laugh over Brian’s admission. It was perfect timing for the man who always seemed to have the right words at the right time.

After saying a brief prayer, Brian stepped aside and made way for Debbie to step forward and to do the reading we had decided on. As Debbie stood there she looked down at me and Jenny with a smile much different than the one last night. It was like that of a favorite aunt or big sister. There was a joy in her face that I had never seen. Jenny and I sat to the side of the stage and took it all in. Debbie began “A reading from the Book of Ruth. Wherever you go, I will go. Wherever you live, I will live. Your people shall be my people and your God will be my God too. Wherever you die, I will die and there will I be buried beside you. We shall be together forever, and our love will be the gift of God.” You could hear people whispering behind me and Jenny as Debbie finished her reading. I watched Jenny mouth a thank you to Debbie and dab at her eyes. She leaned over and whispered to me “That was a perfect reading. Nice choice babe.” I looked into her eyes and could feel the love radiate from her.

We sat back as Debbie took her seat. We then heard the music from the string quartet begin. This was go time. There was so much going on, I had forgotten to ask if the replacement singers had shown up. Jenny must have had the same thought because her hand tightened on mine again and we looked at each other. We had chosen the song “Evergreen’, by Barbara Streisand to play at this moment. We didn’t know how much of a chance the replacement singers had to rehearse, so we braced ourselves and that’s when it happened. One of the singers let go with the first lyric “Love, Soft as an easy chair”. The voice was very familiar to one we had heard several times. Jenny and I looked at each other in shock. “No way” I said as the other singer began. “Love, Fresh as the morning air” Our looks of shock turned to smiles of surprise. We could hear a slight squeal come from the crowd. Jenny and I turned and there at the microphone were two more of our friends from London, Stephanie and Kayla! Jenny and I turned back to each other and smiled. Jenny took her handkerchief and wiped the corner of my eyes. I hadn’t even realized I had begun crying. We turned back to watch our friend’s performance. I didn’t think it could get any better. Boy was I wrong.

Once Steph and Kayla had finished, Brian rose from his chair and began speaking. “That was beautiful, both the song and the performance. But also beautiful was the sentiment, Love. Love is why we are here today, to celebrate the incredible love these two women share. To show our love for them. Now as I said earlier, I was a priest and that is how I met Alexa. It was Christmas Eve 2016. She came to mass at my church and she looked terrible. Sorry Alexa” He said with a smile before going on. “She was at one of the lowest points of her life. Most of us are aware of what Alexa has gone through so I am not going into that, but she was there because she felt no love. She came to a place where she thought she could feel love or find love. When I was informed of her unique situation, I was shocked but not appalled or anything like that. I wanted to help her find that love again. Now it wasn’t just her family that she felt had forgotten that love but one other person, Jenny. Jenny was in Florida, celebrating the birth of the one man who taught the world more about love than anyone. Little did Alexa know that Jenny had decided to take a tour of America’s airports rather than stay with her family.” The crowd laughed. They laughed even harder when he said, “And I think that was the last night the two you were ever separated by more than 10 miles, right?” he asked the two of us. We blushed hard.

As the laughter and the whispers of the guests died down, Brian continued to stand over us with the smile that had helped me on the first meeting. The one where I was at my low point. “But it was that love that eventually prevailed over everything else. A love that only two people so deeply committed to one another can share. Before I came up with this little homily, Whoops!” He said putting his hands to his mouth jokingly. I decided to join in on the fun and jokingly kicked my leg out in the direction of his. “Before I decided on this sermon, I talked with Jenny and Alexa’s friends and family. The one theme that came from everyone was the love these two have for one another. They have been through some hard times, but that love has always brought them to the top. The all said that they had never seen two people who lived for the other like these two do. That is a love that we all should strive for. Jesus said to love one another, as I have loved you is the greatest commandment. And these two have lived that commandment to the outmost. And that devotion should be celebrated, which is why we are all here. To show the love we have for them as they move forward together.” With that, Brian stepped back to his chair for a moment and sat in prayer. He stood up and nodded towards us.

That was our cue, Jenny stood and reached for my hand. Her smile was bigger than I ever remember seeing. I took her hand and the two of us stood in front of Brian. Our bridesmaids flanked us on either side. “Jenny and Alexa have prepared their own vows. Jenny?” Brian asked. Jenny turned and handed her bouquet to Julie, and I quickly turned and gave Katie mine. Jenny took me by the hands. Those magical blue eyes stared into mine. The look of love was there, but there was something more. It was more tender than they have ever been, more loving. The tears started instantly. Jenny gave a little smile and began speaking. “Lex you are my world. Every day with you is better than the last, because you are in my world. You are not just my love but my best friend. I promise that I will love you and cherish you, through thick and thin for the rest of our lives.” I could feel the tears on my cheeks as I realized that everything I had ever dreamed of was coming true.

“Jen, before I met you I had no idea what the word love meant. I never knew that I could love anything like I love you. You are my love, my partner, my soulmate. You have made me the happiest person in the world and I will spend the rest of my life trying to make you the happiest, most loved person that I can.”

We both tried to pull it together, but it was tough when you had four of you closest friends standing next to you weeping. We turned and faced Brian, who began in on the magical moment. “Jennifer Ann Thompson do you tale Alexa to be your lawfully wedded wife?” Simple and to the point. Jenny looked at me once again with those beautiful eyes that have mesmerized me for nearly four years.

“I do” Jenny said in the softest, most caring voice possible. My heart soared over those words. Then Brian spoke again.

“Alexa Marie Quinn do you take Jenny to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do”

As much as I wanted to scream out in joy I held it in, but there was no hiding the excitement that either Jenny or I felt. We looked at Brian expectantly, urging him to go on. Brian gave out a slight chuckle over our eagerness. “By the power invested in me by the Catholic Apostolic Church and the State of Minnesota, I now pronounce you partners for life. You may now share a kiss”. Jenny and I didn’t have to be told twice and the latest of special kisses between the two of us was shared. As we parted from this kiss, it sounded like the ‘Minneapolis Miracle’ had happened again from all the cheering that was going on. We both blushed a bit and took each other’s hands and proceeded to head back up the aisle. When we were out of sight, we shared another kiss before being enveloped by our bridesmaids. Katie and I got a chance to be together and it was crazy seeing her crying in joy. She was the strong one! I started to say something, but all she said was ‘later’

Before I could even have a chance to find out what she meant, my family arrived. Mom was all over both me. The smile on her face showed just how happy she was. I got a hug from Danny and then Bethany. “We are talking later” I told her. She tried to give me an innocent smile. The hardest thing was Adam. He gave me a hug and then Jenny! That might have been the toughest point ever! Was Adam really happy for us? Jenny looked at me as Adam gave her a hug. She was as shocked as I was.

It was then the Thompson family descended. Mary practically pushed everyone aside before she came to me and Marty went to Jenny. “Its official, you are now one of mine” Mary said. I teared up over her comment before she let go of me to go to her granddaughter. Those tears though were nothing compared to the tears I had when the towering man who had been like a father to me came and wrapped me in a hug so tight I was glad I was wearing the corset because it gave my ribs some protection. Marty whispered, “It official. I have two daughters!” I hugged Marty as tight as I could before I was enveloped by the rest of the Thompson clan. We shared hugs with Rob, Bridgit, AJ and the twins as they all congratulated us and welcomed me officially to the family.

Jenny and I cozied up to each other as Mary got us organized for the receiving line, it provided to be the perfect respite as we prepared for the one event of the whole day that seemed like a whirlwind. I knew most of the people who came through when I saw them, but if you had to ask me who came through the line, I couldn’t have told you. All I know was that I never stopped smiling.

When all the guests had made their way through the receiving line, Jenny and I thought we would be able to have a moment alone, but Mary had other ideas. We were whisked away for wedding pictures. Thankfully, Ashley was waiting for us with a bottle of water as we spent the next half an hour getting various pictures of us and the wedding party taken while the guests got to enjoy themselves. I looked at Julie at one point “I should have taken your advice” I told her. She looked at me dumbfounded for a second until I said, “we should have gone to Vegas.” We shared a laugh over that that got Jenny demanding to know what was so funny and when we told her she laughed and agreed. We suffered through the various posed moments. Some were a pain, but some were moments that would be displayed in our house forever.

As soon as we were done with the pictures, we were ushered along to our next stop. This time it was to the main table. Once again, we had places to be, at least according to Mom and Mary. When I tried to whine that I just wanted to sit in peace, I was told to stop my complaining by my mother. “You two have your whole lives to sit. Today you have obligations.” As much as I wanted to yell at my mother, I knew she was right, so we made our way to the head table. What I didn’t realize, is that without us there, the meal was in a holding pattern. We did finally get to sit though, and a server came up with champagne for the whole bridal party.

That’s when it began. We could hear it in the distance, the clinking of the glasses with silverware. Jenny and I smiled at each other and stood up and shared the first of many kisses that afternoon that were demanded by the hoards.

Like the receiving line, I barely remember what we had to eat. I remember that I spent more time talking with everyone who stopped by than I did just getting to talk with Jenny. It was as the dishes that were being cleared that it seemed like the reception was finally moving into more of a relaxed mode, though we heard the tinkling of glasses for the fifth time.

As the bridal party moved off, Jenny and I decided it was time we made the rounds. “I hope I can remember who was here” Jenny confided in me as we moved off to greet the guests, holding hands the whole time. We stopped at a table that was filled with some of the upper level employees od the Thompson Company, including Archie Christian from London and his wife Jane. We had met her at the reception back in London in the fall, an event that seemed like a lifetime ago. They were excited to hear that we were coming to England for part of our honeymoon. “If you need anything when you are visiting, do not hesitate to call’ Archie said. “But seeing some of the guests in attendance, I think you have plenty of people to call.” We thanked everyone coming before we moved on.

We came upon the Quinn table next. My Uncle Bob was the only one who had come, and from his body language it was reluctantly, but he had come and was polite. My Aunt Karen though was much warmer, she politely welcomed Jenny to the family. Both me and Jenny put on our best faces as we tried to deal with my relatives. It was when I turned to the next guest that the real fun began. Bethany started to give Jenny a hug, but I tried to stop her. “Okay girly, before we go any farther, what the hell is going on?” I said with a grin to my face. Jenny was all confused as to what was going on.

“Well I told you at the Bachelorette Party that I had begun seeing someone” Bethany said with a smirk on her face. Jenny was still confused and asked what I was talking about. “Didn’t you see who she was sitting with? I asked my new wife. She shook her head and when I told her, she had a brief freak out “You were sitting with Adam?” Jenny asked. Then after a moment another reason for my deep love for her. She gave out a little squeal and gave Bethany a hug. “As long as he is treating you right and you are happy that’s all that matters” I relented too and soon I was sharing a hug with Bethany as well. We did break our rule and sat down to get all the dirt. Bethany explained that she had run into Adam a few times, and he was not the same guy that had been at the end of their previous relationship. “He was the sweet boy I fell for years ago. He cared about what I said and what I liked. It didn’t happen all at once and we have kept it quiet until now. I think that you have had a big impact on him Alexa.” I blushed but Jenny had a proud smile on her face. She wrapped an arm around my waist and declared “That’s my girl” she said with a smile and for probably the first time all day, we kissed without being told to.

We continued to make our rounds, thanking all the guests, and other than either shaking hands with one of the attendees or sharing a hug, Jenny and I never broke our loving grasp of each other. The comments of how happy we looked seemed constant. And they were right. As we made our way to the two tables occupied by the English guests, we were joined by our personal attendant. She had brought us each a bottle of water but the anxiousness she displayed showed there was another reason she had come up. “Do you want to meet Steph and Kayla?” Jenny asked. The teenager nodded enthusiastically. ‘Well come on then” I told my cousin as me and Jenny led the way.

A loud squeal came up as we approached. Jenny and I instantly went to the two ‘substitute’ singers. “I thought you weren’t coming?” I practically screamed a I shared a hug with Kayla before moving on to her ‘secret’ girlfriend’.

“We had planned on coming all along, as a surprise. But when Nikki called the other day it was set in stone” Steph explained. As if on cue, Jenny and I turned to find the conspirator in all of this. Not surprisingly she and Sarah were talking with Jenny’s grandmother. The three of them each raised their glasses to us. Jenny’s smile faded for a moment and muttered under her breath that she should have known better.

As we talked with the two singers, I kept catching my cousin practically bouncing up and down in eager anticipation. It was getting so bad I had to stop. Jenny turned and saw what was distracting me and pulled Ashley forward. “Steph, Kayla there is someone dying to meet the two of you. This is Alexa’s cousin Ashley.” Ashley suddenly turned a bit bashful as she extended her hand to half of her favorite band.

“So glad to finally meet you Ashley.” Kayla said. “We keep hearing about you from your cousin all the time, how you may big our biggest fan in the States” The blonde singer said. Ashley was practically jumping out of her skin. Steph had to add her typical two-cents in “Are you keeping these two in line?’ she said as she eschewed the extended hand to give the teenager a light hug. I thought we were going to lose Ashley right there.

‘Oh my god! Stephanie Abbott just hugged me!” Ashley squealed. Steph gave me a wink and both Jenny and I mouthed a thank you to our friend. “Can I get a picture with you two?” She asked. The couple went into a well-planned act, putting on the show like they were trying to decide.

“Tell you what. We will take a picture with you if you will take a picture of us with the brides.” Kayla said. It was like telling the you girl that she had won the lottery. Jenny and I moved next to our two friends and smiled for the camera phone. Jenny and I switched spots with Ashley and let her pose with the pair. I think Ashley’s smile rivaled mine and Jenny’s. Just as they were finishing up, Stephanie called out. “Hey Stuart, can you come here for a second?” The groups producer came over, commenting that he was on holiday and didn’t have to deal with the pair. “Oh, be quiet. We want you to take a picture of all five us.” Stuart obliged as we joined the three for one final shot. We told the pair we would talk later and continued our tour of the guests while Ashley stayed to get more time with the pair.

As we moved on, we found Jessica and Paige. The pair rushed up and gave us hug hugs. “That was a beautiful ceremony” Paige told us as I exchanged hugs with her. Jessica commented that they had to scramble now to make there wedding in six weeks as wonderful.

“You wedding will be just wonderful or even better because it will be you two sharing the moment.” Jenny said. Paige whole heartedly agreed “Aye, it’s been a long time coming and it will be beautiful because of my bonny blonde lass.” The pair shared a smile.

“Well I can’t wait to see it.” I said excitedly. “And we will be there just like you were here for us. I can only imagine how tough it is for you to make the trip Paige, but it means a lot to us.” The Scottish girl, who tried to wave it off.

“And it has just been coming to this, you have been such a help to Lex, we don’t know if we can ever repay you” Jenny said. Jessica smiled and put an arm around me.,

“Just take care of Hayley and we will be even.” I agreed, and we shared one more hug. As I we were walking away, I turned and ran back to the couple and gave them one more hug. As much bluster as there is between Jessica and me, I knew that there was a bond between the two of us. And the same with Paige. We said nothing, and I moved off to catch up with Jenny.

We continued to make the rounds, taking time to personally thank all the guests. As we were making our way back to the head table, we noticed that Marty and Archie were engaged in a conversation with Jamie. I wonder what that was about? Before we could even get close, Mary came up to the trio with her look of admonishment. The two men shook hands with the model and went their separate ways. We intercepted Jamie as she was heading back to her daughter and asked what the conversation was about. “The Thompson Company is planning on doing some promotional videos and were looking for a spokesperson and were asking if I was available. I told them they had to talk with Joshua, but your father is very persistent.” We both laughed at that, but I noticed something when Jamie said that, she was looking right at me. It kind of hit me at that point, he was now my father. I began to tear up again. Jamie got a horrified look on her face, “Did I say something wrong Alexa?” she asked. Jenny instantly knew what it was.

“I think that is the first time that some referred to daddy as her father. But you know what? Its true.” Jenny said as she pulled me close. We let our friend go back to her daughter and husband while we continued to make our way to the front, where we intercepted by our maids of honor. They appeared to be on a mission. “Time for the first dance ladies” Julie told us as we were led to the small dance floor. As the two of us began to dance under the view of all, I could tell Jenny was a bit embarrassed to be so much center stage, even though we had just been standing in front of all these people a few hours before. I took Jenny in my arms and tried to ease her concerns as the DJ played “Wonderful Tonight’. Mentally, I was transported back to that night back in December when Jenny and I had danced at The Bunker when we were celebrating the end of the semester. That was our first true slow dance together, and now here we were dancing again to the same song. We held each other close through out the song and felt like we were alone. There was no one watching us, just the two of us holding each other. I kissed Jenny on the cheek and was rewarded with that wonderful smile.

As the song ended, it was announced that it was time for the two of us to step away from one another. It was time for what they normally called the Father-Daughter dance, but out of respect for my situation Jenny had demanded it be called a Family dance. I stood waiting for Danny to come out and join me, but the latest of the great shocks of the day occurred as Danny led Mom on to the floor and Adam came to me. I fought to hold it together. Adam had a smile on his face like I had never seen. It was genuine! I allowed my oldest brother to begin to lead me around the wood floor. And even though I think he wanted to pull me in a bit, he ‘saved room for Jesus’ as we were always told when we young. We even joked about it. As we moved across the floor Adam began to speak. “Alexa, I still don’t understand all of this, but you are my family and I am trying. And I no longer blame you for Dad. Everyone has impressed that on me.” I asked if one of them was Bethany. He chuckled at that “Yeah. She has been very vocal about that being one of the conditions as we try and work things out. That and accepting you as my sister.” If Jesus would have been between us, he would have been squished as I wrapped my arms around him and did something I thought I would never do, I gave him a kiss on the cheek. I heard a sniffle from behind and turned to see my bride wiping tears on her father’s dinner jacket. As Adam and I broke the hug, he stepped away and Danny took over.

“What the hell was that all about?” Danny asked as he began to take the lead. The smart-ass grin came out and I told him to shut up. “We have all been on his case and he is getting it.” Danny told me. Emotion was still messing with me and I stood up on my toes and kissed him on the cheek. “Danny you mean so much to me and Jenny and I don’t even know how to thank you. You have been there since Dad died watching over us, being our protector. I really wish there was something we could do for you” Danny smiled down at me.

“The only thing you two need to do is love each other until you are old.” He said. “That and be the best two aunts any kid could have.” Leave it to Danny to same something nice and then get me thinking another way. I began to question him if there was a reason he and Katie had gotten engaged. He began laughing loudly. “Hell no. Both Mom and Barb would shoot me if Katie was pregnant.” I agreed with him on that point. We danced to the rest of the song, which I though was going to end our center stage dancing for a bit, But the DJ moved right into another slow song. Without me knowing, Danny had guided us near Jenny and Marty. And as the song changed, he kissed me on the cheek and stepped aside. The next thing I knew I was dancing with my father-in-law. This wasn’t a first for us, but it was not expected.

“Are you holding up OK?” Marty asked. And I just nodded as I was too broken up to say anything. The mood between Marty and I appeared much different than Danny and Jenny. They were laughing while Marty seemed to be a bit tense. I teased him a bit about that. “Give me a break” Marty said in defense. “I am a bit nervous to be dancing with my newest daughter” he explained. “And that’s exactly what you are Alexa, my daughter. You might not be blood, but you are part of my family.” This was as serious as Marty had ever been with me about me and Jenny. “You have one role in this family, and it is one that I am handing to you today. Please take care of Jenny and keep her grounded. Don’t let her go off in her flights of fancy. You seem to be the only one who can do that.” I was getting a bit worked up over Marty’s words and realized I need to try and get control of myself.

“So, does that mean we can’t fly first class on our honeymoon?” I asked. Marty began laughing.

“No, you two are flying first class.” We continued to dance and chat about the day through the rest of the song. I asked him if his mother was driving him nuts yet. “Not quite but getting close. She has been a bear the last few days.” I agreed, saying my own was being the same. As the song ended, Marty leaned over and wrapped me in his arms. Marty had hugged me before, but not like this. This was like the hugs mom gave me after my accident. One of protectiveness and love. And then he said something that made me lose it. I laughed and cried at the same time “And Alexa one more thing.” He whispered as he held me. “You can call me Daddy” I kissed him on the cheek and he in turn kissed me on the forehead. Jenny came rushing over as she saw the state I was in. Marty kissed her on the forehead as well. As he led us of the dance floor, Jenny asked me what had happened. Through the tears I answered

“You know I think he is coming around. He said I could call him Daddy.” We couldn’t hold back our laughter as we stepped to the side of the dance floor, where we met by the woman who had worked so hard to put all of this together. As the guests were allowed to take over the dance floor, Mary led the two of us to an empty table and had us sit down. As soon as Jenny made sure I was set, she took a seat next to me and instantly reached for my hand. Mary watched this, and that Thompson smile came out. “I just wanted to make sure you two enjoy yourself the rest of the day. That and I wanted you two to know how happy you make me. You have given this old lady more joy in the last few years than you will ever know. Thank you” She said. Before I could even speak up, Jenny began talking.

“Grandma, you have always been there for us, ever since Thanksgiving. You were there when Alexa was going through all her issues with her job and you have been there as I have dealt with Mother. You have been our guardian angel. I know I speak for Lex when I say that we probably wouldn’t be here with out you. Thank you for everything.” And for once I saw Mary break down and cry. She reached out and pulled us in. “Love one another, don’t let the world get you two. You are the two most special people in my life. Just keep the love you have now, and you will have paid me back more than you will ever know.” Mary excused herself and went towards the guest house. Jenny tried to get up and chase her down, but I pulled her back. I didn’t say anything, but I could see a look of acknowledgment come over Jenny. Our ability to communicate without speaking was still there.

Before we could even move, we were joined at the table by my mother. She had a smile on her face that would not stop. I asked it her if she was having fun. “The best time.” She seemed more than happy with everything that was going on, which was a relief to me. She looked at the two of us and took our hands.

“Jenny, thank you for taking care of Alexa. I never felt so low as a mother as I did when all of that stuff went down. I kept imagining Alexa sitting there feeling abandoned, but you were the one who helped her more than everyone combined. I owe you more than you can ever imagine. I now not only have a daughter, but I have two.” Mom began to tear up a bit and before she got too emotional, Jenny stepped over and gave her new mother-in-law a hug.

“It was more than a pleasure, Char. Your daughter is the most incredible person in the world. I am just lucky she found me.” The two women who I owed so much to both began to tear up as they held each other.

I fought the tears myself, but the battle was over when I heard Mom whisper to Jenny, ‘Take care of my baby.” And as Jenny promised to, I bawled like a baby. But leave it to Mom to try and find a way to get out of it. She let go of my wife and stood up and addressed me.

“And you, young lady, listen to your wife!” Mom said as only she could but then a smile came out. I stood up and gave Mom a hug. We didn’t say anything but just held each other. After a kiss on the cheek from Mom, she stood back, took both our hands and smiled. It was like the almost cliché, but it was a smile that only a mother could give. She moved back to festivities, leaving the two of us alone, or so we thought.

Two streaks of purple sat at the table where we had been sitting. Each with two glasses of champagne in front of them. Jenny and I took a seat and were each handed a glass by our two bridesmaids. Nikki started to speak, but I stopped her. “I get to give toast here, not you, Nikki” I mockingly scolded my friend. “Seriously, I don’t know if the two of us would have made it this far without your friendship and support. Thanks. I raised my glass and the four of us all took a drink.

“You two have become as dear of friends that we have. You have literally expanded our world. And the love you show each other has deepened our love for one another. We owe you just as much thanks as anything.” Sarah nodded next to her wife and the four of us took another drink.

“Wow neither of you two started crying during that” Sarah teased her wife and myself. Jenny commented that maybe they are growing up.”

“Not too much I hope” I stated as I took Jenny’s hand and nodded for our best friends to follow us. The four of us hit the dance floor and began to celebrate. It was a little harder to dance in the wedding dresses than the short dresses of the other night, but at least it covered a lot more. It was great to just unwind after all the craziness of the last few weeks. We danced, shared a few drinks and just had fun as the party went along.

At one point, Nikki leaned over and said, “Who would have thought that trying to find the Disney Store would lead to this?” That did get me to weep and my mentor and I shared a hug. Jenny and Sarah came up and said they knew the two of us wouldn’t last.

I kissed my wife and told her to be nice, it was my wedding day. She giggled and returned the kiss. ‘Let’s get something to drink” Jenny announced and took me by the hand. Sarah did the same to Nikki and the four of us moved towards the bar.

Before we could barely get off the dance floor, we were interrupted again. Again it was by Julie, who had taken the microphone from the DJ. She began telling all the single women to line up for the tossing of the bouquets. Jenny groaned, and I reminded her that Julie was her choice as Maid of Honor. Jenny teased me a bit by reminding me that I had stolen her first choice.

As we made our way to the stage, we realized that we didn’t have our bouquets. As if by magic, Ashley appeared holding them. We both gave her a hug and thanked her for being there for us. As we walked up Jenny asked if I had remembered to do something special for her. “Oh, don’t worry about that. When Out of Heaven has their first show in the States, Ashley will be front row of the VIP section.” I told Jenny, who smiled at that “And so will we” I finished which caused an even bigger grin.

We stood above the assembled crowd of young women as they began jockeying for position. Our married friends, or in the case of Paige and Jessica, soon to be married stood off to the side and cajoled the women. Julie was still at the mic and began teasing both Mom and Mary to get out there since they were both single only to be met with a trademark Mary comeback about being too old to get married again. “Besides, that might mean more grandchildren like you three girls.” The three of us on stage had to take a moment to control ourselves we were laughing so hard. Finally, we had gotten it together enough for us to begin the ritual. I was the first to go. I turned my back to the crowd and began an exaggerated toss over my shoulder. I stopped and checked out the group, looking for the one person I wanted to catch it. I turned back and made my toss.

As if the wedding gods had ordained it, the girls parted, and the bouquet made a perfect landing right in Katie’s hands. Katie was as excited as I had ever seen, while her fiancé shot me dirty looks. I stuck my tongue out over his pouting as me and Jenny giggled away over his unhappiness. Then it was Jenny’s turn. She began to do the same exaggerated moves I had, but rather than a pre-planned toss like mine had been, the bouquet bounced around. Hands were all over, either trying to grab it or trying to keep it bouncing along. Eventually, it landed right in the arms of Kayla. The diminutive blonde singer looked a bit embarrassed by the results and Stephanie looked a bit concerned. But they both still had smiles on their faces and cheered the results.

We left the stage and the dancing and the celebrating continued. I grabbed Jenny by the hand and led her over to an empty table. I was starting to feel a bit run down. We barely got a chance to sit, when we were joined by a third. Sitting there was a woman who had done more for me than almost everyone. She had been there when the confusion had begun and helped me to find myself. She had been there to guide me through all the trials and tribulations as I embarked on this journey to become the woman I am today and will be there as I become the woman I want to be. Debbie sat down and the counselor she had been was gone, now here was the friend she had become. “This was simply perfect you two. Thank you for letting me be a part of this” Debbie told us.

Jenny told her with all confidence that none of this would have been possible without her help. “You helped Lex find herself which allowed me to find my soulmate. We should be the ones thanking you.” And the pair shared a hug before Debbie turned her sights on me.

“You are incredible young woman Alexa. I never thought that a patient could get to me, but you did.” She said, “I don’t know if that’s good or bad” She said with a giggle and we shared a hug. I was lost for a moment. I didn’t know what to say. I mumbled out a thank you, but I knew that wasn.t enough. Debbie in her typical manner told me there was no need to thank her. “Keep loving Jenny is all that I need, besides remember you pay me.” The three of us all laughed. “Seriously, remember that there are lots of people who care about the two of you. You two bring such a joy to those around you from the love you share. Keep that alive OK?” I nodded, and Debbie shared one last hug with each of us.

As Debbie was leaving, she stopped and turned again. “Oh, there is one thing you can do for me Alexa. Try and get her to show up to work sometime. I mean it has been a year already. My filling is all over the place.” A smile from my doctor and tongue being stuck out by wife made the conversation a perfect one.

The two of us sat there holding hands and enjoying just being alone, before we were distracted again. But this distraction was more than appreciated. Katie sat down with us and it felt like we were home again. Katie looked at us “Well I can’t believe the two of you made it through the day without losing it.” My ‘big sister’ teased. “Seriously, I can’t even tell you how happy I am for you two. I have said it a million times, but four years ago, I couldn’t have imagined you two together, now I know you will never be apart.” Then completely uncharacteristically Katie began to cry. “I love you guys. You are my family. And I want you two to be the happiest people in the world.” Jenny stepped up and hugged Katie for what seemed like an hour. The two who had been such polar opposites when they met had formed a bond that was unbreakable. I could see Jenny was in just as bad a shape as Katie as the two parted.

As soon as Katie and I locked eyes, I joined there crying. Katie didn’t say anything and just reached for me and me for her. After all the two of us had been through since we were eleven years old, to be here at my wedding was a miracle. “Long way from Faribault Junior High and Mr. Fraser History class.” I laughed and just held Katie. As we released our hug, Danny showed up and asked Katie to dance. She slowly got up and our eyes never left each other. She blew me a kiss before allowing my brother to lead her on to the dance floor as another slow song began to play.

I sat there lost in the moment. It had been a long journey. Two years ago, I was a boy named Alex. I was scared of my own shadow and had a huge crush on my best friend’s roommate. I was a lonely guy living in a big old apartment by myself with very few friends. I thought sitting at home on a Friday night eating pizza and playing video games was as good as it could get. Then one simple favor set me on the path to the person I am today. I had sunk to the lowest point possible on that day my father had discovered ‘Alexa’, so low that I actually considered killing myself. Then there was the whole fiasco with my job as I had decided to move on from being that boy. Then the car accident. But along the way I made new friends and formed bonds that would never be broken. I regained my family and now felt I had two brothers who cared for me and a mother who was more a part of my life than ever.

And through it all there had been one person at my side. As I had said in my vows, I never really knew what true love until Jenny came along. She stood by me, she comforted me and yes, she loved me. I was so dumb to know that I hadn’t had an effect on her. I watched a person find themselves as the two of us had took on the world. I had seen her eyes go from sad to ecstatic as we shared our love.

And I wasn’t lying when I said I would spend the rest of my life trying to make her the happiest person in the world. I squeezed Jenny’s hand a little and looked at those beautiful blue eyes once again. I gave her a tired smile.

“You OK, Lex?” Jenny asked. I nodded.

I just can’t believe we made it” I told her. Jenny leaned over and gave me a loving kiss. She stood up and reached for my hand.

“Made it? We’ve only just begun babe.”